Kategori arşivi: A.C. 2084 (Novel-İE)

A utopian novel. Following a grand earth-quack and tsunami, comprising Indian Océan,Great Lakes areas in the U.S.A. and Indonesia, the old sunken continent of “ATLANTIS” had risen where a modern and extremely humanitarian State is established, inviting everyone to live on.

A.C. 2084 , -Novel- by: İ.E.

A.C. 2084

<MELROSE BOOKS, Cambridgeshire, U.K. 2007>

-A Utopic Novel-

(THE NEW ATLANTIS REPUBLIC)

-Salute to More’s Utopia (1516)
Bacon’s New Atlantis (1626)
Orwell’s 1984 (1949)

-All Personal and Country names are fictional, except those which are registered in the history and the litterature, as cited.-

-3-

My special thanks to the publishers of

“UTOPIA : Thomas More”; Penguin Classics, N.Y. 1965, N.Y. ,    and,“1984 : George Orwell”, 1984 edition,  Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, N.Y.

To enlighten and give the spirit and
courage to write this little book.

Dedicated to suffering humanity!

-4-

1

A New Beginning For Many

Hi! My name is Ismailov the 3rd. I am the President (namely the Head) of “New Atlantis”. You very seldom see my picture on the Giant Screen; not because I am too important or too busy; contrary, in our Republic, no one is important, or rather, everyone is equally important or non-important (Nalimus aut velimus.). I am welcoming you to the ceremonies of the prospective new citizens’ acceptance to our union. We very seldom appehis much exclusively before the public eye. At the present moment not only I am appearing on our giant screens, namely our State of New Atlantis (N.A.) but on all the other three the most stated republics’ of the world; namely, “South-Freedom Republics” (S.F.R.), “Muslim-Hindu-Budhist-Arabian Republics” (M.I.B.A.R.) and the “New Oceanic Republics” (N.O.R.) televisions too. I shall mention a while later the details of the worlds’s new political composition. Like an historian, I would love to leave these documents to the future.

Unfortunately due to many wars, bombings and natural disasters, many valuable documents and buildings had been destroyed during the 20th and the first half of the 21st centuries. After the inclination of the axis of the World in the Space that had been shifted from 23.5 degrees to 23.55 degrees to the South-East, a new Ice Age -quite contrary at the South Pole of loosening the ice mountains and floating around freely- had re-occured on the northern hemisphere of the earth; hence a giant glacial flood had covered most parts the northern territories of the world, namely, with their old names the northern parts of Merica, Nada, Ounland, Gland, Orway, Weden and Beria in A.C. 2024. Simultaneously, about 500,000 square miles territory at the National Stone Park had sunk altogether and vanished instantly after a very serious earthquake at 9.9 level; in addition, the old mythical Atlantis, that here we are being on as ‘New Atlantis’, had re-appeared, as if nothing happened to it before. An unbelievable amount of people, perhaps 150 million or more, had moved to the different places, settled down on small islands, known and unknown territories. Most nations’ outer bundaries are not well-defined, including ours. Several of them, throughout tens of years which had been trying to get together under different names during the past century and a half, namely, “N.E.T.O.”, “Unified Nations”, “Ropean Unity” and alike, had lost their unique political roles and importance. We understand, in A.C.1984, exactly one hundred years ago, there were three the most important blocks, “East Asia”, “Eurasia” and “Oceania”. They did not work well, because human beings had not learned yet to control their aggression, passion to win and kill, continued to control the others through several means: Political parties, power, Big Brotherhood, money and petroleum. They let each other suffer inhumanly under the names of liberty, freedom and democracy. Then, we got wise, as I said above, after A.C. 2024 disasters, taking these as last ‘signs’ from the Lord of Universe to get together and establish the most eternal, the most respectable unity of human beings as ever could be.

-5-

Now, from the Big Screen, I see the conference room in the Guest House where about two hundred and forty eight candidates who arrived from three corners of the World to be considered our citizens. You my citizens, now please follow my opening speech to our guests. Some of my sayings shall be a repetition for you, but I am sure,  shall strengthen your immortal ties with this Land. Everyone seems to be sitting quietly and attentively, “Trans-care” ear-phones on, and are about to listen to me. I am not there of course, but, on the giant screen a sixty-year young gentelman’s smiling face ready to embrace everybody.

“Well, ladies and gentlemen, welcome to New Atlantis, Utopia Land of human kind. I am about to give you the opening speech of this mutual ecstasy. Before going any further, I want to be sure that your Trans-care’s, namely language translating ear-phones are working properly. In A.C. 1626, in a similar island, four languages were spoken: Hebrew, Latin, Greek and Spanish. Thanks to our ultra-modern scientific achievements that, through your ear-phones, tailored to your own native language which is either German, French, Italian or Spanish, are instantly translated into the English and vice versa. In other words, as you speak one of these languages in your own free-will, everyone will perceive it back in his or hers own language. Is there anyone’s machine is not working? Please raise your hand!  I see no sign. Good, indeed, very good. Let us continue.

“The first and utmost important constitutional rights you shall have that “FREEDOM” and “RESPECT” as human beings. There is NO CLASS DIFFERENCE here, whatsoever. Everyone, after getting through some genetic, neurologic and psychologic tests, shall be assigned to certain task or job. In this continent, there is always a job for everyone at his or hers own performance level. This is the constitutional rule. EVERYONE HAS TO WORK, at least eight hours a day, six days a week. There is no whatsoever a MONETARY SYSTEM in this continent, yes, I am underlining once more, there is no monetary system. All needs are taken care of at the best. NO ONE HAS PERSONAL PROPERTY. Everything is public property. Public buildings are built like-pyramids, therefore are earth-quake prove. The height is usually 33-storey that only one elevator may carry up to. NO TAXES, no banks. No rich companies, expensive cars and jewelry, gold and alike. According to your personal abilities and performance, you shall be registered accordingly at the State Personnel Department, Work Division and shall be provided with public utilities accordingly. Electrical public transportation systems, that is to say street cars and trains shall pass through your doors for every other ten minutes that cover whole territories like spider web. No fatal exhaust fumes, no gasoline, no even natural gas. Every kind of shops for either food or goods, are wide-open for everyone, for free. They are open twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week. It is, in general, self-service.

“General correspondence is performed through your wrist-watches that are on your wrists and those could be projected onto the big “SCREEN” in your home, if you wish. Push the botton, and read the message, that’s all. Those private watches, carrying your Citizenship numbers, tailored to you only, that shall transfer home screen material to you, should you be out for any reason or other as well as being the main communicator on this continent. Within some distance, when you’ll be speaking to your closest ones, your personal pictures shall be projected, consequently be seen on the

-6-

watches and big-screens. So, it is advisable for every other thirty minutes or so, push the automatic button on your wrist-watch and read the message. Easy and comfortable.

“Your watch’s battery is charged with one of energy sources that either could be wind, water or organic based bio-energy. The batteries are good for 30 days only and at the end of this period, you shall have to exchange from “Energy Supplies Exchange Stores” that are available throughout. All important telephone numbers could be registered from 01 to 99 that through pushing the button, you may make calls automatically that way.

“When you have the message that you are assigned to a job, on the screen you’ll receive the initial instructions and road-map, time-table and the nature of the job. When you arrive at the job place, you may see or may not see the supervisor; sign in the work-sheet. The necessary supplies in reference to working clothes, material or tools like, all are indicated where and how to find it, how to use it. At the end of the day, you just sign out. Your records go automatically to the State Personnel Department. If you want to work extra and gain more points to raise your collected points, simply do so. You don’t have to ask anyone. İf there is no extra job is available, you shall read the sign as such. Thus, we eliminated every negative human factor that would effect your freedom and personal growth and happiness.

“As you may not have personal property, you also may not have personal books, records, astral-TV’s, three-dimensional CD’s, DVD’s and alike. Whatever you need, you just go to one of those utility shops and get what you need. There, you only have to register your citizenship number and sign it, that’s all. You can keep the tools until they are broken or not working anymore, for some reason or other, you return them to the shops and leave to some privately assigned “Deposit” places. No questions shall be asked. For portables like books, records, CD’s etc., you may have from the shelves any ‘reasonable’ amount you want, and register what you take, but you can’t keep them more than three months each. If you miss the returning time, from the State Personnel or Educational Department, you shall receive a friendly reminder. That’s all. But don’t forget, this kind of reminders, on long run, may lower your achievement points that you collect life long.

“As Adam’s children suffered throughout centuries, here we call for peace and tranquility. NO FIRE ARMS ARE PERMITTED, EVEN NO BREAD KNIVES TO BE CARRIED. We don’t have  NO DEFENSE MINISTRY, soldiers, jendarmes or uniformed policemen. WAR IS UNCONSTITUTIONAL. In each house, attached to the dining table with a chain, there is a MAGNUM DIRECTORY in which, you shall find the entire lists of doctors and hospitals, poison centers and emergency services that serve you for free. (We keep these directories handy, just in case, since the children under 12 are not allowed to use screens and watch T.V.’s without parental consent.) The specialties and the names are registered in alphabetical order. Also, the structure of the State, functions and branches of the ministeries are recorded in details with appropriate telephone numbers. Should you need anything, push the attached button, on the screen you shall see the istructions, indicating that either you shall go to Hospital or doctor shall come to your home, or whoever his or hers substitute might be, so other stately servives.

“When you have the message that you are assigned to a job, on the screen you’ll receive the initial instructions and road-map, time-table and the nature of the job. When you arrive at the job place, you may see or may not see the supervisor; sign in the work-sheet. The necessary supplies in reference to working clothes, material or tools like, all are indicated where and how to find it, how to use it. At the end of the day, you just sign out. Your records go automatically to the State Personnel Department. If you want to work extra and gain more points to raise your collected points, simply do so. You don’t have to ask anyone. İf there is no extra job is available, you shall read the sign as such. Thus, we eliminated every negative human factor that would effect your freedom and personal growth and happiness.

“As you may not have personal property, you also may not have personal books, records, astral-TV’s, three-dimensional CD’s, DVD’s and alike. Whatever you need, you just go to one of those utility shops and get what you need. There, you only have to register your citizenship number and sign it, that’s all. You can keep the tools until they are broken or not working anymore, for some reason or other, you return them to the shops and leave to some privately assigned “Deposit” places. No questions shall be asked. For portables like books, records, CD’s etc., you may have from the shelves any ‘reasonable’ amount you want, and register what you take, but you can’t keep them more than three months each. If you miss the returning time, from the State Personnel or Educational Department, you shall receive a friendly reminder. That’s all. But don’t forget, this kind of reminders, on long run, may lower your achievement points that you collect life long.

“As Adam’s children suffered throughout centuries, here we call for peace and tranquility. NO FIRE ARMS ARE PERMITTED, EVEN NO BREAD KNIVES TO BE CARRIED. We don’t have  NO DEFENSE MINISTRY, soldiers, jendarmes or uniformed policemen. WAR IS UNCONSTITUTIONAL. In each house, attached to the dining table with a chain, there is a MAGNUM DIRECTORY in which, you shall find the entire lists of doctors and hospitals, poison centers and emergency services that serve you for free. (We keep these directories handy, just in case, since the children under 12 are not allowed to use screens and watch T.V.’s without parental consent.) The specialties and the names are registered in alphabetical order. Also, the structure of the State, functions and branches of the ministeries are recorded in details with appropriate telephone numbers. Should you need anything, push the attached button, on the screen you shall see the istructions, indicating that either you shall go to Hospital or doctor shall come to your home, or whoever his or hers substitute might be, so other stately servives.

-7-

“EVERY CITIZEN HAS TO GO TROUGH 12-YEARS  LYCEUM EDUCATION. This already is provided at home. NO SCHOOL BUILDINGS, NO SCHOOL BUSSES, NO EXPENSIVE AFTER-SCHOOL COURSES. Lectures are given through visual media, except sports. There are Sports Arenas throughout the country where the attendance is obligatory. Examinations are performed through Supreme-Externets, except again sports.

“Here in this Continent, due to our simple but extremely healthy life standards and style, we live long. We have an EXCELLENT HEALTH CARE network. NO HEALTH INSURANCE COMPANIES and that jazz. When a baby is born, it is being taken care of at the best. Hospital care is mandatory. Needless to say, the care starts before the birth. Mothers are provided with free monthly check-ups prior to birth. Besides this pre-natal care, mothers are instructed at home through visual aids about the diet that they have to follow, the daily necessary physical exercises, and any advice they may need. Right after the birth, the baby is checked thoroughly GENETICALLY. Through our very sensitive health policies, since I am myself a doctor, as a matter of fact a professor, almost all genetically determined and handicapped illnesses are cured through GEN OPERATIONS right at the birth, even during the pregnancy if and when possible. Mental sub-normalities, including all types of Mongolism, diabetes, manic-depressive illness, fragile-x-syndrome, spina bifida occulta and aperta, meningomyelocele, Arnold-Chiari malformation, malformations of Sylvian aqueduct, hydrocephalus, syringomyelia, hydromyelia, anencephaly, micrencephaly, porencephaly, microgyria, agyria, cortical heterotopia, cerebellar hypoplasia, cerebrocerebellar atrophy, cerebral cortical atrophy, subcortical and cystic encephalomalacia, Alzheimer’s Disease, Huntington’s Chorea and Tuberous Sclerosis are literally eradicated.

“When the child is one and a half years old, mother goes to work. This is mandatory also. We have excellent baby-day care centers throughout the continent. Care-givers are educated superbly at the Child-Mother Care Centers and associated with Pedagogy – Child Psychiatry Clinics, in regard to babies’ developmental levels and emotional needs.

“Here, on this Continent, WE DON’T HAVE ANY IMPORT-EXPORT COMMERCE SYSTEMS. We cultıvate all what we use all. Clean air, green nature and stress-free life make us feel that we live in a paradise. As you may look around, you may easily see some 100, 120 even 130-year old people’s strolling about, upright. Life expectations are extended this far. Consequently, our government requires FIFTY ACTIVE YEARS WORK in toto for evey citizen before he or she can obtain a right to retire. (Your earned  extra achievement points may shorten this!) Once in a while, for any respectable reason, a worker may get vacation time until six months or so but this cannot be more than three times in a life time. When one retires, there are excellent “Retirement Houses for Mature People”, next to the sea-shore and in a three-storey dwelling. Again, NO WAITING LIST, NO FEES. Needless to say there too, health care, walks, gymnasium, exercise halls, swimming pools, tennis cords, you all are provided with.  Weekly dances, card games, family unions and do-it-yourself arts and ctafts courses also are the inseparable part of daily living. Only there, the chariots that are driven by graceful horses that replace the electrical systems of complex city life.

-8-

“We know well that all are still mortals. As Socrates had said, “The hour of departure has arrived and we go our waysI to die and you to live. Which is better, God only knows.” Again, as A. Sachs had mentioned, “Death is more universal than life; everyone dies but not everyone lives.” Anyways, if you look around, you will not see the accustomed cemetaries. Naturalize citizens may be willing to send their beloved ones’ bodies to their original countries, we permit to this. From our beuatful port New Renfusa where you all arrived at, we may sail to our neighbouring or far away republics. But after one is born here, when he dies, he and if willing, the others, are to follow our govermental rules. As a principle, we utilize “Cremation Grounds” to cremate the bodies and save the ashes. Cremations, of course, are the most sanitary, definitely preventive many infectious and contagious diseases, though they may be very rare. Nonetheless, the ashes are saved in private boxes, under the ground but in fully lighted rest-places where all the denominations sleep together. Yes, they rest eternally, altogether whether you are Jewish, Christian or Muslim. I advise you should visit there, for  just a meditation if you don’t have any beloved there yet. At the entrance of the Cremation Grounds (Smasana), on one wall, you shall read one of the Sanskrit Court Poetries, discovered by one one of the Buddhist scholar, Vidyakara, at A.C. 1100, and translated and published by Daniel Ingalls-Harvard Series, U.S.A. A.C. 1965, as follows:

“From my incarnation I infer that in a former birth
I surely gave you, Lord, no adoration
From bowing to you in this birth I shall in future
Be disincarnate and incapable of worshi
For these two sins, oh Lord, I beg forgiveness.”

Vidyakara

And, opposing it, great sayings from great Dante, who, under the guidance of Beatrice and conducted by Virgilius went to his journey through Paradise (Paradiso), Purgatory (Purgatorio) and Hell (Inferno), at the door of the latter where appears such as, hangs here too:

“Per me si va nella citta dolante,
(The roads that go to the suffering city pass-by from here),

“Per me si va nell’eterno dolore
(The road that goes to the eternal suffering passes-by from here),

“Per me si va tra la Perdua Gente.
(The road that exists between the lost humans passes-by from here).

Dante Alighieri

-9-

As to “energy” issues in daily living, we favor an old slogan in old America: “NO NUKES!” There is no reason to pollute the air, one of the most basic four elements of life, to destroy the nucleus of an atom that is the very essential, fundemental of human biology, make star wars and inhale the fumes either from those destructions directly, or from the bottom of the deserts or oceans where some leaks of the remnants of the nuclear material and eventually be a Hiroshima victim. No sir. The nature provided us with plenty of air that produces the wind, great oceans that provide water, and the eternal sun, ever and forever, the endless energy generator that provides light and heat. Ultra modern photo-cellular battery complexes give us enough energy to heat ourselves and use the energy for the rest of the other needs.

“Now, before going any further, I would like to stop here and give you a chance to ask some questions to me, of course, if you like to. Anyone raises hand?

“Honorable Sir; my name is Raul, I am from Pain; what about after becoming New Atlantis citizen, if I miss my home or change my mind, what chances I have to return to my native land?

“This is a good question. At the beginning of citizenship, there is a six-month of trial period. Now, you are only a candidate. As you sign for your candidacy tomorrow, beginning the same morning, you shall receive an extensive physical and psychological evaluation; tests for skills, known and unknown to you. You shall also be given a serie of vaccination, like anti-AIDS, anti-SARS and anti-MARS. Recently, the other three world republics have been drawing the attention to a new very virilant virus that seems to be brought from Mars by new travelers. Obviously it passes through not only sexual contact but inhalation too. Here, we have to put better controls about it. You also shall be given IQ and EQ tests. All these results shall be imprinted, along with cornea color photos and finger prints, a temporary citizenship number, all on an I.D. card that shall allow you to enter in many places. NO LOCKED DOORS ON THIS CONTINENT, NO POLICE OR SECURITY OFFICERS either. But it shall unable you to enter into shops, recreational places, drug stores, utility houses etc.very readily when doors are closed.

“Sir; Thank you for everything. My name is Amici, I am a Talian, and love to travel a lot. In your constitution and govermental structure, is there any place for foreign countries representation, like embassadorship or commercial attaché positions somewhere in the Terranean area? Thank you.

-10-

“My dear Amici; in spite of sixty years of existence, we have not seen and feel the need for representation in abroad. Not because we do not want to, but due to that monetary system, to cover the necessary expenses in those countries. Here we guest everyone free. Let us look at the map (the map that is printed on the cover of the book is projected to the grand screen) and see the spatial interrelations with the other republics.

“(A pointer in form of light, follows the President’s words) Here is the map that is definitely known to us since Neolithic period, presumably at the beginning of settlement and civilization, language and written systems had come into the scene. From temple stores, we began to find the conventionalized pictorial symbols which can be recognized as the prototypes of those signs which in later times stood for the names of the cities. The door of a building, or a tower, represented the temple which, the god is king, is the real heart of the city; capping this with the rising sun and you have Larsa, UD, UNU, KI ‘the abode of the sun’; with the evening star, and you have URUK; with a snake, DER. Then, the recognized symbol of the god made the meaning of the pictogram obvious to everyone, and it was quite easy to draw. This is how the beginnings of our civilization: Symbols and beginning of the writing period it was.

“In short, this is the map, to me the of last 12-thousand years’ human geographical history. Going along with Wegener, (pointing with the spot light pointer the corresponding continental boundaries of South Merica and Rica) one day, these territories aparted from each other, it was another big earth-quake and the Merica continent, not beeing able to carry the entire north and south, plus, the glaciers covered most of the north, remained apart from Rica. That was next to the last. There was another blast at the out-skirts of  Gibraltar, (the Mountain-of-Tarık, Ziyyad’s son, named so after A.C. 711 as he passed through the strait for Spain and invading there with only a fist-full of men, ‘after burning all ships behind’!) just at the beginning of the Oceanus, including Tarsessus from South Pain, Nary Islands, where a great civilization existed, namely, the NOVA ATLANTIS, this land where we are now standing on, plunged into the depth of the Oceanus. Year was A.C. 9,600. As some argue that Nova Atlantis is just the same of The New World or, old Ireland; South and North Merica, later on at the end of A.C. 1492 when the explorers landed in West Dies. If that was true, on those shores there should have seen some white skinned encestors and, the savage explorers did not need to buy Hattan Island for 18 dollars from Red-skins. Smoking and drinking should have floored the healthy owners of those virgine lands long before civilization reached them out and destroyed the nature. If it were true, some archeological remnants should have been out at that side, somehow. So, forget it.

“I am not going to give you long detailed history of mankind, as you may already know most of them anyway. Let me give a little bit more about NOVA ATLANTIS’ historical background. Who told us that there was such a civilization?

“First, Plato (A.C. 428 or 427. –  A.C. 348 or 347.), in his first dialogue Timaios had mentioned that taking famous SOLON (B.C. 630 – 560) as a reliable source of such information, existence of such civilization was present in the nine-thousand years Egyptian documents. The Island-Republic was one of the most civilized ones; established just at the outdoors of Herakles Columns at Gibraltar, reigning however the north of Africa, including Liberia and several Mediterranien Islands, territories, Spain and alike.

-11-

“In his second dialogue, Kritias, Plato gives more elaborate knowledge, the mythical origins of Nova Atlantis. The Island, the paradise of water and cupper, most probably was the extension of famous Minos civilization that domineered the entire Hellenistic World by myths and legends, throughout centuries, supplying heroes and gods throughout. According to myth, an earthly woman, Kleito, Euenor’s daughter, was married a god, Zeus’ brother Poseidon who was the god of entire world seas. However, as time went by, general morals and life standards were so used and abused and gone down that due to increased immorality and lust, Poseidon got mad (He got jealous may be, what do you say?) and with the help of Zeus, within a night the civilization had sunk into enraged waves of the Mediterranean Sea.

“In his first dialogue “TİMAİO(S)”, PLATO narrated somewhat deragatory comments about the Grecian way of life from an Egyptian priest who stated that at the bifurgation point of Niles, at the delta, there was a country named Saitikos that was reigned by King Amasis. The biggest city, named Sais where the king was born, was settled by a woman-god: NEITH, however Grecians called Her: ATHENA (Zeus’ daughter from Metis, the daughter of Oceanus and Tithys; to celebrate the victory over Titans; the goddess of Wisdom, Art, War and Peace; her symbols are shield, spear, olive bough and owl. As she stamped her foot on the ground, the world’s first olive tree sprang up. Trojan Horse, was dedicated to her). SOLON frequently visited this city and during the chats observed that in comparison to those priests deep knowledge of universe, life and death and alike, the Grecians ashamingly did not know almost anything. Solon, to save the face in his account, spoke to them about the first human being who God created: Phoroneus  (Adam), of Flood, saver Deukalion and Pyrrha (Prophet Noah), several myths and the generations of his grand-children and alike. Then, one of the old priests had said to him with a gracious smile on his face: “Aah, Solon, you Greeks are always child-like. In your land, there are no old people!” Solon asked astonishingly, “What do you mean?”; priest replied: “Your souls are too young. You don’t have traditional ideas to become riped as times goes by. You don’t have means to survive, you are easily destroyed. The biggest disasters come thru fire and water but there are other easy ways to destroy yourselves. For instance, in your home, people tell stories about a Phaeton, son of Helios (The god of light, son of Uranus and Mother Earth) who himself had died with the strike of a thunderbolt, when one day wanted to run the chariot of his father at the speed that he wished and couldn’t, burnt everything down to dust. Yet, the truth is, there are thousands of thousands celestial bodies in the sky, and sometimes they fall to the earth and burn some parts of it. Here in Egypt, we don’t have these fables and this kind of disasters, because the river of Niles, our eternal saver, through overflooding saves us from this kind of disasters. Only a few sheperds on the top of mountains may die whereas in your Home, the city populations are swept through by thousands, by the flood that comes from above. Here, the water spills from below, underground. Yes Solon, the city-state Athens, to whom ATHENA’s name was dedicated, once was one of the greatest city-states before those floods; civilized, brave, model existence with the most fair laws and civic life standards.

-12-

“Solon, stunned, held fast to the arms of the old priest, his eyes filled with tears, begged him to tell him old stories about his own people, the whole truth. The priest grinned with grace and began to speak: “Okey, I shall reply your request. I do this for your sake as well as for the same Goddess who had also established our own city, however one thousand years later than yours. NEITH-ATHENA, that woman-god, had set your town from a Greek hero Hephaistos who ran after HER who had laid his seeds to the earth while she was busy with building. According to the Spiritual Books, our city was established eight thousand years ago, yours was nine. To be honest, many of our laws, also the principles of the social structure are borrowed from yours. First comes the priests; then the other classes or categories formed among themselves, according to the jobs and skills that they were accustomed to do:  Sheperds, hunters, farmers and warriers. We had used different war instruments, including the shield and spear, earlier than Asian nations. The laws that were passed, provided the biggest harmony on the earth, including justice, style of life, sanitary precautions and medicine, sagacity and wisdom.

“Woman-God, has established your city-state in one of the most desirable: temperate climate, consequently believing that very intelligent men would be raised there, full of wisdom. She has chosen a land, where the knowledge and war would go hand in hand, as Her personality dictated and demanded. You were so prosperous and just that we also borrowed from you a lot and here we are hiding that knowledge among our sacred and secret documents. In truth, old tablets indicate that, one of your victories was the greater than any of others. Here is the story. There was a big State, beyond the Herakles Columns, in the shape of an Island, named ATLANTIS, filling the big part of the Oceanus, greater than the sum of Libia and Asia. Then, it was possible literally to walk through the big sea, pass through the other separate islands. Where the Columns stood, there seemed to be a small port at the entrance, but as you get out, there was a big sea. Around it, there were big lands. There was a very strong, indeed powerful kingship on that island. Their strong army used to assault to Europian and Asian countries, including Libia and almost part of Egypt, Tyrhenia (West of Italy). One day, the king wanted to attack you Country too, to add one glory to his achievements, may be the greatest. However, your city-state, took the leadership, fighting against his armies bravely and saved the Country heroically, erecting a Column of Victory. Needless to say, from Herakles Columns up to Egypt, whole Mediterranean Sea was saved. Your king had aslo saved a lot of slaves, giving them their freedom.

“However”, the old priest continued, “after this big event, there came a big flood and a tremendously strong earth-quake, and in one single night, all the big Atlantis Island, including your brave fighters, beautiful lands around, all succumbed into the depth of the Oceanus. Muddy swamps covered many fertile fields and a part of Oceanus that even to day you can not pass through there anymore.” The eyes of old priest were welled.

-13-

“Well, what Socrates, in reality, namely beyond the legendary facts that were cited above, either in his own writings and/or PLATO’s ‘dialogues’ said; ‘Every man must be his own ruler… a man should be temperate and master of himself, and ruler of his own pleasures and passions! The right order of the soul equates with temperance. Rhetoric and poetry should edify men, caring for the highest interests of the soul, other than delighting men, with giving pleasures. (One of his contemporaries, Alcimida also had said: ‘All men are equal by nature. God left all men free, Nature has made no man a slave!’)

“Socrates’ mind conscience raise this kind of arguments:

Even though a good and loyal soldier, when time comes for self-defense or to protect lives of his own citizens, may resort to fire-arms. The question is, besides the virtue of being a good soldier, should he never harm another man, versus, justifiying and doing his job when deemed to be necessary? What makes self-defense or hurting ‘enemies’ -mostly fellow citizens anyway!- in wars just? Does any revolution or uprise against a tyrant justify killing or harming him? Would it had been better and just Hitler to have assasinated during the Second World War (Which second?), thus avoiding his killings tens of millions of human beings?

“At about the same times, in A.C. 1943  to be exact with, in Warsaw’s Ghetho’s revolt, was it just to kill the wounded enemie forces? Would those men have been better if they merely suffered injustice without mortaring back? Or, this self-defense was justifiable and how?

“By the same token, we can pose this question too:
Is it just for a law-enforcement officer to find out and capture criminals via illegal means? Any ‘Unjust’ is always absolutely in ‘just’? When we let some particular criminals go unapprehended and/or apprehended but unpanished, through wheeling and dealing or other means, political manoevres, being an informer himself, due to a general pardon or so solely that particular time and paricular types of crimes, how the harm done weighs? Don’t we commit a crime (or performing an unjust) then against the people who had committed the same type of crime or shall be committing one time or another?

“So, this is why, we try to block, rather prevent the occurrence of the precursors of crime: If you control and forbid the elements that most likely to evoke a crime, for instance, money, the envy to possess real-estate, fire arms, to drink too much alcohol, to see the neighbors’ garden is greener than yours and alike, we don’t leave too many chances behind that one could easily motivated and enslaved by his unsatiable envy jealousy or greed.

“As I had mentioned at the beginning of my speech, with the newest tectonic movements of the earth, at A.C. 29 February 2024, this Island again surfaced the Ocean, however clean and untouched. Those years, namely beginnings of the A.C. 21st century, as usual, the civilized world so-to-speak, was just overcoming it’s unbelievable aggression that had spread the Mid-East territories. As you all may have read from the history books,

-14-

some leaders of Merica and Gland republics, with good will in their hearts, tried to bring summum bonum (the best) democrasy and living standarts to those areas, also willing to clean up the hidden, destructive weapons of nuclear origin. Ganistan, Rak and Ran were blood-shed. As we all know from psychology, aggression is contagious and invites for more aggression. Those days the world was crazy about the foot-ball of every sort. The best defense is always offense, you cannot win a ball-game unless you scream, “Goooooal!”. Tanks, rockets, mortars, bombs, suicide killings, promises for heaven, lust for petrol and power, grand, empty speeches for humanity, world-wide gatherings did not diminish the eternal fear and hatred and unsatiable envy of destruction of mankind. Mother Earth began to murmur too, unexpected hurricans, cyclons, earth-quakes, floods, wood-fires, seasonal irregularities, unusually long rainy and hot days became everyday’s story. An estrangement  and not caring of others, feeling strange to even himself, insensitivities, extreme egoism, materialistic life style had become so prominent that, I am sure, one day, this time once more, Zeus, in spite of twenty some century that had brought gods down to only one -sometimes to none- bowed to the right toward the sun, moved the axis of half degree, and there we went: Glaciers moved down from North, 5 thousand some acrees at the National Stone Park collapsed, and the most importantly, Nova Atlantis ascended to the surface. Then, please look up to the old map, (pointing the new site of NEW ATLANTIS), little by little, the thinkers, feelers, the campaigners against war and brutality, clonning, aggression, hurting the animals, aggressive democrasies and two-faced politics, in their own free-will chose to move from all over the world to this very promising land, starting to a white page in human history since A.C. 2024. So, a new Anabasis, or a new pilgramage however the most conscious ever, began and in ten years new constitution had been declared here. This was a real human victory over his weaknesses. I was a ten-year old boy then, and here I am, and I love every single second of living here. (Applauds! But this is too bad, it smells old world!)

“Now, if you look, here we are: NEW ATLANTIS (N.A.), this big territory is humans’ paradise, self-governed, self-sufficient republic. Throughout these years, people from old Merica, Gland, Panya, Teguese, Uba, Nada, Talia, Rance, Dinavia, Lland, Gium, Enmark, Ibia, Nusia and alike, believing in our type of freedom and way of life, got together here. Our population, as of today, namely A.C. May 31st, 2084, is 16 million 188 thousand and 767. We control birth and unnecessary over-growth; we live long and healthy; SMOKING and ILLICIT DRUGS ARE FORBIDDEN.

“If we can look up to the other republics, on the old map you notice three other distinct conglamerations. After unsuccessful  attempts of the Unified Nations and NETO,  people began to make new moves and alliances, some of them to our surprise. (Pointing on the map with light spot) Here, for instance, “MUSLIM-HINDU-BUDDHIST ALLIED REPUBLICS”
(M.H.B.A.R.) that includes Urkey -strange enough until the unity with the prospective organization was declined she was still on the waiting list to set up a beginning of negotiations-, Rak, Ran, Kistan, Ganistan, Udi Bia, Baycan, Menia, Jikistan, Menistan, Bekistan, Gyzistan, Ria, Banon, Rdan, Rabia, Gypt, Geria, Rocco, Yprus (Rael and Listin are still fighting for terroterial and

-15-

settlement boundaries and leadership like Alphonse Daudet’s ‘La Chevre de Monsieur Séguin” (Monsieur Séguin’s Goat)’, not giving a humanly pass to pass through the strait, so far one side twenty million, the other seven and a half million dead declared. Perhaps only a new prophet could save them from that sado-masochism. Those hills are pregnant! Dia, Anka is a strange unity; but obviously they learned to overcome fighting, killing, uprising, praying and believing in God who send them to Heaven if you kill someone.

“FREE SOUTH REPUBLICS” (F.S.R.) (pointing on the screen with spot-light), is a rather quiet union; we call them “Glorious Penguins”, covers very large area, may be the largest, coldest and quietest. It includes Razil, a part of Gentina, Kland Islands, Retinghausen-Scotia-Weddell seas and Tarctica; South Rika countries: South Rica Republics, Mali, Gascar, Central Rika Republics Ambia, Zania. They are peaceful, but still in poverty, they have to struggle with corruption, money and power and lack of water and food. The powerful countries still offer them gun-powder, insted of wheat. In general, they look like inactive volcanos that erupt for every thirty years or so.

“The last but not the least is “NEW OCEANIC REPUBLICS (N.O.R.) that is perhaps the most powerful and resourceful that include (Light points out!) old nations like a part of Ina, Apan, Ivan, Rea (North and south unified in A.C. 2054), Golya, Lippines, Ailand, Os, Nam, Bodia, Mosa, Lasia; Tralia continent, Acronesia, Asmania, Lynesia, Waiian Islands and large seas: South Cific Ocean, Asman Sea, large part of Great Oceanus.

“Of course, between these, there are several small-big monarchees, republics, old and new, try to live peacefully and respectfully, but still in old fashion: Commerce, money, illicit drugs, bribery, drug traffic, every kind of mafia: Woman, land, politics -even the mafia mafia- and power sttrugle is still on the scene. Fortunately, these three big republics don’t fight each other at a large scale, becasue, they know, there will not be a winner and that shall be the end of mankind. As to small ones, they still race the cars, sell and exchange the gold for fire arms, celebrate their victories over their neighbours who are in a bare existence. Of course, crocodiles laugh at them. But, life is a matter of choice, no one is superior to the other, we all are God’s children, Amen.

“So, after this short briefing, to answer the gentleman who asked the original question whether a good-will ambassador or political representative could be initiated in those friendly, brotherly countries, I am afraid NOT, ‘cause, you may know by now, money, expenses, travels, parties, champagnes that are unknowingly exchanged with poor and lonely people’s blood, shall be misleading the human beings again. When we are going to learn from the past? We, however, correspond with them through e-mails, exchange some permissable scientific data and good-will anniversaries and alike but that’s all. Yes, you sir!

“Yes sir; could we bring our relatives, parents once for a while to visit us? My name is Abdallah, I am from Ria.

“Good question. The answer is principally ‘yes’, but just for a week after at least five years. We have an excellent guest house -where now you are residing- for the parents too. I would like to remind you again that we do not have any attractive gifts, goods, furs, cars, even post-cards. Of course they would bring any personal belongings for themselves..

-16-

“Sir, what about sex? Oo, my name is Smith and am from Many. I mean, I am a bachelor and over twenty five years of age. In your State how a single man or woman can satisify that natural need?”

“Very good, indeed very good. Well, youth who is between the ages of 18 and 21, of both sexes, may attend to the parties, dances and go for dates or so under supervision. Over 21, however, if one is not in education and for some reason or other, and, is not married, becomes automatically eligible for membership to BACHELORS WITHOUT PARTNERS Group. Then, if everything goes alright, with the consent of “Sexual Relations Team” that is composed of a nurse, a gynecologist and a psychologist or psychiatrist, taking the necessary precautions, may have intimate relations if they want to. They have to report once for in a while to report how the things go.

“As far as human rights are concerned, as I said before, males and females are equal to each other; nothing like as they say in old countries: “But sometimes some males are more equal than the females”. We do not endorse old Momon practices in old Merica neither some Lamik exercises having more than one wife at the same time. Women need not to be humiliated and deserve more respect than that.”

“What about religous practices sir? My name is Mohammed and I am from Geria. Is there any governmental control over them?”

“For religious needs, incidentally, we are quite generous and at the neutral-positive corner. We, first of all, don’t have any controls over anything, it is just a compulsive meticulousness in our part, just to take care of our citizens properly. Throughout the Country, you may observe beautiful Christian churches standing solemnly side by side that could be either of Catholic, Protestant, Presbyterian, Unitarian, Seven-Day  Adventists, Born-again-Christian denominations as well as Muslim mosques, Jewish temples, Buddhist or Taoist, Lamaian worship centers. After the age of 13, we urge everyone to attend to Meditation classes and receive their mantras accordingly. This is a mandatory practice. As you well know, meditation is one of the best, may be alone the best vehicles to nurture yourself and develop a very reliable and trustable sens of self. It lowers all psychological and physical distresses and makes you a dignified, spotless person.

“As you might have learned so far, “talking screen” is our main communication vehicle. At the beginning it may be bothersome to some of you as if to be seen and/or listened to all the time is somewhat embarrassing. There is noting to be embarrassed about this event, since if you are not doing wrong, and, anything different than a respectful citizen would and should do, why any of us should feel so? There is a kind of protection after every limitation for your own good. When I was a small child, my father used to complain a lot, almost all the time when, in old Country, we were at the bank, each time, bank clerk used to ask for İ. D. He used to react badly, saying “How long I have been your customer? Don’t you know me?

-17-

“Dont’you ever trust me? Why I should assume to be someone else?” The clerk, with a nice smile, responded as usual, “For your own protection my dear, your own good!”. We say the same, “For your own protection!” and, are sure that there is no any kind of maliciousness since everything is at the open that we are at the service of you. So, this is also for your good. You don’t have to be self-conscious about it. Through ‘just’ listening, WE ARE NOT TAKING ANY ACTION against anyone, except if anything is unconstitutional, namely when there is a real danger to NULLIFY THIS UNION. Do the nude poeple feel embarrassed in the nude camps since everyone is nude? No, never. Oh. I almost forgot, even though the religious ceremonises too all are “screened”, namely “projected to the screens” for the benefit of the people who may not be able to attend to the temples, one exception is that MEDITATION classes and/or practices since they belong only to you. There, you are refining yourself, whatever you think is yours. You share your thoughts and feelings with your Sanskrit supervisors anyway. Don’t forget, all screen messages and recordings are automatically erased after ten years.

“I cordially invite you, as I very frequently do, to visit and participate to “JEWISH CABBALA CENTERS”. This a quite treasure, giving you a chance to transit yourself from an earthly life and way of thinking to a deep, mystical, ascending, lighted way of living and thinking. It had started about 135 years ago in Hilie, in South Merica, had passed and spread trough Gland and all other countries. Historian Gershom Scholem had written a book, named, “Major Trends in Jewish Mysticism’ in A.C. 1946 as a first masterpiece in that. Anyways, it helps  you to establish a direct contact with the Creator, other than using some other spiritual leaders, rabbis or others. I shall give more details about this to you some other time. Of course, as many had asked me in the past, you also may ask, “If there is no money business in the Country, what hell the Jewish people are doing here?”. I really don’t know, you have to ask this to them yourselves.

“Sir, my name is Dominic, and I am from Razil. What about if anyone is committing a crime, for example stealing, lying, murdering and alike, how do you handle those should they occur? You have said you do not have policemen and jails, so, I assume you may not have prisons either. How your judiciary system works?

-18-

“This is also a good question. Look Dominic, envy, if abundant and out of controls, is one of the most powerful means of directing human beings to be harmfull to self and others. Where does envy come from?

“According to Melanie Klein, one of the formost believers and practitioners of FREUDIAN concept of human psychology who lived at the beginnings and the midst of A.C. 20th Century, ENVY, is the most potent factor in undermining feelings of love and gratitude. She writes in her Envy and Gratitude, “I consider that envy, is an oral-sadistic and anal-sadistic expression of destructive impulses, operative from the beginning of life, and that it has a constitutional basis. According to Abraham -who was her analyst and mentor- a constitutional element in the strength of oral impulses, is linked with the aetiology of manic-depressive illness. Envy, is an angry feeling that another person possesses and enjoys something desirable. JEALOUSY is based on envy, but involves a relation to at least two people; it is mainly concerned with love that the subject feels (The baby feels for his mother, in fact for her breast!) in his due and has been taken away, or it is in danger of being taken away from him by his rival (Usually, father or another sibling!) GREED, is an impetious and insatiable craving, exceeding what the subject needs and the object is able and willing to give. (Since all babies grow up at the end, whether one day the unfulfilled baby, by any chance or coincidance wants petroleum instead of mother’s milk? Who knows?) Jealousy fears to lose what it has, envy is pained at seeing another have that which it wants for itself. GRATITUDE, therefore, is closely bond up with generosity.”

“See what SHAKESPEARE had said in his ‘OTHELLO’:

‘But jealous souls will not be answer’d so;
They are not were jealous for the cause,
But jealous for they are jealous; ‘tis a monste
Begot upon himself, born on itself.’

            “That indicates that the envious person is insatiable, he can never be satisfied… always finds an object to form on. (?It was Ghanistan, then Rak, and then?) There is also a close connection between jealousy, greed and envy that are closely related each other. Shakespeare, however, does not differentiate that much amongst those:

‘Oh beware my Lord of jealousy;

                         It is the green-eyed monster which doth moc
                         The meat it feeds on…’      

                                                                    -19-

“However, since we are away from any materialism and money, jewelry, gambling, commerce, illicit drugs and trading women, and most importantly you citizens choose this way of living in your free-will, the chances are, and have been that OUR PEOPLE DO NOT COMMIT CRIMES. You don’t have to steal one loaf of bread to feed your hungry family as Hugo’s Jean Valjean had done more than two hundred years ago. How you can get drunk, under the rules, to lose controls and hurt some neighbours of yours? How you could bribe the people to commit a crime to get a higher job when all personal abilities and achievements, public service records are at the open and available for an easy inspection? You don’t buy and sell for personal benefit and you are at the service of other brothers and sisters, how you can cheat the people?

“As last chapter, even though those are described in detals in your “Magnum Directory” at home, I would like to give the high-lights of our governmental structure and how it works. As I said before, NEW ATLANTIS is a republic, has its own Constitution, accepted and declared in A.C. 2034. She has One PRESIDENT and six MINISTERS who are elected for every other ten years terms. NO POLITICAL PARTIES. What would you the politics about? The President, with no assistant, is the all-over supervisor of the existing six Departments: Dept.of ADMINISTRATION & PERSONNEL;  Dept. of EDUCATION & RESEARCH; Dept.of HEALTH,  Dept.of AGRICULTURE & INDUSTRY,  Dept. of ENERGY, TRANSPORTATION & COMMUNICATION, and, Dept.of ENGINEERING, CONSRUCTION & REPAIR. The ministers and I, are elected through computers, after long a painful search and evaluation; that is to say, the sum of one’s physical, psychological and social skills and public work and achievements throughout years, in a mathematical truth, electronically compiled, calculated and points are presented right in front of you. This way, you know who you are getting. These records are open to everyone and when the right time comes, the whole nation in a genuine curiosity and respect, sit down in front of their big-secreens and happily watch what kind of elite people are coming to executive levels of management who are going to serve them for the next ten years. No bright speeches, debates, empty promises, no false votes or alike. No one could be elected more than twice in a row. For example, next year, is going to be an election again. The ELECTION DAY, is a national holiday, only one day, that’s all we have. We don’t have to have the glorifiying ceremonies for the young people who, in essence for our own envies, wrong calculations and aggressive drives and selfishness killed, or Independence Day and alike celebration for we did not save this Country from no one; God gave it us as a gift, and He ordered: Work, work and work. So we do.

-20-

“Now, permit me to make a brief study about the previous systems that were offered either on fantasy and ideological or reality basis why they did not work completely as they should have been. Needless to say, my comments are just after-facts evaluations, and not a criticism in true sense for human beings would do what they could do. They did their best in those days’ circumstances, otherwise if the old times emperors or conquerors, Hannibal or Attila the Hun, were armed with todays’ advances the map of the world could have been quite different.

“Now, let us take that great man, a statesman, a lawmaker and legislator, one time House Speaker, a good human, Thomas More (A.C. 1478  – A.C. 1535). As you may know as well -if you don’t, you may have the copy of his books from our librairies for free- he was the comtemporary of great ERASMUS, a good friend of him who he even shared a translated book from Latin with him, “Menoppus Goes to Hell”. Due to his hard and honest work, he even was elevated to be the private counsellor to HENRY the VIII, the famous king of England then. Seeing how human beings are treated and how they should be, especially being witness to the political illegalities and inhumanities in his high position, he created such a “Utopia Land” and a city of “Amaurote”, located at the side of “Anhydrus” river (A.C. 1516). Due to his position he had to write it “as if a very well educated Portuguese sailor, a RAPHAEL HYTHLODAEUS who travelled all around the World and narrated to More what he had seen and what he himself lived through for five years as a citizen of such land. He had to do this way, just to protect himself, as if this was just a story. No question he was effected by religion, for instance, RAPHAEL, in Hebrew means ‘God has healed’, and HYTHLODAEUS: NONSENSO, a person who does not mean any sense. Some negative or deragotory appearing names and referenses come from his own early childhood that is known as ‘a joker, making fun of everything’.  By the same token, ‘Anhydrus’ means ‘No water’; ‘Utopia’: ‘Noplace’. He well knew that it was then impossible to create such place for good human beeings for the reality life was quite harsh for decent people like himself. What happened to him in his private life? Well, since he had refused to take an oath impinging the Pop’s authority as upholding the King Henry VIII’s divorce case from his eighth wife CATHERINE of Aragon, he was imprisoned and finally beheaded. It took only four hundred more years for Thomas More to be elevated to the sainthood.

“Thus, regardless what his critics did say about him, whether he wanted to implant a Catholic soul in everyone; or his work was one of the moral allegories, or, what he created was a political manifesto and/or to lay the seeds of communism far ahead of his time (Are you kidding, four hundred years ahead!) he had sensed that human beings could be treated better – by themselves-, more honorably, use more sense of humor and still live in dignified ways.

“More’s hero NONSENSO’s imagery travels that started from a port, called Cape FRIO, had some reality base too as famous traveler Americo Vespucci had also departed from the same port in A.C. 1504 with twenty men. This, could easily be evoking some realistic delusions for some young people that “it could be true!”. Now, let us examine the basic living principals of More’s UTOPIA and compare them with our system.

-21-

“UTOPIANS have their own new alphabet and new tongue. That probably made reading more interesting and exciting, as in our youth, in old Land, there was a current toward creating a new language, called ESPERANTO, meaning “hope”. Secret things could be coded among lovers or friends to make the things private and unspoiled. However, in public life that did not work. To day, if a nation or union is defined as “sharing the mutual history and fate as well as cultural values, using a language to communicate, living on a designated land with boundaries” and alike, it becomes necessary to utilize the already known communication channels regardless how much they might be modulated in different ways due to technical advances. As a scientist, I would also like to add a very important a scientific point to this view. During the human growth, namely in the early years of child development, say between the ages of 9 months and 2 and a half years old, the human brain is constantly stimulated by the child’s effort to converse, to internalize, to express, to symbolize the external stimuli in shape of speech, behavior, later on thoughts and creativities. Thus, adult speech that is utilized in an almost automatic fashion, is the end-result of a long standing psycho-social and neurological growth and development in which the brain cells and communication neurons that are necessary to make connections amongst the various brain centers that register, develop and send different messages to form abstract thinking, thoughts and creativity. Thus, it is a very difficult phenomenon to communicate sensibly, using creative, highly technical pieces of words -that are developed late, without emotional connections at the beginnings- with emotional echos, to develop an insight and create meaningul communication later in life. If such practice should have lasted at least three generations, newborns could be able to make some connections and emotional inner images that are common to everyone, nonetheless to the people in the same culture that could be brought out together as mutual language. Thus, after the individual has completed his growth and development, to create a meaningful communication through some artifical symbols that don’t have any emotional implants within, it becomes just a burden, an artificial and most of the time useless vehicle with no real advance. Plus, it also may  create a sense of split, estrangement to self and others as well.

“That’s why, we rather chose a very advanced scientific system to communicate. Through ear-phones “TRANS-CARE”, one is thinking and feeling in his own native language in which the brain is trained, then those sayings instantly translated into the other person’s his or hers own language and thought-perceptual systems. At the meantime, the languages are five that we are able to maneuvre, but our language specialists are working on five more. Naturally that’s why we promote immigration, and with newcomers in near future we shall be able to help then others too.

“Even though presently Sir Francis BACON’s “Nova Atlantis” (A.C. 1626) is not in the scope of our study and criticism in depth at this minute, since it was the start, we would like to comment that as in his utopic land, The Island of BENSALEM he had advocated “difficult immigration procedures and formalities” that we do not impose. He had imposed upon those wanted to landed there, creating a tremendous amount of anxiety and bevilderment, keeping the people on starvation for a while, not allowing them to land, letting them to be acknowleged step-by-step cautiously; starting from the land up to visiting to listen to the Principle of The Local

-22-

The Local Institute for Scientific Research, and to present his audience with two thousand ducats as a gift for listening and attending which here we all DO NOT SUBSCRIBE. We welcome you here with open arms. You all are our honorable guests and prospective citizens of this very honorable Country. MONEY is seduction and the tool that serves only to feed the flames of envy, greed, power and destruction.

“‘New Atlantis’ was written late, toward the end of Bacon’s life, and published posthumously. It was an unfinished romance, we would say. Principally, it recounted the story of a Solomon House, built in the Island of Bensalem; with the aim, in secret ways, to teach and learn Christian culture, perhaps a kind of recreation and relief from the loads that were occupying his mind those days. According to William Rawley, his literary representative and orator, that “fable was designed to exhibit a college instituted for the interpretation of Nature.” He wanted to compose an excellent machinery of an ideal human congregation. The investigations of Solomon’s House were sought beneath the hills, in deep caverns, pools, lakes and mighty towers that were set at the top of the mountains. It also was a house of healing and was going to give a chance for deep study of the medicine. There, in a secret religious place called “in God’s bosom”, the experts studied the colours, the smells of the perfumes and alike. According to some reliable authors, that was an illusory extention of the work that the College of Emblamatic Freemasonry -that Francis Bacon was an eminent member of –  which was recommending to study the mysteries of Nature and Science.

“Let us continue with More. His people, in that story-land, appeared to be living a slow-pace, colorless motion, with moderate encouragement to work. There, people worked just six hours a day; even though food, clothing, housing, education and health services were provided to every citizen. To us, of course in our times more than ever, more emphasis should have been put over working. WE DO NOT PRESCRIBE A WELFARE STATE. We do not punish the people who don’t work. Here in the NEW ATLANTIS if there are some people who don’t work, not because either they do not wish to work or there is no enough work; but either they are retired or sick. THERE IS ALWAYS JOBS available. There, every one was wearing the same clothes, for equality reasons I presume; we lived through 1984; equality should be existing in your behaviors and social actions when ‘justice’ is the subject. As we said above, you can wear anything you wish, provided that your status is plausible and respectable with the circumstances that you are in.

“As to SEX matters, the prohibitions and punishments in case of breaking the customs and laws, were very severe, however commensurate with TUDOR ENGLISH days’ religious practices and social committments. In this subject, “Pre-marital intercourse” was punished by compulsary celibacy for life; adultery was punished with slavery. Since our life style is founded on the foundations of “logical -however controlled- provisions other than punitive systems, we do not give a chance to commit an adultery. Repeating once more, many of you may not like “wrist-watch” and “screen” listenings, but declaring such wishes do not constitute a proof for a crime

-23-

but only doing it does it. Thoughts and feelings are your personal properties, you may wish to express them anyway you want to provided that you are not disturbing the public peace. You are only RESPONSIBLE FOR YOUR ACTIONS. Needless to say, SLAVERY IS OUT OF MODE. If one cannot control his or her sexuality and brings out fatherless or motherless parents, we do resort to surgical operation for te benefit of the rest of the free people.

“As to WOMEN RIGHTS, as we shall point later on, among other practices, once a month, all WIWES WERE HAD TO KNELL DOWN before their husbands, confess all about their sins and asked to be forgiven. (Women and children were men’s property until A.C. 18th century) Here, we bow before our wives with love and devotion. And, NO CLONNED BABIES, NO RENTAL MOTHERS!

“So the things were for CRIME. Then, in England some ‘selective’ people were earning about 50,000 sterling a year while many starved on the roads and when they stole to fulfill their hunger and caught, were hung. This is a SOCIAL UNJUSTICE. ONLY GOD GIVES AND TAKES.

“Now, let me give you some highlights of More’s two books in this matter.

In Book One, More is introduced to a reputable person, a RAPHAEL NONSENSO, being quoted as “he is not a Polinesian type of sailor” by his close friend Peter Gilles, a priest, as a matter of fact, a cardinal. He is quite acknowledged about Grecian and Latin languages (As More himself!). He has left his property to his brother and went to sea-voyage along with Americo VESPUCCI. His two favorite quotations were, “The unburried deads covered by the sky”, and, “You can get to Heaven from anywhere!” He had travelled til Ceylon (Sri-Lanka), then to Calicut (India) and finally to the “New Utopia World”.

“The reasons why the people had left England for this Utopia were: High prices for food that turned poor prople to thievery and to become beggars; all classes of the society were recklessly extravagant, farms were demolished; rich, had established monopolis in markets, robbing the poor and no one stopped them. The poeple who did nothing increased tremendously in number that needed to be reduced. In brief, by the very same social system the thieves were created, and in turn, were punished for the crime that they had committed. Death sentence should not have been applied due to the fact that “God said, thou shall not kill!” Similarly, human beings were similarly agreeing among themselves to legalize certain types of rape, adultery and perjury.

“Where this ‘Paradis’ was? In Persia, an autonomous, large community
named TALLSTORIA. Taxes were paid to the King for management expenditures. No military service, little contact with outer world with fear of being invaded, living on the mountainous area, away from sea, living in comfort if not luxury, happily. If there is a thievery, the thief has to restore the damage with the owner of the house or business. No prison service, therefore if re-pay deemed to be done, one has to serve publically for his

-24-

crime (We whole-heartily subscribe to that.) When for the public use money is necessary, the volunteers do it. Convicts could also be hired for  private enterprises and be whipped if they don’t work hard enough. They all wear the SAME CLOTHES that are easily distinguishable from others. He also carries a badge, indicating the district in which he lives. Food is provided at public expense, convicts serve as servants. MORE had thought to apply the same system to England for it looked to be quite humane and working very well.

“RAPHAEL, addressing to the writer in a very sincere tone, commencing with, ‘My Dear More’, and continuing with the particular stresses upon the ABOLISHING ALL PRIVATE PROPERTIES and everything under the sun that “is judged with money”, thus maintaining a “fair distributions of goods among all!” If you push and create some turmoil in one part of the politics, you also can cause a disequilibrium in the other parts of the system. “What is medicine for some people is poison for others – because , with biblical saying, you can never pay Paul without robbing Peter!

“Well, needless to say, I can applaud many parts of this system, particularly that of MONEY and PUBLIC PROPERTY disowning. However, we still observe discriminations among the people with a special reference to the convicts. They are labeled with their dresses, carrying a badge, being whipped and alike inhuman practices are still observed. There is also a discrepency that if you don’t circulate money, not to own any property, how and why you can pay the taxes to the king? As long as there is money circulating, you are asking for trouble. Where there is rich, that means that there is also poor. This is the social reality.

“In his book two, like Sindbad the Sailor, RAPHAEL talks to More, about a UTOPIA ISLAND -in reality a crescent-like peninsula- about two hundred miles accross, in the middle, an harbor of which its mouth forms a circle of five hundred miles, full of rocks and shoals. Without a utopian pilot, it is impossible to enter the harbor.

“There are 54 “splendid” big towns, called AIRCASTLE, on the Island, 24 miles apart. Each of them is built on a gently sloppy hill-side, square shaped, leaning upon a RIVER NOWATER. There is stone-made, marvelous, arched bridge that connects two banks of the river to each other. There also huge cysterns that depo extra water. Aircastles, are surrounded -like the Medieval times- by a thick, high walls, fortified with observing towers and black houses, with frequent intervals. They are allocated to people for every other ten years. Attached to them, there are beautiful gardens in which one can cultivate fruit, grapes, flowers, wheat, vegetables and alike. Windows are glazed with protective linen fabrics. The fields here and there, are ploughed by oxen, at public expense.

“An AIRCASTLE consists of 30 houses, each containing forty adults who live under the supervision of the District CONTROLLER who is also called STYWARD. Ecah year twenty of these forty adults go out to the countries and new ones come. 10 of these houses form a secondary unit that is under the supervision of the SENIOR DISTRICT  CONTROLLER, or BENCHEATER. Each town may have the most 200 stywards and chooses its own MAJOR.  There is a PARLIMENT too that is made up by majors who are elected by public. Each town sends three representatives to annual                 LIETALK.

-25-

“As to other details of everyday, public life are as follows:

CHILDREN are taken from the school and go into fields, first watch then work with the farmers for the benefit of the public. Other works include stonemason, blacksmith nd carpenter-kind. No tailors or dress-makers for these things are done at home. They usually are of loose-fitting leather. Work day is six hours; three hours in the morning, then, a short lunch break and the other three hours in the afternoon. Since mothers also go to work, children are taken care of by foster-mothers. Everyone goes to bed at 8 P.M. There is a mandatory school for children but for the grown-ups, there are public lectures in the mornings to attend.

“GAMBLING is regarded as a stupid, idiotic and undesirable activity, therefore is prohibited.

“PLEASURES, could be divided as “Mental” that comprises a philosophy of a well-spent life, full of spirits and good-will. One has to have a clear conscious and good behavior.; and, “Physical” that consists of eating and drinking, satisfying the natural heat of the body, excretion, including sexual intercourse and rubbing and scratching to ease up the irritation and tension. Good readings, essentially from Old Greek Literature as Raphael himself thought them about the Old Greats, studying them from the original books especially about PLATO, HIPPOCRATES’ Notebooks and GALEN’s Handbook.

“So far social life is concerned, the smallest unit is accepted as “household” that consists of father-mother-children triangle. Each town consists of 6,000 households. Boys stay at home, and as time goes by, whether he marries or not, the oldest boy is the boss at home. Girls, after getting married, move to their husbands’ homes. The boys cannot marry under 21 and the girls under 18 years of age. “An important MARRIAGE CUSTOM is this: The prospective bride, whether she is an unmarried woman or a widow, is exhibited stark naked to the prospective bridegroom by a recognized and respectable married woman and a suitable male chaperon who show the bridegroom naked to the bride. (Needless to say, to us, in our times, this is an out-of-mode unacceptable primitive exhibition, as in past centuries in some religious gatherings “virginity control” was a big issue.) Most married couples are parted by death, except continously exhibiting bad behavior and adultery. ADULTERERS are sentenced to the most unpleasant penal servitude. ATTEMPTED SEDUCTION is punished equally severe as actual seduction. DIVORCE is allowable by mutual consent, on the grounds of incompability, provided that both partners found new, suitable partners.

“Towns are divided in to four SHOPPING  centers where markets supply meat, bread, fruit and vegetables. There are special WASHING FACILITIES that are run by the slaves. For HEALTH Services there are four hospitals located in the suburbs. Travel is permitted as groups, composed of six people. The permission is granted by the Major. SEX, is quite restricted. No ale-houses, brothels in the towns. “Everyone has his eye on you!” Aircastles, after spending the entire products necessay for living for twelve months, that is to say corn, honey, wool, flax, timber, scarlet and purple roth, rawhide, wax, tallow, leather and livestock; after one seventh of these are given to the poor, the rest is exported.

-26-

“As to MONEY affairs, silver and gold are rare materials here and IRON is the most valuable. To prevent people of having ‘funny’ ideas, the plates and drinking vessels are made beautifully designed and simply made of glass and earthenware. On the island, there are pearls, diamonds, garnets etc. plentyfully but people even don’t look upon them; they, however have the children wear them as ornament.

“Each child receives a PRIMARY EDUCATION. No one is allowed for full-time education. Everyone is taught in his own language. ETHICS has a tremendous meaning and worth in everyday life.

“RELIGION is highly respected, “Every soul that is created by God, is immortal.”

There are several different religions on the Island; also, sun-worshippers, moon-worshippers and of various planets. Most people accept the existence of a single divine power. That power is usually called “The Parent!”. Many Utopians, however, refuse to accept Christianity, but no one tries to discourage the spread of such belief either. When a person dies, people cherish this in a very cheerful and optimistic mood because the soul is commended to God where it belongs to. After the funeral, the body is cremated. (Bravo! We do prescribe this here too you know.) People are usually well-educated and pay no attention to omens, fortune-tellers or any of the common superstitious practices. (We, however, here, in NEW ATLANTIS, do not interfere with TAROT practices, SHAMANISTIC STUDIES and FORTUNE-TELLING. Human beings had never been this much disillusioned, heart-broken and hopeless as far as future is concerned. The “Century of Anxiety and Hopelessness” had started righht after the Atomic Bomb was thrown over old Japan territories that resulted in the cease of hope for a decent, brotherly living, for good, A.C. 1945 on. That’s why we offer “LAISSEZ-FAIRE, LAISSEZ PASSER” policy in this respect, of course, under supervision. People have to believe in something in their own choice!)

“Foreign TOURISTS are accepted by open arms. They love to buy silver and other valuable stones but we only import iron.

“SLAVERY, still does exist. More says, ‘However we do not have any slaves by birth or buying them tru slave markets,or non-combat prisoners of life. They are Utopian convicts and condemned criminals who are acquired from foreign lands in large amounts.’ (Well, as we mentioned above on many occasions, we don’t suscribe to that. A CONVICT OR THIEF, IS ALWAYS CONVICT OR THIEF. Regardless how much here in our State, we don’t create an atmosphere where any type of crime would develop, we do not need ‘bad seeds’ that may potentially exist and spoil our soil.)

“HORSES and OXEN are our most valuable and usable animals. More states that there is a custom there. When one buys a horse with small amount of money, the HORSE IS EXAMINED NAKED FIRST, but one may firmly refuse to buy it until he is firmly whipped and checked after the saddle and all the rest of harness is after taken off, to make sure that there are not any soars or wounds underneath.

-27-

“There is no FORMAL MILITARY SERVICE. War is regarded as an absolute loathe. It is a quite sub-human form of activity, although human beings are more addicted to that than any of the lower animals. (We also confirm this whole-heartily and add that ‘any combination of all addictive substances.’) Even though both sexes are given military training at regular intervals, the UTOPIANS are practically the only people on earth (By then, YES!) appeared to fail to see ‘anything glorious in War’. They do not initiate wars, but do indulge in self-defense. They also feel ashamed of bloody victories. (WE FEEL JUST THE SAME HERE, IN NEW ATLANTIS. Killing justifies killing, and, aggression invites more aggression!)

“Well, our last study is that of Orwell’s ‘1984’. What about it?

“Those years were indeed very turmoiled episodes of mankind. But the exact problem had started long ago. At the turn of the 20th century there began a kind of ‘covert anxiety’, as being demonstrated among the businessmen of New York who compulsively chose to work, work and work. Long before those times, Blaise PASCAL (A.C. 1623 – A.C. 1662) had described this search for diversion and steadily something to do and declared that the real reason for this social anxiety was not economical crisis and forthcoming A.C. 1929 depression, but the insecurity that humans began to feel toward the world and existence, in general. That building anxiety, was turning to “overt anxiety” from “covert”, as AUDEN and  CAMUS had called it. “What has been lost is the capacity to experience and faith in one’s self as a worthy and unique being.”

“LYNDS who had performed two studies in A.C. 1920’ies in Manhattan, N.Y. (Famous Manhattan Studies of which described the New York’s executives changing lives, as outlined briefly above) states, “Those people were afraid of something… probably of the insecurity in the face of a complicated world…” His observations were toward a retrenchment into more rigid and conservative economic and social ideologies.

“His contemporary, sociologist Robert Jay LIFTON, who wrote a book about “Thought Reform and The Psychology of the Totalism” (A.C. 1961, N.Y.) had said, “The contemporary personality is continually changing his identity. A process of numbing and an emotional withdrawal, stemming from the fear of an atomic-nuclear warfare is growing big.”

“One of the great psychiatrists of the 20th century, Rollo MAY, in his “The Meaning of Anxiety” book, historically, sociologically and analytically describes this phenomenon in excellency (Copyrighted in A.C. 1950 & 1975). A novel that was written by WOLFE and published in A.C. 1929 ”You Can’t Go Home Again!” clearly illustrates this. Humans felt anxious and insecure towards the political totelianirism and consequently began to slide and adhere to the conservative idealogies. Long before Benedictus SPINOSA (A.C. 1632 – A.C. 1677) had touched this escape into

-28-

power. According to him, the State “should protect its own citizens from any kind of harm.” As time went by, the nations became crystallized as separate entities, first monarchic later on more democratic forms that at the surface gave more liberty but deep, inside, humans began to feel unprotected and anxious. Thus, at the first half of the 20th century, as Paul TILLISH had pointed out, the cultural and religious beliefs and values began to loosened up if not lost completely. Therefore, instead of living in fear and anxiety, it was much better to be a part of great power. Herbert MATHEW had written, “Fascism guarantees you a loaf of bread and somewhere to sleep in. Even though it is a prison, but nonetheless a safe prison. So, join in!” Is this a choice or a need? May be both. Just the saöe, as Martin EBON had phrased, “Communism is a product of ‘desperate wish to find a purpose in what seems to be confusion and emptiness”.  How temporary could be, yet totalitarian regimes provided such ‘sense of belonging’ and a ‘might’. Franklin D. ROOSEVELT, when was chosen President, in his acceptance speech had mentioned this in a classic, “The only thing we have to fear is fear itself!”

“Atomic bomb precipitated this anxiety as an unreturnable, hopless state of eternal anxiety that there is no hope for human beings. Hopelessness is far more effective than simple fear. Any moment something terrible can happen and you can’t do anything about it. The problem then was “how to use this fear in the development of new powers, alliances, cold wars” and alike. Thus, as Margaret MEAD had indicated, man who continually exhibits agressive behavior and ritualistic fighting, has constructed the cage in which he lives, through the meshes of which he views the world, has to have greater security than creatures in the wild because he is far more equipped to destroy others than those wild animals, as a matter of fact the only animal who feels this helplessness and loss and the irreversible outcome of existence: Death. So, humans, have been creating at least two kinds of warfare that put the emphasis upon destruction -killing- for its own sake: Head hunting, cannibalism, blood feud, and war games for the attainment of honors. In contrast, there is the kind of warfare which is primarily protective of the life of the group. Men killing in behalf of their women and children may be caught up in the lust of battle. The end result is that, modern leaders of states mobilize hatred as well as protection. So, we continually confuse these two essentially different types and in doing so, assume that the same set of motivations are involved in a world war.

“Sigmund FREUD (A.C. 1856 – A.C. 1939) was perhaps correct in saying, “… that the solution to the riddle of anxiety must cast a flood of light upon our whole mental existence … since anxiety is the fundemental phenomenon and the central problem of neurosis.”

“Thus, when the world reached the year A.C. 1984, there were two giant blocks, one -so to speak- advocating a democratic way of existence, playing the role of world leadership, and the other, symbolized as a big bear, threatening a third world war, presenting more secret ways of BROTHERHOOD and utilizing more rigid methods to provide safety and sense of belonging, as ORWELL had beautifully dramatized with the slogans that were lighted thoroughout: “WAR IS PEACE”, “FREEDOM IS SLAVERY” and “IGNORANCE IS STRENGTH. As and if you know more, you learn more but pay price for that: How insecure human beings are and one’s existence might be against the others’. One is listened and followed everywhere and all the time. Was it foolish? No, by no means. That was a natural evolution of mankind and a deliberate attempt to control and overcome the existence anxiety that had come close to an annihilating point. Not to suffer from that existentialistic anxiety, one has to justify his aggressive drives in the way of expressing it, within and without society. Since the essential need was “a security and protection”, there, there were established a serie of institutions and ministries and forces, as “The MINISTRY OF TRUTH” -‘which concerned itself with the news entertainment, education, and the fine arts, “The Ministry of PEACE”, “which concerned itself with war; “The MINISTRY OF LOVE” – which maintained law and order’. That ‘was the really frightening one. There were no windows in it at all. It was impossible to enter except on official business, and then only by penetrating through a maze of barbed-wire entanglements, steel doors, and hidden machine-gun nestes’-; “MINISTRY OF PLENTY”, ‘which was responsible for economic affairs’ thou quite often sinical ways, demonstrated that dilemma, namely the complaining-suffering side in one hand, and, the need side on the other. In Winston’s personality and adventures, the wish and fear of freedom, in expense of going through quite a serie of sado-masochistic relations ends with a compromise: To become and adjusted (?) citizen, who believes in “two and two make five”, may act as a total stranger to his most inner feelings that domineered and as a matter of fact, endangered, but also gave a meaning to his own existence. So, all values, wishes have to be justified, modulated in order just to live fearlessly. The past is considered ‘dead’, the future is ‘unimaginable’ The sacred principles of everyday life is ‘Newspeak, doubletalk and the mutability of the past.’

-29-

“Needless to say, the living standards were under any imaginable acceptable levels: Stone buildings, no social interaction and plentiful of mass insanity and aggression. The name of dwellings was “Victory Mansions”, to Winston’s description, “…old flats.built in 1930 or whereabouts, and were falling to pieces. The plaster flaked constantly from ceilings and walls, the pipes burst in every hard frost, the roof leaked whenever there was snow, the heating system was usually running at half steam when it was not closed down altogether from motives of economy…” Hear this casual excitement: “In the far-distance a helicopter skimmed down between the roofs, howered for an instant like a blue-bottle, and darted away again with a curving flight. It was that Police Patrol, snooping into people’s windows.” Some war goes on that no one knows exatly where and why, and some prisoners are hung. Usually there was a rationing on many food, chocolate was an extravagant piece of such celebrities. Winston has heard that ‘the chocolate ration was to be reduced from thirty grams to twenty at the present week.’ Right at that moment, “telescreen was giving forth an ear-splitting whistle which continued on the same note for thirty seconds. It was tought seven fifteen, getting-up time for office workers. Winston wrenched his body out of bed – naked, for a member of the Outer Party (Working class, in contrast to Inner Party, ruling class) -like him- received only three thousand clothing coupons annually, and a suit of pajamas was six hundred – and seized a dingy singlet and a pair of shorts that were lying across a chair.”

-30-

“Winston, Orwell’s hero, thought just for a while and wrote down:

‘DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER

‘DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER, filling half a page.

“He could not help feeling a twinge of panic. It was absurd, since the writing of those particular words was not more dangerous than the initial act of opening the diary; but for a moment he was tempted to tear it out the spoiled pages and abandon the entire enterprise altogether. But he did not do so, however, because he knew that it was useless. Whether he wrote DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER, or whether he refrained from writing it, made no difference. Whether he went on with the diary, or whether he did not go on with it, made no difference. The Thought Police would get him just the same.”

“Thus, by that date, there were three distincts states: “OCEANIA”, “EAST ASIA” and “EURASIA” whose boundaries were not too clear, and many small nations, tried to survive in their own. Very little could be said about ‘East Asia’, beyond run with oriental mystissism, beliefs and attitudes, tremendously cheap-man power-economy orientation a quite theratening man-power competitive resource yet to come but systematically to become unified within itself.”

*  *

“Well, ladies and gentlemen, my dear prospective citizens; I did not mean to give you a long lecture about human history of the past two centuries, neither to sell or talk highly about our virtues, government style, living practices, human rights, restrictions and rules versus protection and human happiness. If it turned to be that way, please forgive me. I wanted to lay all cards on the table before you’ll be enduring long and painful evaluations right monday morning on. Now, it is almost mid-night, go to your guest-rooms for a good night sleep. Attached to your beds, you’ll find small coolers that contain some vegeterian sandwiches and milk, fruit juices and alike for your midnight snacks. I wish you a very plesant and prosperous future. See you again in six months, in finals. So long.”

-31-

                                                                               2

Sunday morning. I am opening my eyes with the yearning purr of our younger cat,  Rocky who is accustomed to visit our bedroom at exactly eight A.M., of course at my wife Juda’s side before the bells of churches strike. Since he was operated on quite early, say when he was about ten months old, even though he is six-and a half years old now, his voice is too thin and barely audible in spite of the fact that he is indeed a runner, jumper and chaser of his younger (she is not, but we say so anyways) twin: Cotton. He curves around my wife’s covers and sidelines with her breasts that always evokes my Oedipal anxiety in spite of the fact that King is long death.

Nonetheless, it seems to be a sunny morning and a fresh breeze, like Rocky, snoops in from the window’s wasistas, gently touching upon our cheeks.

“How are you my love, did you sleep well?
“Fine”, answered Jada, “I indeed feel well. How do you feel after a long and trying evening?
“Good, indeed good.”
“What is our program to day?”
“Well, I guess after shower and breakfast and Unitarian Church service as usual at Mega Town, I wonder you would also think visiting with the Animal World. I think it will be quite relaxing. What do you say?”
“I think it is an excellent idea. If you wish we could visit the Domestic Animals part, leaving the Wild Animals to another time.
“I feel just the same. I don’t feel wild enough to go there today and hustle, bussle with them. Let us start to our morning meditation. Here I jump.”

I did jump to the rug at the middle of the room while my wife remained in the bed, however sitting. As a routine we used to do some Yoga exercises, arm, leg, body movements, including Lotus sitting. Then, we both sat in the bed, giving our backs to the head-panel of the bed. We closed our eyes and began our daily trans-ascending meditation seance. It was a little bit hard for me since my mind was slipping easily to what kind address I have given last night. How the newcomers did take it? Any repercussions? If there would be, what could it be? After severeal repetitions on my mind, I had to call my Mantra at least three times to sweep them out. Then, the details of today’s program, then an empty but pleasant, undefinable aloneness. After about 18 minutes we re-opened our eyes, feeling freshened and joyous. After exchanging kisses we rushed for washing, then my wife went to the kitchinette to prepare breakfast, and I, to the door to pick up the daily news: New Atlantis Times.

-32-

The New Atlantis Times, State’s unique newspaper and a computer print-out, consists of four pages, coming out colorless and virtually with no picture on it. Page one summarizes social and political -whatever it means- news, happenings and priorities, second and third on economic affairs and news on educational opportunities, research findings and fourth, daily Big Screen programs. Even though one may see all of these either on your watches if you properly use it and/or on your home screens. However an old habit, genetically determined I guess, as a repetition of historical morning habit that is coming from previous centuries still goes on. Naturally no smoking or eating accompanies it, ‘cause reading is done in your armchair and while eating your breakfast, you just eat your breakfast without burrying your face into it, and, chat with your wife’.

Of course the first page was full of me. How I summarized the human psycho-social development throughout history, how compared with  previous models of living conditions and standards so on so forth. Well, obviously I have done a good job. But, I was still wondering, even though we have been doing these “good jobs” throughout years, as a matter of fact twice a year, why our population had remained this small? Practically no one had left New Atlantis on the grounds of dissatisfaction or crime, with added fact that life expectations were above the world levels. Were we missing the ball and where? I should definitely discuss this matter with my ministers in near future.

“Honey, breakfast is ready!” shouted Jada.
We eat our meals at the kitchenette with the presence of the entire family. So far you knew me, my wife Jada and two out of three cats: Rocky and Cotton twins. The real head of the family is a semi-Angora cat, Sweety, an eight-and-half years old white cat with classical black spots on the top of his head and almost the entirety of his tail, weighing also eight-and-a-half kilos, might have been in search of “between-meals” snacks long before he would stood up in front of my wife and wait to be fed. He is all the time eternally hungry, and gives the impression that as if he just comes out a famine. He would never drink from a still-cup, would come near-by a faucet and stand-by in dignity until it is opened by you, then he licks it voraciously. That’s why I said he is the real boss of the house. His greenish eyes are as deep as Oceanus and is so meaningful without words that when you gaze each other, it is impossible not to plunge into the depth of those labyrinths, reading a lot of myths, hearing a lot of music that is accompanied with old mythical lyres, never seen or heard before, perhaps the closest Mendelssohn’s “Song without words”. The Rocky, is the “most gentleman” of the three, guardian of the ‘righteous cat behavior’ at home. That is to say, if any of the two, particularly Sweety would do or about to do something out of line, he would protest with a gentle jump and stern look. As if, in his previous life, he was commissioned as an officer in one of the old French palaces, may be Versailles? Cotton, as I call “Gypsy Princess”, eats whatever she finds with no objection whatsoever, for instance soya beans, cheese, olive, cake and a crust of bread that she always plays football with. When she is not paid enough attention, would scratch and scrub the rug, like an angry goat. Rocky is also pointed with blacks on his top and toward the tail while Cotton is of spotless white. So, here are they.

-33-

Well, it did not take too long to sit comfortably in the Atlantis Express that glided on the rail very smoothly, running along with the oak trees that are at least fifty years old, aligned the both sides of the road, saluting us. I pushed the botton on the side panel of the wagon: “Music-Mozart- and then Oboenkonzert KV 314  and placed my ear-phones, hand in hands with Jada. She also selected Mendellssohn’s Rondo Capriccioso, op.14 in E and here we go. Nearly at the finish of the music, we stopped at the Mega Station, at the mid-town and walked to the Second Unitarian Church, at the Unitarian Street. Poeple were taking their places silently, after picking their hymn books. Here is the very reverend Langdon. We all rose and began to sing the opening Hymn:

Praise to the Lord,
the Almighty, the King of creation;
O my soul, praise him,
For he is thy health and salvation;
                                       Come, ye who hear,
Praise him in good adoration.

Then, there came, “Praise, My Soul, The King of Heaven”:

Praise, my soul, the King of heaven;
To his feet thy tribute bring
Ransomed, healed, restored,
                                                  Forgiven,
Who like thee his praise should
Sing?
Praise him! Praise Him!
Praise the everlasting King.

And, finally, with everlasting melodies, “Amazing Grace”:

Amazing grace! How sweet the sound
that saved a wretch like me.
I once was lost but now I am found;
Was blind but now I see.

The Lord has promised good to me,
His word my hope secures;
He will my shield and portion be
As long as life endures.

-34-

The offering speech that reverend had chosen was a very illuminating one: What is the human happiness, where we are coming from and where we are going to. What was the meaning of human existence and to whom we were serving to: God? Ourselves? What indeed Jesus Christ told about human happiness? We listened to this sagacious and very learned man in an almost ecstasy. Right after the service, at the Parish hall, while serving some light drinks and sweets, people as usual began to group to plan how to spend the afternoon and evening meaningfully; some wanted to go to the shore and watch the dolphins, some, like us wanted to go to the Animal World, some planning to gather in the evening for a mutual outing at the designated places of Mega Forest.

I am, indeed, very fond of Reverend Langdom and this Unitarian Church for personal reasons. I had mentioned about my father above, just once, that we had arrived here right at the 10th anniversary of the settlement here, on the Island, and the exact year that the Constitution had been signed. I was only ten years old then. As I had also mentioned somewhere, I am a physician, psychiatrist, child analyst, as my grand-father was. My father used to say I was “exactly like him”: I am a very hard working person, honest, talkative and somewhat creative, a good administrator; constantly reading and sometimes writing. My grand-father was a real wizard however; besides medicine, he had finished two conservatories, was Pofessor of Psychology at three universities, written several books about almost in every subject, including poetry, religion and anthropology, shamanism and alike, and had converted into Unitarianism while being in Rica. He had married and divorced many times, obviously seeking the eternal peace and tranquility through constant search. I dearly love him and adore immensely; my late father, besides leaving his own ashes to me in his will, had also left to me his ash-box, personal notes and memoirs but, for some reason or other, in spite of the fact that they are just under my hands, in a safe, I still am in a kind of anxiety that I cannot detect why, I just cannot open it. May be one day, yes, may be one day.

As to my father, he was a graduate of Business Administration in which he had a Master degree in Rica and was very much involved with computers that I am very limited in those skills and utilization of it. He was rather quiet type of person however emanating a sense of security and easiness wherever he was present. When he was the head of the Department of Administration and Personnel, starting from A.C. 2034 until his death in A.C. 2053, he had helped Rev. Langdom who himself was a very young man, having been just come from Gland, to built this church up. He was also on the Board of Directors of it, as long as he lived. So, he had given one of my grand-father’s poems to the reverend who was kind enough to hang it in a gilded wooden frame that is still hung at the Parish Hall where we are having our snacks and drinks now. It goes like this:

-35-

GOD IS IN ME !

God is in me,
I am Unitarian.

Sometimes I wonder,
                                          How God looks like?
                                          I would like to touch Him,
sit on His lap, hold His hands,
play with His beard, and
listen to Creation stories
of the World;
the wisdom that He gave to coyote
to create me, you and all.

When I feel Him in me,
I am warm and free,
As free as
a Rainbow Gypsy:
Reading palms, telling fortunes,
singing and dancing.
                                           My heart then
is full of cobalt blue.

                                           When I don’t feel Him in me,
I am cold and distant
                                            as many as millions of eon years
Then I am scared of Evil
                                            who may take oveI, humble human
hence offer a reconciliation
to God and to the Evil
for an eternal peace
for me, for you, for everyone

God is in me,
God is Unitarian.

Ismailov

-36-

Since my dad had also worked for a European Unity for many years, however with not that much success, being a founding member of an international society, based in Gland, observing his constant worries and eye-welling for so long, my grand-dad who was also, quite obviously, a men loving man, and an utopian human happiness that could overlast, had written a poem and handed over to my dad. My father, due respect to him, always carried that poem in his brief-case, hoping that one day that dream shall come true. Here how it goes:

UNITED STATES OF EUROPE

I had a dream the other night,
 in which
I was sailing “dans la mouche”
with my French cousin
all along Seine, in Paris.

                                                 Then, in Hamburg
eating at McDonald’s
with my German breother-in-law.
                                                  I visited my grandparents’ graveyards,
in Tessaloniki, Greece
also Gevgili, Yugoslavia
at my step-mother’s beloved homeland.My blue-eyed nieces, distant cousins,
of Swedish, Norvegian beauties;
Polish paysants, Hungarian barons and gypsys
                                                  red-cheeked Irish girls who still rhyme
                                                                     McCormack songs;
Blue-jeaned Russian comrads,
strolling along Blue Danube or Volga,
all “Hello!” to you;

                                                “Hasta Manana” to the widows,
                     of the bull-fighters of Seville, and,
“Amore” to “Tutti ragazze della Roma”.
Thus, time seems to arrive
to sing along, hand-in hand
                                            “Allons, enfants de L’Europe
Le jour de l’union est arrivé!”

Ismailov.

-37-

We left the church with the inner feelings closer to the sky and to ourselves at the same time.

The train took another 23 minutes to reach the Animal World. There were carriages for retired-elderly people readily available to take them inside of the Animal World rides while we chose to walk along in the shadows and mildly bitter odors of pines. There were signs on the screens, throughout: WELCOME TO PATS’ WORLD, WELCOME TO OURSELVES / IF YOU LOVE PATS, YOU LOVE YOURSELVES AND GOD LOVES YOU TOO/ DID YOU KISS YOUR PAT TO DAY? Even some poetry:

Come my beautiful cat,
onto my loving heart!”
-Guy de Maupassant-    and alike.

About ten acres of territory is devoted to the cats, dogs, horses, little pets like gerbils, rats and turtles, there is also a very special bird-house.

Just before entering dog houses, here is the world masterpeace,

“EPITAPH TO A DOG”, by Lord Byron:

Near this spot
Are deposited the Remains
Of one

Who possessed Beauty
Without Vanity,
Strength without Insolence,
Courage without Ferocity,
And all the Virtues of Man
Without his Vices.

This praise, which would be unmeaning flattery
If inscribed over Human Ashes,
Is but a just tribute to the Memory of
“Boatswain, a Dog
Who was born at Newfoundland,
May, 1803,
And died at Newstead Abbey
Nov. 18, 1808.

While waking around, we met a family, obviously one of the newcomer, a young mother and father holding a five-to-six year old girl by hand, who has no ear-phones, was looking around astonishingly. When she

-38-

told her family, “zot gan!” (this: The zoo), I jumped:

Brukhim ha-baim.!” (You are welcome!). She opened her eyes more, was surprised.

Ma shimka?” (What is your name?). A little bit embarrassed, she murmured:

Sarah!”. I got encouraged, presenting my wife to her and her family, I said:

Shimi Ismailov, zohi ishti Juda. Toda, shalom!” (My name is Ismailov, here is my wife Juda, thank you, good day!”). We left them behind, smiling. What good feeling it was to surprise and welcome that little innocent Jewish girl.

Even though we appreciate the others too, our love is with cats primarily, as you already may have guessed it. Here the cats, live in groups in wooden made two-story houses, a large garden at front, side-by-side. On each house, right at the entrance there is a sign, indicating the race and origin of that group of cats, like “Longhair Breeds” and “Shorthair Breeds”, as two big sorts. Then, a particular floor or the entire house may be allocated to Himalayan, Birman, Turkish Angora or Van, Norvegian Forest, Javanese, Persian, Tiffany cats for lonhaired ones, and, British Short Hair, American Short Hair, Maine Coon, Egyptian Mau, Siamese, Scottish Fold, for short haired ones. The State’s Pat is the Abyssinian-Utopia Cat. Rooms’ corners are decorated with thin matresses, crossed with colorful blue, yellow, white and red ribbons; meal plates and water cups being placed aside their beds. Each of them has his or her own sand-box. In their sleeping time, there is always light music. Strange enough, according to pet-care-givers, the most liked melodies amongs cats had been found that of Edward Grieg’s  “Lyric Pieces, Op.43”, and, “Heart Wounds, Op.14 – The Last Fall”. Many love Vivaldi’s concertoes and go right into sleep, regardless how upset they might have been previously.

There are three full-time veterinarians who live on the grounds and enough care-givers. Each of them, is vaccinated regularly, yearly of “Feline Rhinotracheitis Calici”, “Feline Panleukopenia” and “Rabies” vaccines regardless. This is State Law. When you come to visit here, the care-takers tell you which one have to be “just watched, observed”, which ones to play with. No feeding is allowed since this is already well taken care of.

When I used to teach at the Mega University, in the Geriatric Psychiatry Department, I used to take some volunteers the cats (and sometimes dogs and caged birds too) to the sick elderly people to calm them down and sometimes reminder of old good days, at least twice a week, one and a half hours each, as PET THERAPY hours… That was good for both the children who brought them too the aged, and, for the aged, who, through loving them, appreciated their own happy childhoods.

FREUD was the first one to indicate about the relation of the child to animals that had had the roots at the earliest existances of manhood: The primitive man. He admires him as a free-willed creature, free to his bones to do whatever he wants to do -as he himself wishes to-, and through taking care of a pat, child is repeating his own personal developmental stages, (ontogenesis), repeating of his own being taken care of. Pet gives to the child

-39-

an intensive, sometimes an unrealistic delusion: One day he shall teach the pet how to talk and they shall share the secrets. Several research studies also indicated that if the small children hurt animals, cannot establish a positive relations with human beings too. This early sign, along with bed-wetting and fire-setting (those are passive and active types of aggressions) may strongly suggest a forthcoming anti-social personality.

Many healthy children dream of aggression, towarded the animal figures in their dreams, indicating the fear that they naturally experience in their developmental years that the growing aggression inside may break through, indicating the animal side of human beings. Consequently, if he can tame a dog, he can control his own ‘barking’ aggression too.

Anthropologists too had written about how the primitive people have been ‘boddies’ with wild animals, like alligators who they swimmed with. They were “brothers in souls”. In the Jungian psychology, that means that the animals, are symbols of the embodiment of the shadow: semi-demon part of our persona (the mask that we have to carry  through over life time socially) that only after that integration we can control animal-wild parts of self.

Well, let us walk about two hundred yards to the east, and see how beautiful dog-houses are made here. Whether one likes it or not, the dogs’ place is a smelly one, quite different than that of cats, however a masterpiece that is said by Coleridge long time ago, is hung right at the entrance of Dog Country (Don’t mention the Bird House yet!) to prepare you for inside.

In Köln, a town of monks and bones,

             And pavements fanged with murderous stones

             And rags, and hags, and hideous wenches
 I counted two and seventy stenches.
 All well defined, and several stinks.”

Of course, these are said to illuminate how smells, odors or scents do offer a paradise to a dog for not only it smells but also tastes them through saliva where they dissolve. A dog, different than a horse, when given an extra gifts of food – titbits, can appreciate these as a reward for either coming event or one it has already achieved. A horse, when given some sugar cubes and head is caressed, can also perceive this as an appreciation but cannot connect with a performance. A horse does not mind of being approached when is fed while a dog, even a good-tempered one, does get bothered when approached during the feeding.. By the same token a dog is quite nervous and difficult when he is hungry or in starvation. As to sleep patterns, dogs are “intermediate polyphasic”, meaning that they sleep all day along and night, if he has any chance, with intervals. Cats (and also the night birds) are polyphasic: Namely sleep about 16 hours a day with some intervals of activity, mainly prefering to sleep. Men and birds are alike. Dogs, like birds, hear very well even from far distances also being able to

-40-

determine the direction of the sounds. That’s why, as you knw well, the dogs are best companies for the blind and the hunter. Here, in NEW ATLANTIS we have a few kinds of dogs, not so many for HUNTING IS FORBIDDEN and since we do not need to protect the sheep and cattle, we preserve a few kinds just for friendship and beauty of them. We cultivate Huskies, Pyrennean Mountain-Dogs, Elkhounds and Toy Spaniels.

We breed the animals here but just to keep their races to go on, therefore, either for the cats or dogs, we just maintain a certain balance as far as total number is concerned. Our surgical procedures that are of course performed by the qualified vetenerians are quite in order and also are at the service of our citizens, at different places as PET CARE CENTERS, throughout the Island. Even though we are one of the least traveling Republics on the earth, just in case, if a family is wiling to visit their parents in old countries and they possess some animals at home, their animals are well taken care of  -as guests- in those pet shalters. Needless to say, as far as home animals are concerned, besides free medical check-ups, all food and nurrishment materials are supplied free by the government. NO PRIVATE ENTERPRISE. No pet selling and buying, like slaves!

At the return, we were a little bit tired, but what pleassant tiredness it was. Obviously, the sun was also tired of shining and greeting all of us. After another peaceful meditating period we were in our beds, sleeping comfortably. So did the cats.

-41-

                                                                         3
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
                          Today is monday. As we have been saying from the very beginning, to day the beginning of the evaluation of the newcomers. They are going first to gather at the Personnel Department, then, as groups, shall be forwarded to the hsopitals for physical check-ups, lab studies, blood and urinalysis and alike; then, personality and performance tests to determine what their aptitudes could be. Needless to say our Social Workers shall lead them wherever they are supposed to go and doSo, I myself too am going to be with Mr. Keith Gleem for a while. Mr.Gleem is the Minister of  Administration and Personnel. With the shiny morning sun, I got up and after known routines, my portable MEGA-JASPER under my arm, here we go. After a few minutes’ of walk here I am at the 18th floor of Pyramid A, the first of Atlantis Mega Pyramids.

“Good morning Keith!
“Good morning Mr. President!”
“I am sure you have all statistics of these 248 newcomers. I would like to study them with you and make some temp
“Naturally. Please open your Mega-Jasper, and connect to our Knowledge Bank. Please push the buttons KN-BK-IMMIG-com. Good. Now, let us follow them together.

First, as usual, we organized them according to the sexes: 148 males, 120 females of whom have 84 children: 44 males and 40 females, ages ranging from 8 to 15. All young families. That lives behind 32 bachelors of whom 25 are males and 7, females. In general this trend seems to be good, because more families are arriving with children other than single adventurers, fortune hunters. This is a 43 o/o higher ratio than  the last occasion. However, this situation obliges us more with child care. The oldest couple is 63 and 61 years of age respectively. The medium age is 31,5 that is also very very good.

“As to original countries where they came from, the statistics are as follows:

Gland: 44, Rica: 34, Nada: 25, Veden: 20, Way: 20, Taly: 20, Pain: 18, Guese: 17, Rance: 14, Gium: 11, Razil: 10, Rael: 8 and Key: 7. That is a good-mix group. Quite international.

“According to religions: Christian:202, Muslim: 7, Jewish: 27, Mormon: 12. No Atheists, no Buddhists this time.”

“Special needs and requests: Nothing very special beyond the usual questions about child rearing, living standards, working conditions etc. That in your speech you already outlined almost all of them perfectly clear. They shall find the answers on their screens. Oh, I almost forgot. A small group of five, would like to establish a Masonic Lodge. As far  as I know, this the first
time in our history.

-42-

“A Masonic Lodge request? Indeed, interesting. We could speak about it in our Mega Cabinet meeting maybe tomorrow, may be later on.. Well, how the housing goes?”

“Very well. We, as usual, are routinely placing them according to the family size. Singles, in one-bedroom units; family with no children and with one child: Two-bedroom units; family with two-children with three-bedroom units and so on so forth. This afternoon on, they shall be moving to the Mega-Pyramids 3 and 4, and card-keys will be given. At the week-end, all rooms are cleaned, hot running water and electricity all are set, Mega Waste-lines all controlled. Needless to say, starting from tomorrow morning on, all the statistics cited above, plus the full names and prospective citizenship numbers of the people, that is to say starting from 16,188,768, and, ending with 16,189,015 shall be printed in our New Atlantis Times Journal.  So, you see, everything is under control, Sir.”

“What are the chances for prospective job assignments?
“Well, Mr. President, we have some openings, of course as flexible as possible, at certain numbers of general stores, two or three in animal houses, two at crematory, twenty five for supervisorship, one at the engineering department, eight at the secretarial-filing department, sixty in farms and one hundred and twenty in agricultural areas and so on. According to test results and physical examinations, we shall make a good distribution according to the needs. Well, as you know this may take a few weeks. Naturally I shall report to you as soon as the results are finalized.”

“Well, Keith, you are doing a superb job, as usual. You are a good person, a good man, and a good samaritan. Naturally we shall also publish the finals, classifications, assignments everything in Atlantis Times too.  Incidentally, your points are piling up and I am proud of you.”
“Thank you sir. Your wonderful leadership is highly appreciated deep in our heart.”

-43-

                

                                                                            4

Now, monday evening. As I worked all day and having a supper with my wife it is time “to review” some meetings that go regularly monday evenings, as had been scheduled throughout years. What meetings are those? Well, those are usually secular and non-secular, social organizations like community meetings to reply to any complaint or wish, Mormons, Yogists gatherings, both for practice and administrative meetings.

Before, even I had mentioned that “screens (meaning, also recordings of sights and sounds) are not done during those private sessions, for the sake of national security, we do record those at the Presidential level. I, as a President, am residing at the 32nd floor of the Pyramid I. 33rd floor is designated as “Information Gathering Lab”, our famous, secretive “I.G.L.”, like old “S.I.A.”, that whatever goes on in the State boundaries, all of them are recorded constantly and filed continually. Some evenings, while my wife watches “BBS Special’s Home Repair Teams” in old Land, I review these recordings. In fact they do reveal too much because everything seems to be going alright. Private talks, appearances do not even touch me. In brief, in spite of the fact that the sights are not recorded  but the sounds, yes, through Mega-micro-chips placed at the machines of their wrist-watches. Everyone has to wear those watches.

Mormons’ meetings had always interested me. My grand-father who also was a professor of psychiatry, had been in old Rica for more than thirty three years. Amongst many marriages that he was indulged in, once he also was married to a Mormon girl, however lasted very brief. My late father mentioned very little about it, and, as a matter of fact, my grand-father’s ashes, along with some “very personal material”, kept in a steel case, looking like a brief-case and even travelling across the ocean, passing through generations, had come to my custody  that I had mentioned before. I never bothered to open and look what they are. My impression had been as if my grand-father’s faith, in a very strange way, had followed certain strange lines, decisions that he had made, moves, a lot of unhappinesses besides tremendous successes and alike, in  very vagues ways, connected with the divorce from one Mormon girl. Anyways, may be just some curiosity but nothing else, my interest in Mormons remained at a mediocre level, though always live.

Here on the Island, Mormon community had impressed me as hard-working, serious and responsible people, strictly following rules and regulations, but in some strange ways, giving the psychologist part of me a vibre as if “waiting the day to come!” though their churche’s name is, as you may know, “The Church of Jesus Christ of The Latter-day Saints.” They are very obediant to their elders in a quite patriarchic style, they never miss sunday masses.

-44-

Anyways, after entering in their temple, Screen shuts off. Now let us listen to the sounds.
“Hi George, how are you?”
“Thank you, your parents, children?”
“They are fine too. Thank you.”
“Well, as  I hear, there are twelve newcomers from our ‘old land’ (They sounded as being very secretive!) Could we meet them immediately and give our love and support? We badly need them” (Need badly, what does it mean?)
“Sure, Excellency, you bet!”. (Excellency? What he meant by that?)

(Some mixed-up, indistinguishable sounds, walks, steps, laughters, and then) “Well, you are welcome to our land of opportunity, togetherness, love and respect.”
“Thank you honorable Sir. I bring you all the warmth, greetings and good wishes of our Celestial Prophet. They eagerly and proudly follow your endeavors here to stay in a unity and lightful leadership of Church of The Latter-day Saints. (Some words are not heard well.) … sure day is coming close…. tinuing the search and chance to recover ….. whatever hand we can give you.”

“There seems to be six or seven people from Meditation Group who also would like to come our meetings, they say, is it permissible Your Majesty? because…(nothing more is heard!) Meditation group in Mormons? What is cooking there, or, am I getting paranoid as I am getting older, but of course wiser too. And, the most importantly, what is this “Excellency” business?
“Thank you, and, Jesus Christ bless all of you! See all of you monday evenings at 8.P.M.”
I got goose pimples if not a little bit starttled. What those words meant: “We badly need them.”, “The day is coming close! Is this the resurrection of Christ or something else? What to continue (I guess!) the search and recover? What is missing and what shall be recovered? Are they after anybody particular? Again, Excellency? Strange but somewhat thrilling. In spite of the fact that we don’t see faces, the voices recorded, can later on  easily be compared with live recordings and the identities of the personalities could be elicited instanty. That is not the problem, the problem is, in our very prosperous and peaceful Country, why there should be a problem? What is the secret or code that they are talking about?

I turned the Screen on. Newcomers, after a long and tiring examination day, appeared to be cheerfully gathering at the Mega Citizenship Hall and chatting what went on during the day. All smiling, shaking hands with some and getting acquainted with. Obviously, the procedures go as scheduled; they ate their supper in some place or other, and with some light music behind: Chopin’s Polonaises and Brahms’ Hungarian Dances 1 tru 5, people drink some fruit juices accompanied with some freshly made cookies. Life there appears to be just in order, perhaps the best for some.

                                                                                -45-

                                                                                   5

This morning I wanted to visit our Education Department, headed by Prof. Dr. Edith Plump. I gave her a ring, after the breakfast, at an appropriate time.

“Hi Edith!, I am Ismailov, how are you my dear professor?”
“Oo, good morning Mr. President. I am doing very well. You know, we just finished the educational year and we are just compiling the year-end test results in regard to pupils achievement tests. What can I do for you?
“Well, if you are not that much busy, I would like to visit you within an hour or so, and would like to take your views about children’s performance and generally about the education in our Republic. Your wishes and plans for the next year or so, you know.”
“You are more than welcome. See you in an hour!”
“See you!”

Since we are on a relatively small Island and a low populated State, the management of educational matters, besides the others, appears to be well under control. Also the State boundaries are so firm and limited, like a human ego, it becomes ‘visible and viable’ to manage.

As I had mentioned earlier too, since our education system works through basically through Supreme Externet and Big Screen systems, we don’t need elaborate school buildings, extra managing personnel, heating, lighting, repairing of those building and equally important quite burdensome transportation problems are nil. Still for occasional gatherings, competitions, family-child relations, library, children’s final evaluation scores and school, health reports etc., some buildings are designed that also are used as museum where children’s pictures and their art works are hung on the walls. For visual arts and stage work, auditoriums with 500 seats are available.

Therefore, for the Primary and Secondary Educations,  we have three main buildings, located exactly where they stand: North, Central and South Primary (and Secondary) School Centers. They are maintained with minimum up-keep personnel. Primary education is mandatory, starting at the age of 6 and ending at the age of 18. Human history, geography, physics, mathematics, languages, music, citizenship, health, gymnastic, arts and crafts and electronics constitute the curriculum. Then there are two-year Craft Schools and above them, University Education. The dress is informal and free at the children’s and families’ choice.

-46-

When I visited her, Edith was on her two feet, running from one electronic machine to another. Quite contrary to her surname, she is as tiny as a little herb, of short stature, a smart brunette with large eye-glasses, always on the run. A workaholic and a chronic bachelor. We shook hands friendly and sat onto comfortable leather arm-chairs and sipping our coffees.

“Edith, shoot!”
“Well, Mr. President, really nothing new. My general complaint, rather wishful thinking, as you know well, had always been to give our students more international experience which they badly lack. I know the circumstances, of course, if we would like to send some students of ours, we have to pay some money which we can’t. Sometimes ago you have touched too, what about seriously thinking about some “Exchange Programs”, hosting and educating some, say 10 foreign students, and exchanging the same? That shall be a perfect free propaganda for our Country too, what about that?
“Edith, very well, I am whole-heartily behind that. Who was the chief for International Affairs?”
“Brian. Brian Ahern, young, smart and a very ambitious man. He had already gotten in touch with some places in Gland and Way, but no definite results yet!”
“Let us make this project as number one priority for the coming year. I think Merica, Rance, Many, still should be under the consideration, plus S.F.R. or M.I. B.A.R., whichever could be possible. Make him prepare a colorful brochure of our land, natural and scientific works that we had accomplished, our unmatched hospitality, say ten to twenty students in Sociology, International Communication and alike. What else you’ve got on your mind?
“Well, Sir, even though our basic principle in education is home study, except applied sciences like Medicine, Electronics and Engineering and alike, children, particularly in their growing years, may still be in need of larger contacts with their classmates since, as you know better, they are spending too much time at home, too much mechanized. Yes we do have gymnasiums, field trips, children’s sport-camps and alike, they still are in need of more continuous inter-relatedness, exchange and sharing.”
“Yes Edith, we have discussed this before too; I know very well, but if you increase togetherness too much, this sometimes fires back and anti-social activities, ganging start right then. We have to keep a fine line between too intimate, versus, close but not that intimate states. To my mind, to do that, which we already do anyway, bring then together in limited times as groups of certain activities. Just the same concern goes for the “student exchange programs” too. Imagine, our clever, however innocent children go abroad, racing cars, yachts, private helicopters, night clubs and night adventures, drugs, earning money and having chateaus in Zerland, gambling gazinos, that kind of envie, we shall be as just the rest of the world. That scares me. But, we can not live in extreme isolation either, since one can supress basic human ambitions, like fighting, supremacy, being at the top other than comfortably living at the same level, up to certain degree, we have to open some safety windows to breath. The skill, of course, is how to do that!”
“You are quite right, Mr. President, we should carefully prepare more challanges and keep our statistics alive as to achivement scores one hand, and some anti-social activities, divorce rate or a fall in the work performace and alike, on the other. Sportif activities go well, as intellectual-

-47-

mind expanding activities. Almost everyone is in more than two or three social-intellectual-moral-mind expanding groups, besides religious obligations and meditation, Yoga, Kabbalah Centers and alike. May be they should be more with the Nature, and some activities like mountain climbing, scuba diving, miniature golf, horse races…”
“And, … horse betting. Don’t get that serious Edith, I am just kidding. May be my over-protectiveness again. I don’t know, I appreciate those kind of expansions, but we should be quite careful and go step-by-step. What about our Summer Literary Festival?”
“Next week I shall meet with Michael Deem, our coordinator and supervisor for Summer Festival. On what branches we should set that up?”
“My dear Edith, you know, we did not develop yet our own national style of architecture and design, a sculptry school, a well-established culture that has its own opera and music style. As you know well, these things may take up to a few hundred years to develop and mold into some kind of international recognition.. I suggest we again should concentrate upon Poetry and Short Stories and advertising for Stage – Theatrical manuscripts for the next year. After your initial meeting with Michael, please have him call me. I have particular thoughts and ideas how we can enrich this year’s program to make one of the best. Oo, if we can have any positive reply to our student exchange program, we can invite them too to this Festival just to give an air who we are, what we are. O.k.?”
“Okay dear Ismailov. You are number one: A good leader, a good fellow and a good scholar. Oo, the new eighty four children’s evaluation studies are underway. I am sure we shall find the right place for them. God bless you. Say Hello to your lovely wife Juda.”
“Thanks Edith. Continue to your good work. God bless you too.”

-48-

                                                                                6

This afternoon, I would like to look up my notes and in the evening  would  give the “Introductory Classes” to the newcomers in reference to meditation. Although I needed to spend some time with a research paper upon the copper minerals on the Island. We need the most the iron, since all over buildings are built of earthquake-proof, however copper, both as an element and as an amalgamation with others has tremendous value for our economy.

So, I went to the Conference Room at Guest House, this time live however, to make opening speech in that subject. Here there are almost two hundred newcomers, after having our crackers and refreshments in the attached small service-room, applaud me even before I start, perhaps after my welcoming speech of Saturday night the way that they feel, after having this chance, they floored their appreciations.

Meditation courses are headed in our Republic, by a Dr. Akhbar, formerly an internist from Akistan who had indeed devoted his life into that. He has written several books about this very fine art of human soul, scientifically prooving a close interrelatedness between meditation and of a good health, life longevity, a blissful life with no sick spots. He is also associate professor in the Faculty of Internal Medicine, so we are close friends too. With his warm welcoming and a brief introduction, he gave me the floor. So, I started to talk.

“Meditation, in a way, had been a way of living to me, perhaps like that of a Zens. It had been running among the family members for the last three generations and I am a quite advocate of it, also not top forget the fact that while learning Social Psychiatry, Shamanism and Carl Gustave Jung, also following the books and tapes of Mircea Eliade and Joseph Campbell, great anthropologists of the twentieth and the beginning of the twenty first centuries. I also had studied Sanksrit to go deeper in these personal pilgramages. So, every other six months, when new-comers like you are in, I start to give the “Opening Lessons” about it, and some other teachers and practitioners follow it through. Even in the mornings, when we start to school classes, of course on Big Screen, we start with a meditation that is a kind of silent pray. I never get tired of speaking about it. If you have, or you shall have children registered in classes, if it fits into your time, you can meditate with your kids. Believe me, it is a thrilling experience.

-49-

“Well, some schools declare that, “Meditation, is a science of creative intelligence of mankind.” Even though we do not know whether the animals, at least the mammalians, do meditate or not, it might be so for human beings. On the other hand, since “science” means “an objective system of things that if applied according to certain methodology  and principals, its results could be proven everywhere just the same” in the simpliest sense, such “internal bliss”, could not be put on the same measuring scale, similar to of any other abstract things, like happiness, sorrow or any quality of feeling, therefore it is a little bit unfair to absolute concrete sciences like mathematics, physics and chemistry, to call ‘meditation’ just the same as ‘science’ as they are. Nonetheles, if applied properly, the positive results of such indulgence effect human beings so delightfully and ascend them to the skies up to the eternity so-to-speak, we can be sure about its nearly scientific outcomes in the service of mankind.

“Generally asked question is: ‘What meditation provides?’
“If we can look up to the nature and dynamics of life, we see one of the most essential elements of it being fulfillment. So, first, it does “fulfill”.

“Secondly, as human beings, during life struggle, due to our weaknessess, under some circumstances, we may suffer. Meditation, through using the creative intelligence lessen the burden of suffering to a bearable degree. From another angle, meditation, eases up problem solving, forcing you to locate your thoughts right in the heart of the problems.

“Through twice daily practicing it, one can enrich the reservoir of thinking, hope and problem solving abilities, thus our creativity is constantly functioning, rewarding and ascending. Our sensory organs, also being motivated with our “will-to learn”, “will-to experience”, following the pathways of natural evolution of life, sharpen our motor-perceptual abilities, bringing us close to superior degree of performances. You can “re-call” better too. Through elevated self-confidence, feeling more happy, one learns how to hinder the number one enemy of modern times: Stress. You manipulate the environment in the service of bettering your interpersonal relationships, comradships and sharing. You are more acknowledged of yourself and the universe around you.

“Through practicing meditation, we also are entering in dialectic teaching, as PLATO had first described it as a technic that indicates mind reaches the idea of “good”. It also reaches the point of studying of human consciousness and having him take more  and more responsibility in its management, consequently of being a better human being and a better citizen.

“Of course, we are practicing “trans-ascending meditation”, coming right from the Brahmins, as described in “Upanishads”. It refers to an “absolute” part of BEING that is unmanifested part of the EXISTENCE and the basis for thought energy, also the ultimate reality of creation, the eternal truth, and what there was, what it is and what shall be. Being does manifest itself, primarily in the form of “prana” (breathing) -which is the absolute of power and nature of Being-, and later on in the form of “mind” (thinking): this is the duality of existence. Being, is the basis for “thinking”, and thinking is the basis for “doing”.

-50-

“No question that during meditation seances, the whole body rests up and a tremendous amount of energy is being compiled. That’s why, in old countries where this type is meditation is exercized, the teachers used to advise “not to drive cars on the street right after the meditation.” Again, during the seances, the pulse, breathing, blood pressure, lactate level in the blood all fall below the normal values; contrary to these, the skin’s resistence is raised which is good also.

“According to some Indian and Chinese yogies, to inhale and exhile, involve the negative and positive energy levels in the universe at any given time; thus, “taking in” (Yang) and “taking out” (Yin) are the most two essential movements that help to regulate your body electricity and have you relaxed. By the same token, according to some Indian yogis, in the universe there is a cosmic energy (prana) that when this very consantrated energy is taken in and out regularly, added with meditation, can heal soul and body from many illnesses, at least those energies are transferred to the personal psychic energy.

“Of course, there are various types of meditations since it is known from old Roman Emperor Marcus Aurelius ANTONINUS (A.C. 121 – A.C. 180) also a poet who is very famous for his book “The Meditations”-the first on the subject-, emphasizing principally on the Stoistic philosophy of Epictetus, and many others, including some religious currents which encourage “to think deeper in thought and praying” and alike are also considered as “meditation”. What we mean here, “just meditation in the form of meditation”; no prior ideas or anything to focuse on, to clarify, to enlighten nothing at all. Your qualified teachers here, all trained and educated in Sanskrit philosophy and Eastern religions, shall meet you in small groups, giving you some instructions and knowledge of “what to do”, in fact, “what not to do”, and at the end, your “mantras” will be given you after small personal ceremonies held before fireplaces in old Sanskrit style.

“In addition to these, I think it will be proper to acknowledge you about a little bit about “YOGA exercises” and “ZEN-Buddhism” in spite of the fact that I am neither a Yogist nor a Zen-Buddhist!

“I know very little about Zen and Zen Budhism. What I know, had been through my interest in Meditation, consequently reading some related books, like “How Zen Thinks?”. It is already a very quiet, personal, rather passive and self-contained occupation that does not offer too much challenge it seems to me, at least to my personality patterns which are more externalized, shared and used collectively with the people who I belive I am under the obligation and be service of. On the other hand, I confess, it could be one of the most graceful methods of improving oneself if one needs it and wants to find out. I, wherever I am, trying not to change anymore perhaps, but to refine more whatever I have in my hands, if I can. Nonetheless, since I am the President of New Atlantis Republic, I have an obligation to my people what we offer here and what is our thinking process and philosophy about the phylosophical, social, psychological existences and activities we offer in this land.

-51-

“ZEN, crystallizes all of the philosophy of East. However, it is not an ordinary, phylosophical systems, founded upon logic and analysis.

“Zen, in the sense of intellectual analysis, has nothing to teach us. One would say it is quite chaotic. They do not have any secret books or dramatic tenets. In a way, while practicing Zen, we teach ourselves and Zen merely points the way.

“Zen, claims to be Buddhism. Having no philosophy and all doctrinal authority is denied; however, it is not a nihilistic, self-destructive discipline; contrariwise, it is eternally affirmative, however of what?

“Zen does not deny the existence of God but “No God in Zen” that is neither denied nor insisted upon, as it is in either Jewish, Christian and Muslim faiths. Thus, in a strict sense, Zen, is neither a religion nor a philosophy. The principles of it are rather a kind of bundles of flowers, some precious metallic or wooden pieces here and there, in a garden (of Eden?).

Zen, is the spirit of a man, Zen proponents say. He believes in the inner beauty, goodness and purity (So, all the other believe systems and religions) The legend says, when SAKYAMUNI was born, he lifted one hand toward the heavens and pointed out the earth with the other, exclaimed: “Above the heavens and below the heavens, I alone the Honored One!” Don’t you think he had referred to the uniqueness and God-like values of human existence and spirit in spite of the fact that he is mortal? To me, it carries an existentialistic value: Be aware of your existence, don’t question, cherish it, honor it, do whaetever you can while existing!

“Zen is not confounded with a form of meditation either. Zen purposes to discipline the mind itself while he may pursuit in a form of meditative style. In classical “meditation”,  a man has to “fix” his mind on something: God, infinite love; or, concentrating on any subjest at all to study deeper, to analyse, to solve whatever it might be that precisely a Zen avoids to do. This way, to me, he is coming pretty close to Maharishi’s Transcendental Meditation, however, to my knowledge, Zen does not posses a “mantra”. Zen defies any kind of concept formation, or having any concrete feelings experienced.

“As we know, BUDDHISM means “enlightenment”, as its root word “Budh” means “to wake”; Buddha was a personalist and urged his folllowers to “value their personal experience, above of everything, of emancipating self from the bondage of birth and death”, as human beings long for immortality, eternal life, liberation and absolute freedom.

“As to ZEN, he seeks “reality” and this can not be found in “conformity”, he goes beyond formality to reality and says: “Be the living truth itself”, or, simply “Be!”.

“Now, just a little bit Yoga.

                                                                            -52-

“In Yoga too, as Zen seems to be a little bit farther than my body’s physical capacity for it is as conservative as my soul, not staging it like my thoughts and feelings, unless absolutely necessary. No doubt, it is a mastery over your own ‘physical’ weaknesses, therefore how one would like to ascend his (or her) psychic abilities and turn to different methods of doing it, like meditation, psychotherapy, analysis and alike, one could do the same for the physical aspect of his beingness. Nonetheless I feel strongly that, Yoga and like mastery works, besides their being a little bit overly used if not abused commercially, beyond medical logic, care and ‘repair beyond maintenance’ is a little bit luxury for me. However, while having “Meditation” classes our teachers had taught us some basic poses of our bodies, no doubt were quite useful, but that’s all.

“So, again, being a responsible President about my people’s health and occupations, deeds to become a true master of self, both psychologically and physically, at the end to become a better person and a better citizen, I endorse every legitimate human art could be performed. Natural human aggression that springs from our inner sources, have to be controlled in artistic and esthetic ways, particularly here in the New Atlantis State since we do not precribe the other ways to outlet the aggression first, then feeling sorry and try to remedy it -that is a vicious cycle anyway-, the importance of Sports -that cannot bring any commercial benefit to anyone under our circumstances in our State- and, humanly controlling devices, like Yoga, deserve a lot of respect.

“Thus, let me tell you a few words about Yogi’s world views and Yoga itself.
Yogi’s look at the daily living is “a crisis”, and his reflections of the characteristic of collective unconscious. In order to bring our Planet back into ‘balance’, it is necessary to re-gain our personal balances through a nearly perfect control of the body and the mind with proper self-discipline.

“The yogi sees life as a triangle; “birth” is the first corner- starting point of this triangle, then a “growth-anabolic”phase going upward, reaching the second point of the triangle, then “decline-catabolic” phase, down to death which would not be the final point, indicating the “life after” which deals with birth again.

“The ancient wisdom of  Y o g a, incorporates five basic principles: Proper movements-“exercises”, Proper “breathing”, Proper rest-“relaxation”, Proper diet-“nutrition” and, Deep thinking-“meditation”. The most modern classification of  M e d i t a t i o n   P o s e s, comprise eight basic elements, including above mentioned ones:

1)      Y a m a :  The ethics,
2)      N i y a m a :  Religious observances,
3)      A s a n a :  Body postures,
4)      P r a n a y a m a :  Breathing exercises,
5)      P r a t h a y a r a : Withdrawal of senses from objects,
6)      D a r a n a :  Concentration,
7)      D h y a n a :  Meditation, an
8)      S a m a d r i :  Superconsciousness.

-53-

“Old Chinese had a saying: “Truly a flexible back, makes a long life!”. As a medical man, I suscribe to that and also add, “…brings a lot of children too!”

“Therefore, as an extension of the brain, to keep the spine well-maintained, meaning “strong and flexible”, is the most single important goal and expectation of Yoga exercises.

External massages and Prana-acupuncture that is given to body to keep the flow of nerve energy also can keep one going quite smoothly.

“Considering the body-soul twinship, the spiritual aspect of Yoga exercises is also of prime importance since, the yogis believe the Science of Yoga also gives a practical and scientifically well-prepared method of finding truth in religion (or life!).

“Thus, the Yoga exercises, step-by-step carry through, besides their physical implications of them, the spiritual principals too, paralyzing -so to speak- in and outsides; via practicing Bandhas (application methods of muscular locks) and Mudras (application of  HATHA Yogic Postures, to maintain the nervous systems’ electric currency to provide a “Serpent Power”- Kundalini Shakti); doing right breathing, modulating the sense perceptions if and when necessary, concentrating and meditating intensely; thus, reaching a better mental balance, and, at the final analysis, realizing the “Supreme-Super consciousness”, having the “Personal I, Ego”, to merge with “God”, who is undeniably a Supreme Ego.

“There are three kind of  b a n d h a s :

1)      Chin: Jalandhara bandha,
2)      Anal : Moola bandha, and
3)      Abdominal :  Uddiyana bandha.

“Only through Yogic breathing, concentrating and  m u d r a s  (that latter comprises the stimulation of chakra centers located in the astral body) one can achive “bliss” (ananda). There are the six most important centers to cite:

1)    m u l a d h a r a, (four petals), located at the lower end of the spine,
2)    s w a d h i s t h a n a, (six petals), located at the genital organs,
3)    m a n i p u r a, (ten petals), located at the navel,
4)    a n a h a t a, (twelve petals), located at the heart,
5)    v i ş h u d h a, (sixteen petals), located at the throat, and,
6)    a j n a, (two petals), between the two eye-brows.

“A seventh one, with one thousand petals, s a h a s r a r a, is at the center of the brain. Needless to say, ecah one of these centers, from a scientific point of view is a nerve plexus.

-54-

“Lastly, as a technical information, I would like to cite “body poses”. We were taught first, PADMASAN – “Lotus pose”. You seat legs crossed, soles touching the opposite sides of the abdomen, knees also touching the ground, hands are on the chest, as if praying.

“The others, are of different combinations of the extremities. In SIDDHASAN, legs crossed, one is buckled under the body, right foot above and touching the body. In MUKTHASAN, the heels close to pubic bone, body erect. In VAJRASAN, one keeps practically the kneeling situation. In SWASTIKASAN, is the ankle-lock pose; one leg is forward, the other touches the inguinal.

“There are twelve Soorya Namaskar exercises which include erecting straight-up, bending to various poses, extending your limps, being on one or both of them, completely buckling down to the earth while putting your palms adhered to it. Of course these movements include inhalation and exhalation exercises and indeed stage a nearly perfect human gymnastic show: Healthy and mighty.

“So, I tell all of you:  Pratinandati Nirvanam (Welcome Bliss!)

-55- 

                                                                         7

As I have been elected -electronically- “President” to the New Atlantis Republic, naturally I have taken leave of absence from the Mega University of New Atlantis, consequently, except a few occasion that I could give some guest lectures in my specialty of Child and Adult Psychiatry, I usually satisfy my professional needs through Health Department of the Republic that is headed by Prof. Dr. Debra Thin. So, to day, wednesday morning, I am going to make a visit with her that had always been a pleasure. Even though I am expected, I gave a ring to this delightful lady, one of the easiest going person on the earth. Full of joy, a voice replied:

“Hello? Oo, your picture just appeared on my watch. Yes my dear President, how are you? I am waiting for you with coffee and mille-feuille pastry. Exactly at 10.oo A.M. Au-revoir!”

Debra, who for some reason or other does not like to be called Debbie, is tall, robust, quite contrary what her surname may suggest, a talkative, creative, joyous person. One weakness she has: Sweets. Wherever she goes or whoever she invites, one should be on a sugar restricted regime two days prior to that visit, otherwise may go into diabetic coma. She herself makes cookies, decorates them, and enjoyfuly shares with you. She is so warm and insistant that no one can refuse her. Her husband who was a microbiology professor had died about ten years ago due to an unknown infection while working at the research lab that had been a national mourning had been declared for him. Having no child, she seems to give herself completely to work, day and night, however without losing her rich sociability. Here we are. Debra also is at the Pyramid A Apartments, 18th floor, however at the east side, opposite of the Personnel Department that occupies the west side. So, in two minutes I was in her office. This is the advanced civilization: You do not need a car, being driven by a private chauffeur who is talking behind you anyway and at nights takes the car for bar adventures, gasoline expense, parking place, air pollution, you name it. You walk if you can, if the place is far, then take electrical street-car. No tickets, no turniquets, no sleepy workers complaining and expecting wage increase for every other three months. Anyway, there I am.

-56-

Before going into future plans about our Republic’s health program, let me give you a brief sketch about how our health system works. First of all, there is no private enterprise, rich middle men who only care about money, drug firms, and intriguing pharmaceutical biddings. There are two systems that provide health care: University and the State. On the Island we have only one university: “New Atlantis University” that was founded about twenty five years ago, with major divisions: Faculty of Medicine, Faculty of Law, Faculty of Economy, Faculty of Engineering and Electronics, Faculty of Literature and Languages, Faculty of Education, Faculty of Agriculture and Mining.

Faculty of Medicine gives a six-year education, both in theory and practice, and then three-to-four years specialty training. The only difference from other places on the earth, our difference is that, if anyone is choosing to go further to become a specialist, the first year has to be spent in “Research” Department of the Faculty, with special training in electronics (that naturally covers the computer) and communication, statistics, languages, music and pilosophy. We have one teaching hospital where we accept the patients too. Each Faculty has one professor and chairman, one associate professor, two specialist head-assistants, and enough assistants. They are assigned to the “Medical Apartments”, close-by the Hospital building, in the same block, within the walking distance. Needless to say, Hospital gives twenty-four hour service, around the clock. “The waiting list” is unheard of. There are constantly two doctors on duty in each branch, with proper supervisors being on “second call”. There are Out-Patient departments that are on the run, six days a week.

State has one seventeen-storey high, again Pyramis-like General Hospital, covering the entire specialties. There are four fully designed operating rooms with well-trained staff. Service is continually provided. At the first floor, there is one State Pharmacy that gives necessary drugs for free to the patients who may come from either private doctors, University or State hospitals or Health Centers. First floor is occupied by administration, education, conference room, doctors offices, laboratories etc. Second floor is entirely devoted to Geriatry that we will mention about it a while later. Third floor is for children. Pediatric Unit contains anything imaginable in it. Fourth floor is the Psychiatric Unit. Child Psychiatry occupies a part down at the third floor with the other children. So it goes up, covering all specialty fields.

Private physicians give free services, eight hours a day, six days a week, in their assigned parts of the State.

There are two full-staffed Health Centers at the two corners of the Island. They take care of emergencies as well as hospitalizations of short-duration. Seriously ill patients and the ones who require more sophisticated care, are transferred immediately to the Center.

“Well, Debra, what’s up?

“Mr. President, you know we have been working seriously about the Aging process and doing quite exploratory research on it. In Fall, I would like to make a two-day Symposium on Aging, and reveal all our findings on it. But if I can summarize now in a few sentences. The primary stage of the

-57-

research is almost completed. As you know, we were applying the internationally known approaches and see where we are standing. Clasically, in any gerentologic research, as far as the metodology is concerned, the first approach is the “Biological” one. So, we did what everyone had done before: Namely, we also used non-vertebrals, like Cephaloids, examining their eyes, and comparing with mammalian and noting the differences through aging. Senescence increases death rate, we alredy know that, but with what intervals and with what differences and sequences?

“The second one is “The Physiologic” approach. In that we continue to work on rats and guinea-pigs. Between, sometimes you find interesting things like snakes in whom the fertility increases as age advances, contrary to the birds, Fowles as an example, in whom it decreases, as expected. Third method is, as well-known, and perhaps the most important, to “study of the aging of the cells” themselves. For Protozoas’ lives we theoretically may say they  are eternal, because when a cell is divided and as a result it is rejuvenated, it never dies, keeps multiplying, bringing out new and young generations. (She laughed) I don’t know whether one can do this in human beings, because we are not only the composition of cell systems, also of the ability to synthesize the enzymes and hormones, connective tissue fibers; plus, as life circumstances and psycholoical factors that through intelligence and motivation levels that all do effect the length of life. Incidentally, our ‘Basic-cell proliferation methods’ too are in advance. That relies upon the replacement embryogenic but healthy cells, to replace the death carcinogenous cells that are already destroyed by chemotherapy.

“In the arena of  p r e v e n t i o n, we do measure the vibration of capillary networks in the body through our MEGA-MAGNETIC VIBRATORS that reflect the results instantly on the screen. Any vibration that is higher than 200 vibrations/per second, draws the attention to those capillaries for further electronic tomographic studies to detect infections, extreme congestions, beginning of hyperplasic movements, who knows.

“In LEUKEMIA and alike blood cancers, the “implantation of  bone-marrow” is amongst the routines. Intra-venous “Basal-Cell Transformation” within the last eight years or so is replaced by the direct “intra-thecal injections” that if don’t produce some shocks, result in considerable advances and recoveries.

“POLY-FLU VACCINATIONS within the last twenty years or so, virtually annihilated deaths from grippe in old age population.
“Debra my dear, what about the “sensory studies” that you were making on elderly?
“Well, one of my chief-assistants still works on that. According to the length of life in old times, they used to say, “All sensory abilities diminish as senescence starts at the age of 65.” Since our lives go now til 100, 110 or even 120, our initial findings indicate that, the first sign of senescence that is the decrease of eye sight, is above international levels here, say about at the ages of 79 even 83. The Electroencephalic changes that also occur even by

-58-

the age of 55, do not become obvious by the age of 79, 80. Strange enough, the hearing impairment is in increase in spite of the fact that here we are living in less noisy and less stressful situation. The reason might be a relative social isolation and less (negative) stimuli in elderlies’ social life, near isolation. If and when we shall be coming close to be affirmative, then perhaps, in Elderly or Retirement Homes we could create more stimulation and consequently more invitation to life, that could be the music, choral work, nature studies and trips etc. We do quite a bit Audubon travelling and bird-watching, however may not be enough.”
“Excellent Debra, excellent!”
“Well, you are our leader. You all taught these to us.”
“What about old Raymond PEARLS’s “TIAL = Total Immediate Ancestral Longevity” Index? Since it is obtained through addition of the ages of the person’s parents, added four grand-parents ages and so on, and obviously we did not live that long in this Land, do you make some changes in this sytem, do you use some other scale?”
“Well Professor Ismailov, we are just compiling the basic information about the individuals and their parents who are coming close to grand-parents to be. We measure bone length, the developmental scales as to when the child starts to teeth, to walk, to talk, to function superior physically if it is the case in what areas and alike, then comparing and evaluating those with psycho-social abilities and performances, plus life style. We are far from the final results, but we are working on it.”
“What about Cancer research and new advances?”
“Working hand in hand with the Research Department of the University, Prof. Dr. Timurov, we found that we are having nearly excellent results with “Freezing” technique in soft tissue cancer operations since it does minimize the bleeding and spread of the cancer tissue particles; and, “Modified Robot Lazer technique” in more solid cancers, like those of prostate and lung. With “Modified-AIDS TIII” virus extracts that we had injected into prostate cancers we had 99 o/o success so far. Very good results are also obtained in colon cancers. That relies upon “Self-destruction” theory, you know.”

“Since we do not smoke on this Land, we are at the top, rather bottom of Lung cancers distributions and rates in the world due to smoking and toxic substances. But, as you always say, we do not forget that ‘the older person is the product of the culture’, so, we are focusing heavily upon the dynamics and ingridiencies of those psycho-social factors. One day we expect to win an Obel prize for our Gerentologic studies, I believe.”

“Excellent Debra. I am sure we shall have gigantic distances upon the preventive part of the serious illnesses, but death, at least now, is inescapable. Future studies should be focused upon “mutations in chromosomes and major genes” and “cellular aging” in which discovering some chemical mysteries, our prevention may come to a maximum. Well, thank’s a lot for this scientific feast.”

“But you know, a feast can not be completed without some fresh pastry and juice, n’est-pas?
Oui madame, avec plaisure.”

You see, how sweet it is to work with Prof. Debra Thin.

-59-

              This evening -that is wednesday evening-, after spending all my afternoon in Mega Sports Center where I made some gymnastics, a short walk of one and a half kilometers, then a ping-pong match with one of the youngesters that was a delightful experience, I had my sauna, vegetable sandwich and super de-caffeinated coffee, sweetened with herbal chocolate, layed on a chaise-long, under a chestnut tree at the backyard and  longed into thoughts. How life was beautiful if one knows how to manage properly and not misuse it. The order in the Nature is so high and perfect, consequently how difficult it is to displace, disarrange, to molest it? How you can dis-arrange these beautiful trees, acacias, linden trees, myrtles and chestnuts; their serenity, green shadows and chirping birds? Who can match their melodies? Just watch and enjoy this harmony and bliss. You don’t need to analyse and make some idiotic comments, pseudo-philosophies about life and all the other matters; don’t be a fool, just lay down, look up to the skies, then close your eyes and just meditate. Don’t talk and disturbe the Nature’s Eternal Symphony!

This evening, I am going to the SHAMANISTIC STUDY CENTER in downtown, headed by Ibn-ul Kadeem, who had been a real devotee on this very sublime subject. He is about fifty years old, always dressed in his Indian shawls and special cap, wrapped with a turban’s sash, lined up with turquoise blue bids around it, a round, well-kept black beard with greyish touch gives him rightly a sage-virtuous man appearance, always smiling and sincere. His one of the grand-parents had come from Raq, the other from Ran, then immigrating to Akistan, then studying Shamanism in Mongolia, Kırghyzistan and Tajikistan, then finalizing with us. He knows my ancestral education and interest, as well as mine in this field, and as it happens in some other fields, leaves the opening lectures to me. He always salutes me with a polite bow and addresses to as “Your Honorable Excellency!” So, there I go.

As I arrived at the Center a few minutes before 20.00 P.M. and I received a very warm welcome. About one hundred and fifty new-comers, and another two hundred, two hundred fifty participants had filled the auditorium ahead of the scheduled time, that is to say 20.00 P.M. After a brief introduction of mine, as I expected as “My Honorable Excellency, Prof. Dr. Ismailov!” and again some applauds -for ego problems, I cannot say ‘Please don’t applaud!’, I, instead of standing behing the table, sat down at the edge of the stage, wagging my legs freely from the border, I started.

-60-

“I personally had very little interest in Shamanism other than some anthropological courses I had taken when I was studying the symbolism, secrecy and belief systems in primitive societies, and of course under the influence of Freudian and Jungian write-up about the origins and development of religions and alike. But in my family, again my celebrated grandfather Prof. Dr. Ismailov while being trained abroad had had some years studying Shamanism in Ale University, and later on upon returning to his native Land, had given some courses and demonstrations at the Municipal Theatre and even had published a book about it. Since on this land I am the only experienced and knowledgeable psychiatric professor and no one else had shown any real interest in this subject since I am sure the others who are living on other continents and islands are too busy with money making, so, I would like to initiate some classes here and on due time, I am sure we shall find more chance to have some exchange students to be trained more in old continents and train us here. Meantime, I utilize  my grandfarther’s notes and experiences and and our Mega-internet library.

“At any rate, for all practical purposes we could say, Shamanism is the original religion of Siberian people, primarily of Yakuts, Mongols, Tatars, Buryats and alike mostly Turkish clans, before Mohammedinism. Shaman, the person who represented this religion, was a kind of medicine man, a magician, a curer, a priest and an adviser to the chief of the tribe, however one of the most important ones. Thus, the Central and North Asia, before turning to monoistic gods, even after, had dominated human lives throughout centuries. However I would like to underline from the very beginnings that one could look at the Shamanistic stage, as a kind of social development of the society that could be found in the world almost everywhere, in North and South Merica continents, Indonesia, Oceania and elsewhere in spite of the fact that there were no direct communication and acknowledgement of these existences. Many authorities do not look up to Shamanism as a religion, but “a method to get track in spirits”. She shall see more about that.

“Shaman may also have an epileptic crisis, an ecstatic state that he believes then his soul leaves his body and ascends to the sky or descend to the underworld. As we know, these experiences are not restricted to the shamans, some prophets and persons, as reported, had also had similar experiences. He also has “helping spirits”. He is in touch with dead souls and spirits, but he never becomes instrumentated by them. He can mediate the indiividual’s private gods, celestial or infernal, brings the person soul back which was angry or put out by him. Shaman, as tools, uses his drum and his mask for those trips that we eventually see those activities, trips in more details. Shaman can line in wilderness all by himself, learns how to talk to rocks and plants.

“Let us elaborate just a little bit about talking to rocks. Usually a rock has four faces: The top that you are facing, the bottom that you face if you turn it around, the side that looks inwardly, and, the side that looks at outwardly.

-61-

“You receive the rock, “as it is”, and you do not twirl it around. You should not encourage the change. Now, as a shamanic experiment, I make you take such a rock, and put it in front of you. Now, look at it carefully.

Q- What do you see?
A- Profile of a face, listening.
Q- Good. Now, you, -To someone else- “turn the rock!” (She comes and turns the rock around.) “Look and say: What do you see?”
A- A bird in flight… wing-like.
Q- Now, you! -To someone else- “Turn the rock! Come and look and say: What do you see?”
A-. Looks like seal… Seal in the bowl
Q- -To someone else- “You come and tell me, what do you see?”
A- (He comes slowly!) A fish with a tail.
Q- How did you arrive at those imaegs?
A- Looks peaceful.
Q- Do you want to listen, or let it go?
A- This is a bird of flight. Let the wing span. (He lets her go!)

“(If you are running the shaw, repeat all original question, then repeat all answers; when one helper does not remember, shaman helps to remind. “Images” seem to be giving some symbol messages, like:

Face: Quiet down and listen!
Bird : Freedom – let go!
Seal : Be playful. Communicate this to the original question.
Fish : To move with insurance. Flow!

“In shamanistic studies, one has to be able to read “the signs” too: Circles; openings and holes on the rocks and trees -i.e.: Getting old, repetitions; mythical, secret caverns, underworld dead souls, sorrow and alike. Do always remember what ARIOLI had said: “The difference between the History and Myth: The Myth is always right!)

“S h a m a n i c   p o w e r, is said to have been inheredited from ancestors, so they run in the families and considered as a “family profession”. Before being recognized and selected, however, a Shaman candidate, has to have two kinds of teaching, one, ecstasic experiences, like dream interpretation, trance, clair’voyance; and, two, traditional shamanistic techniques, the functions, nature and names of the spirits, secret language, speaking tongues, good enough knowledge about the mythology and genealogy of the clan which he lives in. A candidate, therefore, has to pass through some “initiation” that is generally is public and a kind of challenge, full of rituals. These ecstasic and didactic performances make the tribe choose or not its own shaman.

“As many aetnologists and anthropologists have studied “Personality of the Shaman”, besides possible hereditary maintenance of the post, it is clear that many tribes, clans and islanders, choose their own shaman, according to their wish and preference First of all, many scientists looked at the “Siberian and Arctic Shamanism”, as a neurotic phenomenon,

-62-

very specifically as “Arctic Hysteria”. There, there is a cosmic milieu, polar irritation, long dark nights, lack of sun, restrictions in vitamins and green vegetables, and the expectation of the people from someone to show an extraordinary performance and/or miracles. Cataleptic (Frozen-like, motionless) states, are very convenient to justify for souls to quit the bodies, go for a long voyage, journeying into sky or underworld. “Indonesian Shamanism” was discovered to be a real mental sickness. The “Niue” shaman is epileptic, or extremely nervous person.

Samoa shamans” are diviners. The Batak of Sumatra and other Indonesian people choose sickly and weak individuals. In the Andaman Islands, epileptics are considered great magicians. Candidates for shamanship among the “Araucanians of Chile”, are always sickly, morbidly sensitive people, having also some physical diseases like cardiac and digestive system disorders and especiallly suffering of vertigo. Yamana of Tierra del Fuego shamans were of hysteroid, epileptoid and ascetic people, having almost the same psychic structure those of priests and sorcerers who rather choose to study the supernatural. Many of them sang, jumped in the air for hours even days, travelled tremendous distances without feeling any tiredness that is quite specific to the maniacs.

“As history recorded, Arctic and Mid-Asia shamans, had risen to the clouds with their horses and created wonders. They call this tremendous power as ‘Utcha’; this springs from “Celestial Spirits” and given to some shamans as “The Divine Rights”.

“Naturally we do not mean that the shaman a solely sick man, but he is all above the sicknesses who had been able to survive a hostile environmenti full of danger and inconveniences, at the midst of natural and human-made problems, has succeeded in curing himself. In general, Siberian shamans are considered of having good memory, good nervous controls, showing no mental disintegration and absolutely superior to average clan people. The Talupang (of Venezuela) and Amozonian shamans too are considered of being highly intelligent and in good controls.

“I n i t i a t i o n   e c s t a s i e s, vision and alike experiences are vey important for a shaman’s acceptance. These ceremonies could be of appearance of an illness, or changes in the candidate’s behavior and a serie of rituals and deeds to come. In Yakuts’ shamanic system, the evil spirits may carry the future shaman’s soul to the underworld where it is supposed to stay somewhere one-to-three years. The shaman himself has to observe that the evil spirits cut his head off, torture him, dismember him and alike. He waits there for the maturation process. Sometimes a mythical bird makes the transportation back and forth, twice life-time of it. The same bird may sit one of the gigantic trees’ branches where there are some nests, and the shaman’s soul stays in an incubation state for again one-to-three years until maturation. Visions and dreams also are abundantly exercised: While playing his drum, shaman candidate can see himself beeing divided into bits and pieces, laying unconscious for seven days and nights.

-63-

“Many candidates visit some mysterious islands, cornered with seas  where the Life Tree (Tree of the Lord) is erected. Next to it there are nine herbs, representatives of all plants on the earth. He also may go for a long travel, going over high mountains, challenging with wild beasts and big wild birds, representing the evil spirits from who they are digged, the head is chopped off, hands and legs are mutulated. When they bleed, they feel better, his face and hands remaining blue. Sometimes, while traveling through underworld, the shaman’s his own ancestors eat his flesh, drinks his blood from his bellies. Again, an anthropological marvel, in spite of the existence of a big ocean between, Siberian and Australian shamans show a lot of likeness in these experiences and rituals.

“One of the requirements to become a shaman is that of entering into a secret society. This entrance also presupposes some rites to be performed. The mutual happening at the end is that of “death and resurrection of the candidate.” However, before this end, the candidate has to go through a series of symbolic happenings such as, a seclusion period somewhere, like the wood, bush and alike, imitating the embryo period of mankind; then masking, powdering the face with the ashes, imitating the pallic appearance of ghosts; symbolic burial ceremonies either in the temples or fetish houses; symbolic descent to the underworld – deadland while he has to be put in hypnotic sleep, fortified by some calming drinks and a series of challenges like being beaten, eaten, exposed to the fire, air suspension, amputation of the extremities and alike. If the shamanic candidate is considered to be a solely a medicine man, then he is exposed to another initiation in which the candidate is given much more higher powers since this is going to be his vocation that may be lasting throughout the generations. So, those ceremonies are performed by unusual ecstatic experiences. Needless to say, these shamanic powers were inherited from “the first shamans” who really did fly through the clouds while being on their horses and performed miracles with their drums while their present-day parents and grand-parents could not perform.

“In a way, shaman, is a mythological hero: He rises every morning from the ‘ordinary world’ of the others, using -if necessary- the helping spirits too, starts a kind of travellings and returns back. During this affair his most important tool is his drum. Next time, I shall tell you quite interesting stories about Shaman’s drum and I shall play it for you while performing a very private healing affair.

“Thus, we observe that, shaman and shamanism are not simply a religious tread, an occupation or a primitive kind of religious practices but also a nation’s representatives of cultural patterns. Namely, a shaman, is also a cultural ambassador. What is a nation? Ernest Renan had asked this question in A.C. 1882: “Que’est-ce qu’une nation?” and given the answer as,

-64-

“A nation is a psychic principle; there are two basic stones to build up this; one, to have traditional rich cultural values that the people experienced and lived through together, two, the people who had made these values as ways of daily living as natural inheritance and agreed upon to carry them along and protect them, live with them in their own free will.” This a holistic approach and is functional. Thus, a nation is qualified and identified with its cultural values and inheritance. The principals that design living patterns and value judgments, also provide the stability, the continuity and protection of that nation.

“Well, this is the end of our lesson Part: I. Next Wednesday, the same time, I shall continue with the subject, giving more group practice samples with shamanism at the second and last part of Shamanism Classes of mine. Be good and so long!”

Even though I repeat these lectures for every other six months, commensurate with newcomers’ arrival, each time I feel a very special pleasure that thrills me to my bones.

-65-

9

 

Good morning. Now, thursday morning. And, it is time to visit our Agriculture, Industry and Mining Department. I seem to be having you follow me wherever I go, as if we are reading an open sea captain’s daily dairy. Let me tell you a secrete, if in this short life you rellay do want to be happy: Keep working, preferably for the other people; since they shall do the same for you, this shall really be a truely giving, sharing life that thirty three prophets in old and new testaments said just the same: “Work as if you shall never die, pray as if you shall die tomorrow; and, the work is the best prayer!”

The head of this department is Mr. Timothy (who enjoys of being called ‘Tim’) Allstar, an ex-baseball player, by profession a mechanical engineer. His office is at the 17th floor of Pyramid A. You shall be really surprised as you enter into his department that covers almost the entire 400 meter square of the flat. Here is exactly the duplicate of our lovely State. In the largest room, the entire Island is re-constructed by live trees, forests, mines, beeches, factories, wind-mills, energy accumulation centers from wind, sun and waters and water-falls, all are represented as live as possible, of course in miniature forms. Tim always repeats, “I belive what I see!” Therefore, all present and future projects, with drawings and actual numbers all are marked and placed in proper forms, in proper places. That is why, the other department heads, namely, Atilla Weakball, another chief engineer and the Minister of Energy, Transportation and Communication Department, and, Mr. Jack Depare, chief engineer and the head of the Department of Engineering, Construction and Repair, frequently meet here, exchange the information and plan together. Needless to say, from their offices too, through large screen this information that is not a secret knowledge, could be shared too. But these guys, who were nearly card-a-holics before coming to this country, namely ex-poker players, enjoy of being, talking and working together. Their new (pre)occupations had been of golf. That’s why, winter or summer, dry or wet, you can see these three hard working, serious men trying to beat each other on the green in very child-like competition, bringing out sounds like “Ah, oh, oo, God, I just missed it.. Ooo, a birdy!”, jumping in the air to the other two’s dismay… That is what our lives are all about in this Island. Their families, wives and children too are quite close and visiting each other, frequently picnicking, hula-hooping and alike. That is why they are also called  “Three Old Musketeers of New Atlantis.

-66-

So, when I called Tim, I requested the other two chiefs too, if they are not there anyway, particularly for the reason that this week for me was extremely busy, due to the newcomers, and as it is well known, I had to make several “opening” speeches and appearances so on so forth. In five minutes, Tim, Atilla, Jack and I were in this amazing little scale model of New Atlantis, in comfortable cain chairs -that was Tim’s choice and we had to respect that- sipping our fresh pineapple juices.

“Yes, Tim, you shoot first. Anything new in your Department, especially, as we were talking about, your last endeavours to generalize the entire agriculture upon organic farming?”

“Yes, Sir, our endeavours in using the seed and vegetative propagating material in organic farming is indeed in a pick. Internationally, as you know, as they say UAA, “utilized agricultutal area”, is still in the 60-70 percentage of all agricultural area in our Island State, is a great achievement. Natural difficulties are, one, since we do not import these seeds, we just cultivate here, therefore it takes some time to develop chemical work-up, set up machinery and educate the farmers, who some of them are newcomers in general, that is the problem number two. They love the business, but are used to do the farming in old style. We keep them habitated in rather small farm-house projects, close-by to large agricultural areas (Getting up, and showing on the maquette the designated places) as designed by Atilla and his co-workers, imitating their old lives, namely living with farm animals near-by, not in multi-storey sky-scrapers, still having the fringe benefits of living in this very modern world and utilizing the other facilities of New Atlantis. I understand in this group, at least there are 30 to 35 people who are eligible for my department; if I can place them in before Fall after initial training, working with computers, we can select a few people who can work at higher level of teaching and planning. So, I am sure, potatoes, tomatoes, cauliflowers, salads, egg-plants, more than our yearly supply of wheat and corn, in a year or so, shall be entirely under this system.
“What about re-cycling, returning the remainings of the nutrients, waste products to the soil“That goes very well too. This is also a matter of education. You know, working closely with Atilla and Jack, in central town and secondary towns, we developed new collector systems, all mounted to sky-scrapers in separate lines than the other paper, glass and metallic productss now on, the return of the unused organic materials or remnants shall be collected and used in much higher percentages.”

“How goes the program of abolition and destruction of the synthetic chemicals, fertilisers, herbicides, growth hormones, antibiotics or so?”
“We have succeded in that nearly by 95o/o, Sir. People still may use it, but not deliberately, without knowing and/or needing them. Since we do not import them either but used to manifacture ourselves, sometimes people just do it, seeing no harm in it. We constantly search and educate, I am sure in a couple years’ time, everything shall be under control.”
“Tim, anything else?”
“Sir, not really, but as you know last summer and early this spring we suffered nearly a drought. We have to create some artificial rain I guess. Jack, Atilla and I were talking about it the other day. We may resort to that in due time.”
“If you need any help from my yogis, meditators or shamans, just let me know
Three gentelmen’s gracious smiles were my reply

-67-

“Okey, Atilla, how is your gigantic energy resources? Is nature-mother still good to you? Needless to say, our needs are steadily getting bigger and bigger every day. Any energy shortage in the horizon, old, new projects, what do you say?”
“Sir, it is true that as (with a nice smile on his face!), even the simpliest, wrist-watches’ number is increasing and new educational activities, new means of compiling the waste products as we just talked, giving more opportunities to people to have recreation, naturally requires more energy. But this is the challenge to us; in this scientific age, without resorting to very dangerous Nuclear devices, we have to utilize what we can. We all are happy with our train-street car system that works nearly excellent, three of us were thinking to develop an aerial – teleferic – telesiege system all around our Island. We began to make some local inspections, measuring up the distances and necessary stations between (He too, getting up and pointing the possible entourage on the maquette!); how we can utilize our principal metal resources of iron and copper, the manpower etc. Naturally besides this projesct what will bring to us, equally shall require tremendous amount of energy. That is why we were also working on a new “re-collecting energy” project, namely, for instance if we climb up to the hill whatever energy we re using, how we can reverse and re-use it while coming down at the next instance? A sort of a dicharging-recharging complex”
“Amazing, really amazing. Now I understand better why you are playing that much golf! Any chance to recover your energies when you hit the ball? (And I smiled.)”
“Well,” Jack entered in, “the way that we miss the ball, indeed is a great waste , but seriously speaking, we are thinking about it upon every single moving object.”
“A few chemists suggested,” continued Atilla, “we perhaps could use some old chemical reactions and formulations, like the Methan gas that comes out from our mines inevitably, instead of being neutralized and being made harmless, should be burnt with the waste products, the results could be quite satisfactory as far as the electricity is concerned as final product, but I do not know how we can prevent any explosure? Besides my due respect about the chemists, I do not feel safe with playing potentially dangerous materials. Just the same, the ordinary coal, when burnt, brings out carbon dioxide and some calories. On the Island, there are some unused coal mines that are out of mode. Could they be rejuvenated just to get some energy? I don’t know.”
“Some people ask me, ‘Mr.President, when we are going to use some robots in our house?’ These are families with children, partly for the sake of fun, but partly due to modernization, so-to-speak. Yes, in our modern houses, heating, dust clearing, cooling are authomatic, transportation is just in front of your door, it is hard for me to justify to bring some machines visibly in human beings to do some jobs, like cooking that we used to enjoy, or some other ordinary things. I don’t know, what do you think gentelmen?”
“Well,”said Atilla, “I guess there is no harm, but in my life style I like what we are, how we are. In due time, if the people want, we can make a general inquiry and study seriously. But I doubt I shall say yes, long time to come.”
“So do I,” okeyed Jack and Tim.
“What about our wind-centrals? How much power we have now?”
“As of this year, they are able to produce 20205 Megawatt, Mr. President,” replied Atilla. “We do expect this year 7 to 8 o/o increase.”

-68-

“Okey gentlemen, thank you very much. Soon you may hear from me about an emergency administrative meeting in reference to establishment of a Masonic Lodge?”
“What, a Masonic lodge?” three of them sighed together.
“Yes, Masonic Lodge. Brotherhood is brotherhood. I will let you know soon, So long. Give my regards to your graceful wives.”

On their way out I heard their murmurs: “Hıımm. What we needed a masonic lodge! Good! Good! Good!”

-69-

10

To day is friday, it is a holy day for Muslim community. As many ofyou may know, Friday noon, going to mosque and to perform a namaz, is a mandatory ‘must’ for all Muslims.
As I mentioned before, we also have several small “djamis” (small ones called mesdgits) around the Island, but the biggest mosque is at the Mega Central Square, downtown, a few hundred yards away from the Christian churches. As you may already know, Islamic religion demands praying for five times a day, however each time not necessarily going to the mosque; but among all sacred, as the Prophet and His Kahlifs used to do is that going to mosque, on Friday noon. (Quite paradox I believe, among four follower Kahlifs (Halifa, Khalife) of Mohammed after his ascense to heaven, Ebubekir, Ali, Omar, Osman, three of them were assasinated on Fridays while praying. Still is the most sacred praying time!) At first step, a “muezzin”, the religious person who gives a call for prayers to come in, climbs from inside onto “minaret’s balcony”, a round structure at the middle of the minaret, and sings in a very private way. (In modern times, however, many used to utilize the microphones instead). Here in the Island, I of course permitted all whatever rituals demand for, except the usage of microphone. I asked the muezzins to utilize their godly, normal, beautiful voices as natural as possible. (I doubt, in His time, Mohammed could also have not given His permission to utilize metalic devices!). Any rate, these are a few clues for the people to know about Muslim principals, paying love and respect for the Creator.

Being both a President as I do almost at all openings, and, in the past coming from the same faith, to day I am going to go to the mosque, to welcome newcoming muslims there. “Imam-Hodja”, is the religious leader of the faith. He usually wears a black robe, as many other priests, and there is a very special turban on their heads. He is all along and at the formost line. Women and men clasically cannot pray side by side as Christians do; they are segragated. Clasically, if there is a balcony, women go up there, if there isn’t, they line up at the back side of the mosque. Before entering, either at the hall or at home, you have to have some “special cleaning of the appearing parts of the body, namely hands, feet, face, top of your head and alike with water: abdest”, otherwise your ‘namaz’ (total praying session at that time) is not acceptable. You have to take your shooes off at the door and leave them there and walk on beautiful rugs bare-footed or may prefer to wear some sandals, rather slippers that are available for the public at aside if you choose to. There, you read some prayers silently murmuring while following the leader Imam-Hodja, however doing exactly the same up and kneeling down movements with the other participants (djemaat-community), syncronically. Namaz, according to the time of the day, that is to say, before sunrise, noon, afternoon, right after sunset and mid-evening, has different lengths that each part is called “rekat!” If you forget, don’t worry, keep praying silently and follow the leader or “mumin-religious person” next to you..

-70-

At any rate, I took my “abdest”, just in case, and went to downtown, to the unique mosque here, at the center of the city. Head Imam, Abdullah Hodja greeted me and shook hands with a great affection, keep them vigorously for a while between his two hands and said how happy he was of seeing me there. I mentioned to him that, with his permission, I would like to attend to some classes as he usually give to the beginners when they come to the State, “Recognizing Islam”, or “Principles of Islam”. I said, as usual, I would give some additional speeches about historical and ethnological aspects of this great religion too. He thanked to me again whole-heartily for my close interest and help and support I was trying to give when and if necessary.

Imam Abdullah very gracefully introduced me to the community, citing that, I, as the President, would like to give some historical, ethnic and philosophical aspects of this great religion, each Friday, after the “namaz” for perhaps a few weeks in a raw, then leaving up to him. The name of this short course was going to be “Recognizing Islam, Koran and Mohammed,Historical facts”.

We, “djamaat”, altogether, under the leadership of Imam Abdullah, executed the Friday noon ‘namaz’ in almost an ecstasy, then I started to address to the people in the above mentioned subjects. My fear was that I am an academic person and almost always too documentative, I feared that some people may have been annoyed. On the other hand, my performing namaz with them, might have given them some confidence and closeness. We will see.

Part 1

(Of the Arabs before Mohammed; In the time of Ignorance;
Geography, History, Religion, Learning and Customs)

“The Arabs, and the country they inhabit, which themselves call Jezirat al Arab, or ‘the Peninsula of the Arabians’, but Arabia were so named from Arabs, a small territory in the province of Tebama to which Yarab the son of Kahtan, the father of ancient Arabs, gave the name and where, some ages after dwelt Ismael, the son of Abraham by Hagar. The name of Arabia used in a more extensive sense sometimes comprehends all that large tract of land bounded by the river Eufrates, the Persian gulf, The Sindian, Indian and Red Seas, and part of the Mediterranean: above two-thirds of which country, that is, Arabia properly so called. Arabs have possessed almost from the flood; and they have made themselves masters of the rest, either by settlements, or continual incursions; for which reason the Turks and Persians at this day call the whole A r a b i s t a n, or the country of Arabs.

                “But the limits of Arabia, in its more usual and proper sense, are much narrower, as reaching no farther northward than the Isthmus, which runs from Ailaa to the head of Persian gulf, and the borders of the territory of Cufa; which track of land the Greeks nearly comprehended under the name of ‘Arabia the Happy’.

-71-

“Proper Arabia by the oriental writers generally divided into five province: Yaman, Hejaz, Tehama, Najd and Yamama; to which some add Bahrein, as a sixth; some authors reduce them all to two: Yaman and Hejaz. Most modern atlases demonstrate it as: Saudi Arabia, Jordan, Lebanon, Syria, Yaman (Yemen) Arab Republic, People’s Democratic Republic of Yaman (Yemen) and Kuwait.

“This country has been famous from all antiquity for the happinesss of the climate, the fertility and the riches, which induced Alexander the Great, after his return from his Indian expedition to form a desing of conquering it, and fixing there his royal seat; but his death which happened soon after, prevented the execution of this project. Aegyptians’ shutting their ports off to the external world one side and the deserts that are unpassable to the strangers on the other, were the reason why Arabia was so little known to the Greeks and Rome. Yemen, lies along the Red Sea is a dry, barren desert, bounded by the mountains, well watered, yield great plenty and variety of fruits and in particular excellent corn, gripes and spices.

“The Province of Hejaz, is bounded on the south by Yemen, on the west by the Red Sea, on the north by the deserts of Syria and on the east by the province of Najd. This province is famous for its two chief cities, Mecca and Medina, one of which is celebrated for its temple, and having giving birth to Mohammed; and the other for being the place of his residence, for the past ten years of his life, and of his interment.

Mecca, sometimes is called Becca, which words are synonymous, and signify a place of great concourse, is certainly one of the most ancient cities in the world. It is by some thought to be the ‘Mesa of the Scripture’, a name not unknown to the Arabians, and supposed to be taken from one of Ismael’s sons. It is seated in a stony and barren valley, surrounded on all sides with mountains. An old Koran, printid in A.C. 1850 describes: “The length of Mecca, from south to north, is about two miles, and its breadth, from the foot of the mountains Ajyad to the top of another, called Konikaan, about a mile. In the midst of this space stands the city, built in stone cut from the neighboring mountains. There being no springs in Mecca, some unfit and bitter to drink except the well  Zemzem of which offers the water for eternity. The pilgrims who return from the Hadj – pilgramage visits -that call themselves as Hadji-, bring zemzem to their countrymen in small pets, allegedly good for all kind of illnesses and who wish an eternal life. The Sharif (or Prince) of the province has a garden well planted at his castle of Marbaa, about three miles westward from the city. The temple of Mecca, is reputed holiness of this territory.” Now, Mecca, after the national capital of Riyadh, is the most populus city of Saudi Arabia. Passing easily 300,000 population spread over 10 square miles (26 square kilometres). During the pilgramage however, the city outgrows with more than a million of worshippers who come from four corners of the world. Then, the central courtyard of al-Haram mosque, is honored by the crowd as the holiest shrine of Islam.

-72-

“Mecca, throughout the history had almost remained independent, although it accepted for a while the power of Damascus-Syria, and later of the ABBASID caliphate of Baghdad-Iraq. In A.C. 1269 it began to be controlled by Egyptian Mamluk sultans. In A.C. 1517, outgrowing Ottoman Empire that was headed by Sultan Selim II, conquered the city and took over the duties of ther caliph. After the World War I in A.C. 1918, the control of Mecca was divided between the Mohammedan descendant Sharifs and the Wahhakis of Central Arabia. The latest, the Wahhabi King Ibn Sa’üd entered the city in A.C. 1925 and then it became an inseparable part of the kingdom of Saudi Arabia.

“Since the World War II, A.C. 1945, Mecca had expanded the roads through the mountain gaps, constructed beautiful modern new streets in old city and transformed itself into a modern city. The Square Mosque is magnificient in its size and architecture, enlarged from 313,520 to 1,724,032 square feet now (that corresponds from 29,127 to 160,168 square metres) to accomodate more than 300,000 worshippers at one time. To meet the demands, more and more comfortable hotels and guest houses are constructed.

Medina, Arabic Al-Madinah, formally AL MADINAH AL-MUDAWWARAN (The most Glorious City) -one of the two most sacred cities of Islam- which til Mohammed’s retreat (A.C. 622) was called Yathreb, is a walled city about half as big as Mecca built in a plain, salt in many places, yet tolerably fruitful, particularly in dates, but more especially near the mountains, two of which, Ohod on the north, and Air on the south. Here lies Mohammed interred in a magnificent building, covered with a cupola, and adjoining to the east side of the great temple, which is built in the midst of the city.

“The Oasis was settled by Jews expelled from Palestine. After the hijrah-hegira, the control passed to Arabs. That maintained until A.C. 661 when Damascus took control. The city was sacked in A.C. 683 by caliphs and native amirs that the friction had lasted for a long time. After Ottoman Empire’s rigid ruling that started in A.C. 1517, the control eventually enter Wahhabis domination. Even though Turks built up the Hejaz railroad between A.C. 1904 – A.C. 1908, the control by them was diminished. During the World War I, A.C. 1914-18, through the mutual work of Husayn Ibn’Ali, the sharif of Mecca and the British officer T. E. Lawrence (Lawrence of Arabia) brought almost an independence. Then, Ibn Sa’ud, starting by A.C. 1925, established his own dinasty.

“In Medina, among the historic monuments, one could cite, besides the tomb of Mohammed in the Prophet’s Mosque, The Mosque of Quba, the Mosque of Two Qiblahs, the tomb of Hamza, and the Islamic University that was founded in A.C. 1961.”

 

-73-

“Turning back to the developmental stages of Islamic Empire, still at the tribes’ period, the most famous  t r i b e s  amongst those ancient Arabians were Ad, Thamud, Tasm, Jadis, the former Jorham and Amalek.

“The tribe of Ad, were ascended from Ad, son of Aws, the son of Aram, the son of Sem, the son of Noah. His posterity was greatly multiplied in the province of Hadramut, the Winding Sands. Their first king was Shedad, the son of Ad, who had built a magnificient city, a fine palace adorned with delicious gardens, purposing to create in his subjects a superstitious veneration of himself as a God. This garden or paradise was called: “Garden of Irem” and is mentioned in Koran. It is said, it is standing in the desert of Aden, but invisible, unless very rarely, when permitted by the God.

“The descendents of Ad in process of time, fell from the worship of true God into idolatry, God sent the Prophet Hud to preach to and reclaim them. But they refused to acknowledge his mission, or obey to him, God sent a hot and suffocating wind, which blew seven nights and eight days together, and entering at their nostrils passed through their bodies, and destroyed them all; a very few only excepted, who had believed in Hud, and retired with him to another place. That prophet afterwards returned into Hadramut, and was buried near Hasec, where there is a small town now standing, called Kabr Hud. Before the Adites were so severely punished, God, to humble them, and incline them to hearken to the preaching of his prophet, afflicted them with drought for years. So, upon it, they sent Lokman, different name from one who lived in David’s time, with sixty others to Mecca to beg rain; but since they did not obtain it, Lokman with some of his company stayed in Mecca, therefore escaped destruction. According to Koran, Lokman gave rise to another tribe called “the latter Ad”, they however, since his descendants continued on idolatry, as Koran witnesses to it, they were returned to monkeys.

“The tribe of Thamud, were the posterity of Thamud, the son of Gather, the son of Aram, who fas falling into idolatry, the prophet Saleh was sent to bring them back to the worship of the true God. This prophet lived between the time of Hud and of Abraham. A small number of the people of Thamud hearkened to the remonstrances of Saleh, but the rest requiring, as a proof of his mission, that he should cause a she-camel big and young to come out of a rock in their presence, he accordingly obtained it of God, and the camel was immediately delivered of a young one ready weaned; but they, instead of believing, cut the hamstrings of the camel and killed her; at which act of impiety of God being highly displeased, three days after struck them dead in their houses by an earthquake and a terrible noise from heaven, which some say, was the voice of Gabriel the archangel crying aloud, “Die all of you!” Saleh, with those who were reformed by him, were saved from his destruction. The prophet going into Palestine, and from thence to Mecca, where he ended his days.

-74-

“The tragical destructions of these two potent tribes are often insisted on in the Koran, as instances of God’s judgment on obstinate unbelievers.

“The tribe of Tasm were the posterity of Lud, the son of Sem, and Jadis of the descendants of Jether. These two tribes dwelt promiscuously together under the government of Tasm, till a certain tyrant made a law, that no maid of the tribe of  Jadis should marry, unless they defloured by him. Which Jadisians not enduring, formed a conspiracy, and inviting the king and chiefs of Tasm to an entertainment, privately hid their swords in the sand, and in the midst of their mirth fell on them and slew them all, and extirpated the greatest part of the tribe; however, the few who escaped obtaining aid of the king of Yaman, then, as it is said, Dhu Habshan Ebn Akran, assaulted the Jadis and utterly destroyed them, there being scarce any mention made that time either of those tribes.

“The former tribe of Jorham (whose ancestor some pretend was one of the eighty persons saved in the ark with Noah, according to Mohammedan tradition) was contemporary with Ad, and utterly perished.

“The tribe of Amelek were descended from Amelek, the son of Eliphaz the son of Esau, though some of the oriental authors say Amelek was the son of Ham, the son of Noah, and others the son of Azd the son of Sem. The posterity of this person rendered themselves very powerful, and before the time of Joseph, conquered the lower Egypt under their king Walid, the first who took the name of Pharaoh, as the eastern writers tell us seeming by these Amelejites to mean the same people which the Egyptian histories call Phoenician shepherds. But after they had possessed the throne of Egypt for some descents, they were expelled by the natives, and at length totally destroyed by the Israelites.

“T h e   p r e s e n t   A r a b i a n s, according to their own historians, are sprung from two stocks, Kahtan, the same with Joctan the son of Eber, and, Adnan, descended in a direct line from Ismael the son of Abraham and Hagar; the posterity of the former they call al Arab al Ariba, meaning the ‘genuine’ or ‘pure Arabs’ or ‘institious Arabs’, though some reckon the ancient lost tribes to have been the only  pure Arabians, therefore the posterity of Kahran also Motareba, which word likewise signifies ‘institious Arabs’, though in a nearer degree than Mostareba: The descendants of Ismael being the more distant graff.

“Besides these tribes of Arabs, who were all descended from the race of Sem, others of them were the posterity of Ham by his son Cuch which name is in the scripture constantly given to the Arabs and their country; though according to reliable resources they are rendered in Utopia; but strickly speaking, the Cushites did not inhabit Arabia properly so called, but the banks of the Euphrates and the Persian Gulf, whether they came from Chuzestan or Sussiana, the original settlement of their father. They might probably mix themselves in process of time with Arabs of the other race.

-75-

“The Arabians were for some centuries under the government of the descendants of Kahtan; Yarab, one of his sons, founding the kingdom of Yaman, and Jorham, another of them, that oj Hejaz.

“The province of YAMAN, or the better part of it, particularly the provinces of Saba and Hadramaut, was governed by the princes of the tribe of Hamyar. Though at length the kingdom was translated to the descendants of Cahlan his brother, who yet retained the title of king of Hamyar, and had all of them the general title off TOBBSA which signifies successor, and was affected to this race of princess, as that of Caesar was to the Roman emperors, and Khalif to the successor of Mohammed. There were several lesser princes who reigned in other parts of Yaman, and were mostly, if not altogether, subject to the king of Hamyar, whom they called the “great king”, but of these history has recorded nothing remarkable or that may be depended upon.

“The first great calamity that befell the tribes in Yaman was the inundation of Aram, which happened soon after the time of Alexander the Great, and is famous in the Arabian history. No less than eight tribes were forced to abandon their dwellings upon this occasion, some of which gave rise to the two kingdoms of Ghassan and Hira. And this was probably the time of the migration of those tribes or colonies which were which were led into Mesopotamia by three chiefs: Becr, Modar and Rabla, from whom the three provinces of that country are still named after Diyar Becr, Diyar Modar, and Diyar Rabla. ABDSHEMS, surnamed Saba, having built the city from called SABA, and afterwards Mareb, made a vast mound of dam to serve as a basin or reservoir to receive the water which came down from the mountains, not only for the use of the inhabitants, and watering their lands, but also to keep their country they had subjected in greater awe by being masters of the water. This building stood like a mountain above their city, and was by them esteemed so strong, that they were in no apprehension of its over failing. The water rose to the height of almost twenty fathoms (1 fathom=1.83 m.), and was kept in on every side by the work so solid, that many of the inhabitants had their houses built upon it. Every family had a certain portion of this water were distributed by aqueducts. But at length God being highly displeased at their great pride and insolence, and resolving to humble and disperse them, sent a mighty flood, which broke down the mound at night while the inhabitants were asleep, and carried away the whole city with the neighbouring towns and people.

“The tribes which remained in Yaman after this terrible devastation still continued under the obedience of the former princes, till about 70 years before Mohammed, when the king of Ethiopia sent over forces to assist the Christians of Taman against the cruel persecution of their king Dhu Novas, a bigoted jew, whom they drove to that extremity, that he forced his horse into the sea, and so lost his life and crown, after which the country was governed by four Ethiopian princes successively, till Seif the son of Dhu Yazan of the tribe Hamyar, obtaining succours from Khosru Anushirwan, king of Persia, which had been denied him by the emperor Heraclius, recovered the throne and drove out the Ethiopians, but himself was slain by some of them who were left behind. The Persians appointed the succeding princes till Yaman fell into the hands of Mohammed, to whom Bazan, or rather Badhan, the last of them, submitted and embraced his new religion.

-76-

“This kingdom of the Hamyarites is said to have lasted 2020 years, or as others say above 3000, the length of the reign of each prince being very uncertain.

“It has been already observed that two kingdoms were founded by those who had left their country on occasion of the  i n u n d a t i o n   o f   A r a m; they were both out of the proper limits of Arabia. One of them was the “Kingdom of Ghassan”. The founders of this kingdom were of the tribe of Azd, who settling in Syria Damascena near a water called Ghassan, thence took their name, and drove out the Dejaamian Arabs of the tribe of Salih, who before possed the country, where they maintained the kingdom for 400 years, as others say 600, or as Abulfeda more exactly computes 616. Five of these princes were named Hareth, which the Greeks write Aretas; and one of them it was whose governor orders the gates of Damascus to be watched to take St. Paul. This tribe were Christians, their last king being Jabalas the son of al Ayham, who on the Arabs’ successes in Syria professed  Mohammedism under Kahlif Omar; but recieving a disgust from him, returned to his former faith, and retired to Constantinople.

“The other kingdom was that of Hira, which was founded by Malec of the descendants of Cahlan in Chaldea or Irak; but after three descents the throne came by marriage to the Lakhmians, called also the Mondars (the general name of those princes), who preserved their dominion, not-withstanding some small irruption by the Persians, till the Khalifat of Abubeer, when the Mondar al Maghrur, the last of them, lost his life and crown by the arms of Khaled Ebu al Walid. This kingdom lasted 622 years eight months. Its princes were under the protection of the kings of Persia, whose lieutenants they were over the Arabs of Iraq, as the kings of Ghassan were for the Roman emperors over those of Syria.

Jorham the son of Kahtan reigned in Hejaz, where his posterity kept the throne till the time of Ismael, but on his marrying the daughter of Modad, by whom he had twelve sons, Kidar, one of them, had the crown resigned to him by his uncles the Jorhamites, though others may be descendants of Ismael expelled that tribe, who retiring to Johainah, were various fortune, at last all destroyed by an inundation.

“After the expulsion of the Jorhamites, the government of Hejaz seems not to have continued for many centuries in the hands of one prince, but to have been divided among the heads of tribes; almost in the same manner as the Arabs of the desert are governed at this day. At Mecca an aristocracy prevailed, where the chief management of affairs till the time of Mohammed was in the tribe of Koreish; especially after they had gotten the custody of the Caaba from the tribe of Khozaah.

-77-

“After the time of Mohammed, Arabia was about three centuries under the Khalifs his successors. But in the year A.C. 325 of the Hejra, great part of that country was in the hands of the Karmatians, a new sect who has committed great outrages and disorders even in Mecca, and to whom the Khalifs were obliged to pay tribute, that the pilgrimage thither might be performed. Afterwards Yaman was governed by the house of Thabateba, descended from Ali, the son-in-law of Mohammed, whose sovereignty in Arabia some place so high as the time of Charlemagne. However, it was the posterity of Ali, or pretenders to be such, who reigned in Yaman and Egypt so early as the tenth century. The crown of Yaman descends not regularly from father to son, but the prince of the blood royal who is the most in favour with the great ones, or has the strongest interest, generally succeeds.

“The governors of Mecca and Medina, who have always been of the race of Mohammed, also threw off their subjection to the Khalife, since which time four principal families, all descended from Hasan the son of Ali, have reigned there under the title of Sharif which signifies noble, as they reckon themselves to be on account of their descent. These are Banu Kader, Banu Musa Thani, Banu Hashem, and Banu Kitada all were in the throne of Mecca where they have reigned above 500 years.

“The kings of Yaman, as well as the princes of Mecca and Medina, had always been absolutely independent, and not at all subject even in Ottoman Empire times. These princes often making cruel wars among themselves that had given Ottoman emperor Selim I and son (Magnificent) Soliman an opportunity to make themselves masters of the coasts of Arabia and the Red Sea, and a part of Yaman, by means of a fleet built at Sues; but their successors have not been able to maintain their conquests; for, except the port of Jadda, where they have a Basha (Pasha-General) whose authority was very small.

“In summary, Arabians preserved their liberty and had very little interruption from outside forces. The Assyrian or Median empires never got footing among them. The Persian monarchs, though they were their friends, never make them tributary and were so far from being their masters; that Cambyses, on his expedition against Egypt, was obliged to ask their leave to pass through their territories; and, when Alexander (the Great) had subdued that mighty empire, yet the Arabians had so little apprehension of him, that they alone, of all neighbouring nations, sent no ambassadors to him, either first or last. The Romans never conquered any part of Arabia properly so called; the most they did was to make some tribes in Syria tributary to them. The best was done by Augustus Caesar as far as invasion, or penetration is concerned; yet he too was so far from subduing it that he soon was obliged to return without effecting anything considerable, having lost the best part of army by sickness and other accidents.”

“Well gentelmen and very holy Imam Abdullah, thank you very much for your listening to me. We will continue at next week’s Friday ‘namaz’. God bless all of you.”

And I left there in a hurry.

         

-78-

                                                                           11

Yes, I left there in a hurry, because I was going to serve (I hope He will be satisfied too!) another Prophet’s establishment of another great religion, as a matter of fact, number one to start with at the Monotheistic episode of mankind, the Jewish Faith. I was rushing to the Jewish sinagogue, to meet (Chief) Rabbi David and Rabbi Braun, the head of the Kabbalah Center, this Friday afternoon at the opening ceremonies there, for “Week Day Afternoon Ceremonies” that I was just a little bit late.

Thou I was tired, I was contended what I was doing. Here at the Jewish Center, thank God, I was not going to talk for now, just being a listener and participant. All religions of course are respectable and dignified, but Jewish celebrations appear to be having much more “live ethical” components to me: Stories are alive, colorful and meaningful rituals are executed cheerfully with a lot of show, so to speak. Children run around -in others not that free- with their caps, attires what they have and are the source of cheer. You feel the family sincerity more. So, there seems to be just a little bit fun in Jewish celebrations.

Both rabbis who also are my sincere friends for many years, greeted me respectfully. Besides newcomers, there were plenty of old ‘customers’, the people from other denominations like me. Soon after I arrived and I took my place, Head Rabbi David started to his opening speech with his deep, strong voice.

“This Friday afternoon, I do welcome all of you to our services. To day, I would like to give outlines also exercise weekday afternoon services in Judaism, also preparing for tomorrow’s great Sabbath services. From time to time, I shall remind you for ceremonial attitudes here in the Synagogue, for the newcomers of course.

“Every day in the year, there exist three services of prayer: Shahrit –  Morning Service; Minhah - Afternoon Service, and Arvith –  Evening Service. On “Sabbaths” and “Festivals” a Musaf – Additional Service is added to the Morning Service.

“As one enters the synagogue, one bows reverently toward the Torah in the Ark, joining the Psalmist (5:8) in worshipful obeisance to where the Temple of old stood in the Holy City.

-79-

“In the Minhah – Afternoon Service, as in the Shahrith – Morning Service, prayers are brought as an offering to God every day as was done in the Temple in Jerusalem of old. The name Minhah, which means ‘gift’ or ‘tribute’, was given especially to the grain offering that was brought both morning and afternoon Services in the Temple. It is also associated with “menubath hashemesh”, the sun set, which begins at half hour after midday when the reading of the afternoon service may start. Traditional Jewish thought ascribes the origin of the Minhah prayer to Isaac, of whom we are told (Genesis 24:63) that “he went out to meditate in the field toward eventide.”

* ASHREI :

“The afternoon Service is opened with Biblical verses, Psalms 84:5 and 144:15, proclaiming the happiness of those who dwell in God’s sanctuary. The ecstatic universal vision and sublime praise of Psalm 145 are climaxed by the verse Psalm 115:18 expressing our wish to bless the God to whom we would sing praise – Halelujah. Now we start and let us sing and perform together.

(On entering the synagogue say):

“Lo, though Thyne abundant love I enter Thy house;
In reverence for Thee I bow toward Thy holy temple.”

* Ashrei :

“Happy are they who dwell in Thy house,
Forever shall they praise Thee, Selah.
Happy the people whose whose lot is thus,
Happy the people whose God is the Lord.”

A Psalm of Praise. Of David.                Psalm 145

I extol Thee, my God, the King,
And evermore would bless Thy name.
Every day I shall bless Thee,
And I would praise Thy name forever and ever.

Lord, Thou are great and highly extolled,
Yet inscrutable is Thy greatness.
One generation to another shall praise Thy works,
And recount Thy mighty acts.

-80-

Let me speak of brillant glory of Thy majesty.
And of Thy wondrous works,
And I will declare Thy greatness.
Men shall speak of the night of Thine awesome acts,
They shall recount Thy goodness abundant,
And joyously sing of Thy righteousness.

The Lord is gracious and compassionate,
Long forbearing and of great mercy.
The Lord is good to all,
And His tenderness is over all His works.

All Thy works shall praise Thee, O Lord,
And Thy devoted servants shall bless Thee.
They shall speak of the glory of Thy kingdom,
And talk of Thy power.

To make known to the sons of men Thy mighty acts,
And the glorious splendor of Thy kingdom.
The kingdom is an everlasting kingdom,
And Thy dominion is through all generations.

Lord, Thou upholdest all the falling,
And raisest up all who are bowed down.
The eyes of all wait on Thee,
And Thou givest them their food in its season.

Thou openest Thy hand
And satisfiest all living with favour.
The Lord is righteous in all His ways,
And merciful in all His works.
The Lord is near to all who call on Him,
The all who call on Him in truth.
He fulfills the desire of those who revere Him,
He hears their cry and saves them.
The Lord preserves all who love Him,
But all the wicked He will destroy.
My mouth shall speak the praise of the Lord,
Yes, all flesh bless His holy name forever and ever.

“And we, we will bless the Lord
Henceforth and forever, Hallelujah – Praise the Lord.”

-81-

* READER’S KADDISH :

“For the recitation of the devout prayer of glorification of God’s name there is required the presence of at least a minyan, the religious quorum of ten men of the Jewish people. This short Kaddish marks the end of the preceding Biblical readings.

(Recited by the Reader in public worship.)

Exalted and hallowed be God’s great nam
in this world of His creation.
May His will be fulfilled
And His sovereignty revealed
In the days of your lifetime
And the life of the whole house of Israel
Speedily and soon,
And say, Amen.

(Congregation and Reader respond) :

Be His great name blessed forever,
Yea, to all eternity.

Be the name of the most Holy One blessed,
Praised and honored, extolled and glorified,
Adored and exalted Supremely,

(Congregation and Reader respond) :

Blessed (*) be He,

“Beyond all blessings and hymns, praises and consolations
That may be uttered in this world,
And say, Amen.(**)”

________

(*) Between Rash Hashana and Yom Kippur say instead: Far beyond (**) for the order of the afternoon service on the Fast of the tenth, Reader continue with the reading of Shemoneh Esreh. (See following!)

-82-

* THE SHEMONEH ESREH (Eighteen Blessings) :

“The central prayer around which the daily morning service, afternoon and evening services which are built is the Shemoneh Esreh, ‘Eighteen Blessings’. This prayer had been offered more than two thousand years by the worshiper while standing feet together and facing together the Holy Land. It is prayed individually and silently, and in a congragation it is repeated aloud by the Hazzan (*) in the morning and afternoon sessions. Originally twelve and thirteen prayers of petition are offered between the three opening blessings praising God and three final blessings of thanksgiving.

(The congregation rises to read the Shemoneh Esreh in silent devotion. The Reader repeats the Shemoneh Esreh at the conclusion of silent prayer).

“As I proclaim the name of the Lord, ascribe greatness to our God. Lord, open my lips, that my mouth may declare Thy praise.”

“Blessed (**) art Thou, Lord our God and God of our fathers, God of Abraham, God of Isaac and God of Jacob, the God who is great, mighty and awesome, God sublime who lavishes tender goodness. Master of all, Thou art mindful of the loving piety of our fathers, and for Thine own sake Thou wilt lovingly bring a Redeemer to their children’s children.

(Between Rosh Hashanah (***) and Yom Kippur (****) add):

“Remember us for life, divine King who delights in life. Inscribe us in the book of life to fulfill Thy purpose, God of life.

“King who dost succor, save, and shield, blessed (**) art Thou, Lord, shield of Abraham.

—————- (*) HAZZAN : Hebrew name for the ‘Cantor’, the official in the synagogue who is the leading person to lead worshippers in prayer, (**) BLESSED :  Before invoking the name of God one bows here. (***) ROSH HASHANAH : Meaning “the head of the year”, terming the Jewish New Year observance. It is celebrated on the first and second days of the month of Tishre, namely September-October, and indicates of the Ten Days of Penitence. (****) YOM KIPPUR :  Hebrew for the Day of Atonement, and the most solemn day in the Jewish religion. It is observed on the tenth day of Tishre. In the Bible it is described as a “Sabbath of Solemn Rest”. Work, as well as taking of food and drink are strictly forbidden but to pray constantly in the synagogue.”

-83-

“Lord who art mighty for all eternity, Thou revivest the dead. Thou art is great in saving the living.”

(From Shemini Hag Atsereth (*) until Pesah (**) add):

By making the wind to blow and the rain to fall.

“Sustaining them in love. Thou upholdest the falling. Thou healest the sick, Thou freest the bound. In Thy great love Thou revivest the dead, keeping faith with those who sleep in the dust. Who is like Thee, Lord of power! Who can be compared with Thee, King who sends death, and who in the flowering of Thy saving power gives life!”

(Between Rash Hashanah and Yom Kippur add):

Who is like Thee, merciful Father, in Thy compassion remembering for first

Thou hast created!

“Thou wilt keep faith in reviving the dead. Blessed art  Thou,
Lord  who revives the dead.

* KEDUSHAH  (Holiness):

“In the HAZZAN’s repetition of the theirs blessing in the Shemoneh Esreh, the Kedushah - ‘Holiness’ is included. Then all stand and join in the sanctification of God’s name by echoing from prophetic visions the words of the angels proclaiming that the divine holiness fills all the earth (Isiah 6:3) as other angels respond that His glory fills all (Ezekiel 3:12), and the Jewish people affirm with the Psalms (146:10) that Zion’s God will be supreme forever.”

(In the repetition, The Kedushah is recited while standing)           
(Congregation and Reader respond) :

“Let us hallow Thy name in this world below, own as in the prophet’s vision
“The Seraphim hallowing it in the heavenly heights calls to one another:

_____________

(*) SHEMINI HAG ATSERETH (Sukkot) : Hebrew name of the “Feast of Tabernacles”, the fall festival that begins on the 15th day of Tishre. According to the Bible, the eighth day shall be observed as a “Feast of Conclusion” (Shemini Atzeret).  (**) PESAH (Passover) : The Jewish festival, commemorating the deliverance of the Israelites from Egypt. The first day of the festival falls upon the 15th of April (March-April) and lasts for eight days.”

-84-

(Congregation and Reader respond ):

“Holy, holy, holy is the Lord of hosts,
The fullness of all the earth is His glory.”

(Congregation with the Reader responding ):

Responding in blessing, they say :

(Congregation and Reader respond) :

“Blessed and glorified is the Lord from His abode.”

(Congregation with the Reader responding) :

And in His Holy Words is written :

(Congregation and Reader respond):

“The Lord shall reign forever,
Your God, O Zion, through all generations.
Hallelujah – Praise the Lord.”

(Reader)

“To all generations we would proclaim Thy greatness, and to all eternity declare Thy holiness, and may the praise of Thee, our God, never leave our mouth, for Thou art God and King, great and holy; * blessed art Thou, Lord,  the holy God.”

________

(*) Between Rash Hashanah and Yom Kippur, conclude this blessing thus: “blessed art Thou, Lord, the holy King.”

________

* AL HANNISSM :

During the eight days of Hanukkah, there is added to the Shemoneh Esreh in every service a special thanksgiving introduced by cumulative words of praise. I It recalls the divine deliverance from the terrible Syrian tranny in the days of the Maccabees. On PURIM (*) there is added a similar paragraph that is also introduced by Al Hannissim. This recalls the deliverance which came to the Jews in Persia in the days of Mordecai, as recorded in the Biblical Book of Esther. “For all this, divine King, be Thou blessed and exalted overmore.”

________

(*) PURIM :  Jewish festival observed  annually on the 14th day of Hebrew month of Adare (February-March), commemorating the miracle of survival from Haman’s plot to kill all the Jews in Persia.)

-85-

* AL HANNISSIM :

(On Hanukkah add the following Al Honnissism) :

“We thank Thee also for the wonders, the deliverance, and the triumphant victory and liberation which Thou hast wrought for our fathers in days of old at this season. It happened in the days of Mattathias son of Johanan, and his sons the Hasmonean high priests. Then the cruel Hellenist power rose up to force Thy people Israel to forget Thy Torah and transgress the commands of Thy will. In that hour of their trial, Thou in Thy great mercy didst rise to take up their cause and defend their rights. Meting out retribution Thou hast delivered the strong into the hand of the weak, many into the hand of the few, the impure into the hand of the righteouss, and tyrants into the hands of devotess of Thy teaching. By Thy great and saving deliverance of Thy people Israel Thou hast made for Thyself unto this very day a great and holy name in Thy world. Then Thy children came to the profaned shrine of Thy house, cleared Thy Temple, cleansed Thy sanctuary, kindled lights in its holy courts, and instituted these eight days of dedication to sing thanksgiving praise to Thy great name.”

(On Purim add the following Al Honnissim) :

“We thank Thee also for the wonders, the deliverance, and the triumphant victory and liberation which Thou hast wrought for our fathers in days of old at this season. It happened in Shushan, the Persian capital, in the time of Mordecai and Esther. Then the wicked Haman rose up and sought to slay and utterly annihilate all the Jews, young and old, women and babes, in one day, the thirteenth day of the twelfth month, Adar. In Thy great mercy Thou hast frustrated his counsel and subverted his designs, causing them to recoil on his own head until he and his sons were hanged on the gallows.”

After the last “Amen”, I left the Synagogue, while mythical sounds and prayers still vibrating in the air. Naturally I am planning to attend Kabala classes, next week. Tomorrow is the greatest day of Jewish Faith: Sabbath. We shall observe it together.

-86-

12

To day is saturday. This is first saturday after our newcomers honored us, last week-end. Since to day is famous Jewish holiday Sabbath.

So, I had my breakfast with my lovely wife and three cats, at least two of them laying on the dinner-table, having been first fed by my wife. What beautiful scenery is that! What  say those beautiful ocean deep, ocean blue eyes? Then, I had just a look in the New Atlantis News where there was nothing other than usual daily happenings, week-end screening programs and alike. Then, I gave a ring to Rabbi David:                       -Hello Rabbi David.”                       -Oo, hello honorable President.”                       -Well, it was very nice of you that you illuminated us yesterday, as usual. I assume, to day, you shall continue particularly about Sabbath, aren’t you?”                       -Yes, prinicipally yes; but I would like to give some knowledge about our people’s  origins, connected with it.”-Superb. You don’t have any objection then my being there too?”
-You just give us honor. See you at 10.00 A.M.
-See you. God Bless you!
-God Bless you too.”

And, there I was again at the beautiful synagogue, at downtown, after about 12-minute train ride. Rabbi David in front, in his official Rabbi’s robe, his helpers behind, greeted me respectfully and I too, also respectfully bowing toward the Torah in the Arc, took my seat, in the first row in this magnificent Solomon’s Hall. Whole synagogue was full and there was an obvious joy and sincerity easily inspired in the air for this first holly togetherness among newcomers. Soon after my arrival, Rabbi David took his place and began to discourse:
“I am Rabbi David and the Head Rabbi and the President of this New Atlantis Synagogue. I assume I have met many of you yesterday. I whole-heartily welcome all of you, for a joint togetherness: Child and aged, old and new, children of Abraham, in this beautiful temple, in this beautiful land of New Atlantis.

-87-

“I assume almost all of you are of Jewish Faith, and see that twenty seven newcomers all are here, plus, I see some new faces too. Our doors are open to all God-lovers and believers, regardless of your religious background. Consequently, first I would like to make an introductory speech, about the Jewish Faith and values, later on we shall enter in our regular Sabbath ceremonies. You shall find your “Siddur” on your desks that are written both in Hebrew and English. During the week, I would like to get together with the heads of the families and structure some programs for both grown-ups and children in reference to our regular ceremonies and Kabbalah Readings. For your acknowledgement, I would like to say, our practice and teachings all are under the auspecies of The Rabbinical Council.

“Well, as you may very well know that SIDDUR is the Jewish Prayer Book that carries the depths of not all the Jewish faith, but the history of all humanity. It constantly and continually radiates optimism. It greets every single new-born day with the cascading assertion that God had endowed men with a pure soul. In human soul, there is undeniable basic goodness.

“The exiled, wandering Jew has tiredlessly passed forward leaden-winged centuries joyously ever, to regenerate his own people again and re-built Zion. In his divine destiny, the Prayer Book has been a must instrument to survive. It had been confirmed repetitiously that IT SHALL REMAIN FOREVER to comfort the Jewish People for its sorrows. The ideals of Golden Age are set mot in the past, but in and for the future; blessings and prayers in this book, are addressed not to God only, not only as ours and our fathers’ God, but also to Him, as Avinu shebashamayim, our Father who art in heaven, Meleh haolam, the King of the whole universe, and, Ribbono shel glam, the Universal Lord. The Daily worship echoes the Biblical ideals of daily living and the brotherhood that all men should live together, under the sovereignty and dignity of one Father, the Father of all mankind.

“The Prayer Book also reflects the Jewish social idealism. It aims to reach out a noble, spiritual society. Communal praying and worship, brings a lot of strength and  through devotion, the congregation, reads in the Psalmist’s word, ‘Let my prayer come to Three, O Lord, in an acceptable time,’ is destined for the God’s kingdom on the earth.                        “The SIDDUR also contains ecstatic praises of Good as man’s infinite ideal. The springing Biblical Psalms, praise God’s love and compassion and His mercy that tempers justice for all. Meah Berahoth (hundred blessings) link everyone to His blessings by a spiritualizing transformation right into the souls.

-88-

“Judaism demands that every single Jew should study TORAH, “The Book of Proverbs”, in order to be the victor of his quest of conquering the knowledge and truth that leads to “right”. As you may know, the meaning of the word of Torah is “teaching”. It responds to the demands and questions of the soul, particularly those of mystical longings. Judaism insists upon the celestial marriage of faith and reason.

“Now, I would like to talk about ISRAEL, our Homeland’s historical background a little bit..                   “As Bible says, the Patriarch Joseph, by the angel of God, was named “Israel” with whom he had wrestled with. Therafter, the descendants of Israel afterwards were called “Bene Israel = The Children of Israel.” “After the death of King SOLOMON, ten Israelite tribes that were living on Northern Palestine revolted against the ‘House of David’, and under the leadership of Jeroboam, son of Nebat, the Kingdom of Israel was established in B.C. 933. That kingdom lasted for 211 years, ending at the year of B.C. 722. The capital was Shechem, then King Omri moved it to Samaria. There was no outside invaders for a while, however constant inside struggle and changings continued on. The tribes, under Kings used Idol worship when Prophet Elijah open a war against IDOLTRY. Last King was Hoseha (reigned between B.C. 734 – B.C.722) that the kingdom was destroyed by Assyrians that year. Naturally some exile had begun. Some 150 years later the people of the Southern Kingdom of Judah also suffered exile that had been almost a fate for the Jewish People,until they finally established a State, after World War II, on A.C. May 14’1948 when Palestine was divided into a Jewish and an Arab state.

“As far as origins are concerned; according to the Bible, first semitic tribes of Hebrews emigrated from Mesopotamia at about B.C. 2,000 and settled in Canaan. Jacob and his family later on moved to Egypt to search a better life and established themselves in the Goshen area. There, all along the several centuries, the descendants of the Patriarchs Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, multiplying greatly they developed into twelve Israelite Tribes – Children of Israel. However, the Pharaohs of Egypt took them under slavery, and the Israelites were freed by Prophet Moses and returned again to Canaan under the leadership of Joshua.

“After a long sttrugle they finally united under the kingship of Saul, followed by Samuel, David and Solomon, were able to establish the “Kingdom of Israel”. After Solomon’s death, the Israeli country was divided into Northern -Israel- Kingdom that comprised ten tribes, and, Judah – the Southern Kingdom. After 200 years of existence, the Northern Israel was destroyed by Assyrians, thus, the Southern Israel, Judah, did survive and represented the Jewish alone, as a nation. However, in B.C. 586 Judah too was destroyed and taken over by Babylonians that most of the people had to move into Babylon. After this event, for hundreds of years,

-89-

Judians lived under Persian, Egyptian and Syrian submissions. Then, in the year B.C. 168, as a result of Maccabean uprise, Judea again had become re-established until Roman rule that occured in the year B.C. 63. Then, until A.C. 1948, spreading around the world, they had remained “wondering Jews”. As history notices, in A.C. 16th Century, the King of Spain called them out of the country, then, the Emperor Great Soleman of Ottoman Empire, invited them to settle in the territories of the said empire. The faithful Jewish people had never forgotten that Turkish hospitality.

*

“No doubt, the Prayer Book is an outgrowth of the Scriptures. Even though its language is that of the Biblical Hebrew, it is also mixed with that of Aramaic which also is seen here and there in Bible. In it, there are very valuable phrases, thoughts and inspirations, also important information about the Synagogue services, more than fifty of psalms from the Scripture’s Rupt Hymn Book, reflecting the Jewish spiritual vision, two thousand years ago when Biblical prophets had sopken.

“The services today are reminiscents of the organized Israeli Children’s worship, in the Tabernacle of Moses and Aaron, in the wilds and shrine at Shiloh, as well as in King Solomon’s Temple and later on, in the Temple that was erected in Zion. The Psalms that we are chanting today, were all chanted gloriously in the Temple of Old, those days.

“Now, let us ubserve the Sabbath.
“It had been said that “more the  Jews preserved the Sabbath, Sabbath had preserved the Jews!” How true is that. From old times on, the faithful Jewish People, before the sunset that was going to give birth to Sabbath, had prepared themselves for that glorious event. As we read from Talmud, Rabbi Hanina used to put his best clothing on, saying: ‘Come, let us go forth and greet the Sabbath queen.’ In this spirit, now we are reading “The Biblical Song of Songs”, in praise of the Israel’s bride that had already come. Please be aware of the fact that, beginning of next week, we shall read parts 2 and 3 on next friday afternoon and there on.

“Chapter One – The Song of Songs, which is Solomon’s

“He would kiss me with the kisses on his lips; thy wooing is sweeter than wine. Sweet art thou as fragrant perfume, as scent poured forth art thou; maidens needs must love thee. O take me with thee, that we may run away; for the king has brought me to his chambers, saying, “We shall be glad and rejoice in thee, and chant the praises.” But thy coming is sweeter than wine. Maidens needs must love thee.

-90-

“Dark am I, but comely, ye daughters of Jerusalem, dark as the tents of Kedar, comely as the curtains of Solomon. Stare not at me because I am swarthy, for it s the sun has scorched me. My own mother’s sons dealt harshly with me; They made me keeper of the wineyards. My own wineyard -(my fairness)- I have not kept.

“Tell me, O thou whom my soul loves, where art thou pasturing they flocks? Where now dost thou let them rest at noon? Lest I wander astray by the flocks of thy companions.
“As if thou knows not, thou loveliest of women! Roam forth in the tracks of the flock and pasture thy kids beside the tents of the shepherds.

“I liken thee, my dear one, to my steeds in Pharaoh’s chariots. How comely would be thy cheeks bedight with jeweled wreaths! How comely thy neck arrayed with chains of jewels! We will make thee wreaths of gold for thy cheeks and for thy neck pendants of silver.

“So long as thou, O king, wast in thy divan, (and in my wineyard,) my spikenard gave forth its scent. My belowed is to me a cluster of myrrh which rests all night on my heart. My belowed is to me a spray of henna in the wineyards of Engedi.

“Lo, thou, my dear, lo, thou art fair. Thine eyes are dovelike.
Lo, thou, my belowed, art fair and very sweet, and our couch is a simple green bower. Our house beams are of cedar, our rafters of cypress.”

“Now, we are proceeding with LEHU NERANNENAH
Come, let us sing praises to the Lord” is the opening call of Psalms 95 to 00 and Psalm 29; six Psalms symbolize the six working days of the week. In the sixth, seven times repetition of the phrase “the voice of the Lord” is also reminiscent of the seventh day Sabbath and is associated with the seven benedictions od the Sabbath Amidah. “The Lord will bless His people with peace” is a very suitable introduction to Sabbath that brings the blessing of peace.

(Psalm 85)

“Come, let us sing praises to the Lord,
Let us chant in joy to the Rock (*) of our salvation.
Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving.
With joyous songs  we shall chant to Him.

______________________

(*) Rock of Ages = Maos Tzur :  Opening words of the Hebrew hymn for Hanukkah (One of the biggest feasts of the Jewish religion; it starts on the 25th day of the month Kislev, -third month of Jewish calender, corresponding to November-December, of 30 or 31-day duration- and lasts for eight days. It means “Lights of Dedication”, or, “Feast of Dedication”, sung after the lighting of the Hannukah candles. In English literature it is known as “The Rock of the Ages” and signifies the Maccabean victory (A dynasty that started by Judah Maccabeus in the second century B.C., fighting against the despotic ruler of Syria, Antiochus. It lasted for 120 years and at the end bowed to Persian rule.) and compares is to the deliverence of Israel from Egypt.”

-91-

For above all gods.
The Lord is a great God and a great King.
In whose hands are the depths of the earth,
And the heights of the mountains are His.

His is the sea, it is He who made it,
And His hands formed the dry land.
Come, let us know bow down and kneel,
Let us bend the knee before the Lord our Maker.

For He is our God,
And we are the people of His pasture,
The flock guided by His hand.
O that you would this day hearken to My voice!
Harden not your heart as at Meribah,
As on the day at Massah in the wilderness.

When your fathers tried Me;
They tested Me, though they had seen My work.

Forty years was I wearied with that generation
And I said they are a people who err in their heart;
So that I swore in My anger
That they should not come to the resting place I had appointed.”

(Psalm 96)

“Sing to the Lord a new song,
Sing to the Lord, all the earth.
Sing to the Lord, bless His name;
Day by day proclaim His saving power.

Declare His glory among the nations,
His wonders among all the peoples,
For great is the Lord and exalted in praise;
Awesome is He Above all gods.

For all the gods of the heathens are idols,
But the Lord made the heavens.
Grandeur and majesty are in His presence,
Strength and beauty are in His Temple.

-92-

Ascribe to the Lord, you families of nations,
Ascribe to the Lord glory and might.
Ascribe to the Lord in the beauty of holiness;
Bring an offering and come to His courts.

Worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness;
Tremble before Him, all the earth,
Though the world is fixed that it he not moved……
Declare among the nations, “The Lord reigns;

He will judge the peoples with equity.”

Let the heavens be glad and the earth rejoice.
Let the ocean roar and the fullness thereof,
Let the field rejoice and all that is therein,
Let all trees of the forest then sing for joy before the Lord.

For He comes, yes, He comes to judge the earth;
He will judge the world with righteousness,
And peoples with His undeviating law.”

“A Sabbath cannot be a Sabbath without “The Sabbath’s Psalm” This is the 92nd Psalm. This was chanted by the Levites (The members of the tribe Levi; third son of Jacob, and the father of the tribe Levi.) on the Sabbath day in the temple of Jerusalem. Then comes the 93rd Psalm that acclaims the God of the creation which was completed in the sixth day, before the Sabbath.”

A PSALM.     A SONG.      FOR THE SABBATH DAY

(Psalm 92)

“It is good to give thanks to the Lord,
And sing praise to Thy name, O Most High,
To declare Thy loving kindness in the morning.
And Thy faithfulness at night,

With a ten-stringed harp and with psaltery,
With solemn song upon the lyre.
For Thou, O Lord, hast made me rejoice through Thy work,
I sing praise of the works of Thy hands.

-93-

Lord, how great are Thy works,                                          How exceeding deep Thy thoughts!                                                   The dullard observes not,                                          Nor does a knave understand this,

That when evil men spring up as grass,                                          And those who do only iniquity flourish,                                                    It is for their utter destruction.                                           But Thou art supreme forever, O Lord,                                                    For lo, Thine enemies, O Lord,                                                    For lo, Thine enemies shall perish;                                                 They who do only iniquity shall be dispersed.

But my horn of strength Thou hast raised up                                                     Like that of the wild ox;                                                     I am anointed with fresh oil.                                           My eye has looked on those who lie in wait for me,                                           My ears hear when the wicked rise against me.

The righteous shall flourish as the palm tree,                                                     Growing strong as a cedar in Lebanon.                                           Planted in the House of the Lord,                                                     They flourish in the courts of our God.                                            They shall bear fruit still in old age,                                                      Vigorous with the sap of life shall they be.                                            To proclaim that the Lord is just,                                                       My Rock, in whom is no unrighteousness.”

(Psalm 93)

“The Lord reigns, robed in majesty,                                              The Lord is robed and girt with power                                                                 So that the worls is set firm                                                                 That it cannot be moved.

“Thy throne is established from of old,                                                                 From everlasting art Thou.                                              The floods have lifted up, O Lord,                                              The floods have lifted up their voice,                                              The floods have lifted up their roaring.

-94-

But above the thunder of many waters,                                                       Mighty waters, breakers of the sea,                                                                 Mighty art Thou, Lord on high.

The testimonies are exceeding sure;                                                        Holiness beseems Thy House,                                                                  O Lord, for evermore.”

——

So, that was the end of today’s Sabbath services at the New Atlantis Synagogue, downtown. It was so serene and blissful. God bless all people who attend and also who do not attend Services. It is time to go home and be with my family.

Before taking off at the street-car station near-by, I wanted to extend my voyage nad have a tour around. Pushing the music botton again at the side of window, choosing Vivaldi’s “Double Concerto Per Eco” for Violins and String Orchestra, leaned back and plunged into deep thoughts for 65 minutes’ duration of that magnificient music and silently absorbed the miracle of being alive and a part of living, seeing and feeling world. This land was “a chosen land”; years ago, when our ancestors, including mine, when chose this territory, were in a dreaming stage, whether they were going to find an eternal happiness through living like “just human beings”, away from all kind of indicencies, mockery, envie and bloodshed. Their dream had come true, Thank God, and here we were and how happy I was simply being a worldly President of this lovely poeple, young and old. I returned home completely refreshed and rested. Hugged my beloved ones at home, sipped my lemonade in front of the Big Screen and watched some sportive events. It was a quite loaded week, full of events, and everything seemed to be in good controls.

“What your plans are for tomorrow, my Dear,” whispered my wife.             “Oo, let me think, I guess it will be good idea to visit the French Catholic Church for their Sunday Services tomorrow morning. In the afternoon, I am afraid I shall have to make some preparation for the evening’s Cabinet Meeting. You know, some new people want to establish a Masonic Lodge. We have to interview them too. Now, I should make some calls for those. I am glad you alerted me.”             “My pleasure. When you shall meet upstairs for the Cabinet Meeting, we, wives could get together for a cup of tea and cake, this shall be lovely,” cheered Juda.

I got up and called Keeth that he should call the other ministers, for a Cabinet  Meeting here, tomorrow, Sunday evening at 20.00 P.M., as well as the applicants for a possible Masonic Lodge establishment meeting, at 21.00 P.M. at the Presidential Rectangular Office, at the 33rd floor as well. These arrangements had been confirmed in ten minutes time. I succumbed into my comfortable arm-chair again. A youngster was screaming at the top of his voice: “Goal…. Goal, goal, goal..”

-95-

13

 

          The French Catholic Church, is a relatively small but very charming gracious building, is situated at the corners of Mega Station and Venus Avenues. Its President, Pere Pierre Durand, is originally from Negal of Rika, a retired medical and a sage religious man. As he was getting older, like all of us, his ey’sight had begun to diminish that had upset him terribly due to the fact that he was an avid reader. But, he, solemnly had said then, “As Old Greeks say, when humans’ ey’sights weaken, the wisdom eyes shine!” So, he chose the pius occupation. His great personality, in spite of the fact of his being black, had spread and conquered everybody’s hearts. His lovely and devoted wife Lola, had always been his “eye and ear”, directing him everywhere near-by.

So, as we arrived this graceful church, Pere Pierre and Lola were just getting out of their quarters. We met at half-way and hugged each other with love and compassion. Then Juda and I, took our ‘pre-assigned seats’ for Government Cabinet Members, of course at the first row, as usual. Needless to say, before taking our seats, we did not neglect to burn candles and to kneel down before the altar. The beautiful odors of the scents had already filled the entire air. And, right on the dot at the eleven o’clock, as org began to vibrate its celestial melodies, Pere Pierre and his assistants, also alter-boys on the line, entered the ceremonial area. The church was completely full of prayers, very few of them with the ear-phones (trans-cares) in their ears, all rised. The small reading books in our palms, with the priest we began to read:

“PETIT JESUS, NOUS OFFRONS AVEC VOUS LA PATENE A DIEU, NOTRE PERE DU CIEL, PAR LES MAINS DE NOTRE BONNE MERE LA SAINT EGLISE, C’EST A DIRE EN UNION AVEC LE PAPE, AVEC NOTRE EVEQUE ET AVEC NOS PRETRES.”

(Jesus Child, we are offering the sacred bowl to God with you, our Father in Heaven, by the hands of our church’s servant angel, namely with the unity of the Pope with our Bishop and Priests.)

-96-

Then, we sat down solemnly and, Pere Pierre, read the Morning Payer, while we listened to carefully and whole-heartily.

“Au nom du Pere, et du Fils, et du Saint-Spirit.”                 (In the name of Father, and of son and of Holy-Spirit.)

             “Mon Dieu, je crois fermement que vous etes partout et particulierement en ce lieu. Je vous adore comme mon Créateur et mon souverain Maitre, et je me soumets entirement a Vous.  (I believe firmly that You are everywhere and paricularly in this place. I adore You as my Creator and frequenter Master, and I submit myself entirely to You.)

                “Je vour remercie, o mon Dieu, de m’avoir crété, de m’avoir racheté et fait chrétien, comme aussi de toutes les autres graces que j’ai reçues de vous, et particulierement de m’avoir conservé durant cette nuit.  (O my God, I am grateful to you for you created me, you redeemed me and made me Christian; and all the other graces that I receive from You and particularly of conserving me during to night”  And so on.

After the communion was performed for the ones who desired, with the accompaniment of org, the prayers sang a hymn:

“Marchons, chrétiens : Christians, let us walk! 

Marchons, chrétiens au combat, a glorie,               Marchons, chrétiens, sur les pas de Jésus.               Nous remporterons la victoire,                Et la couronne des élus.”

(Christians, let us walk to the glory,

Christians, let us walk to war, (and the) glory                Christians, let us walk on the feet of Jesus.                We are winning the victory,                And, the crown of the eleets.)

The ceremonies ended with Schubert’s “Gloria”

Gloire, gloire au Seigneur, a Lui gloire,                Diront sans fin les esprits bien heureux                Gloire, gloire au Seigneur, a Lui gloire,                Paix au coeur droit ne cherchant que les Cieux

(Glory, glory to God, glory to Him,                Let us say endlessly happy spirits                Glory, glory to God, glory to Him,

Peace to the right soul that searches nothing but skies!)

How serene all of these were. Undescribable and unforgettable.

-97-

14

            For tonite’s Cabinet Meeting we gathered at the RECTANGULAR OFFICE, as I had cited before. Why they had called here “rectangular, the reason was very simple. In this room, at the top of the 33rd floor of Pyramid I, everything was shaped in from of a rectangle. Was there a ‘secret’ freemason amongst our founding fathers, I don’t know. The windows, tables, chairs, the library material, electrical systems and decorative material all in were of a rectangular shape. From the windows, it were possible to see far away distances by kilometers the four corners of the Republic Island. Also the “IGL = Information Gathering Laboratory” and an “Observatory” were occupying the top place. Even though for a possible fire all precautions were taken care of, and just in case of a power failure, an iron made staircase, protected with unbreakable glass of 10 cm. thick, in a spiral way, is descending from here down to the bottom at the outside of the building, passing-by every single storey in the building, available to evacuate the people if and when needed. Next to the lightning rod at the utmost point, there was a waving flag: The flag of New Atlantis, a white base and a rainbow at the middle: Hope of all mankind.

No need to say, all my ministers were right on time in the Rectangular Office, taking their seats all around me at the Rectangular Table. I touched the “registration” at the beginning of the Conference. THERE IS NO NEED FOR MINI-SKIRTED FEMALE SECRETARIES TO ACCOMPANY US IN OUR MEETINGS LATE SUNDAY NIGHTS. At the end, we compile our printed material by hand, each receives one, one extra copy left on the table that the following morning a regular clerk when comes to work, by the direction of the Personnel Department Head, shall file the minutes of the meeting, whatever forms are proper.

“Okey gentlemen, the prospects shall be here within an hour or so. We shall interview them, and if everything is o.k., naturally we shall give green light. Keath, you had given me the list of the five men and some characteristics:

George K., 33, bachelor, Country came from: REECE;               Smith L., 39, married, from: GLAND;                            Clarke M., 28, single, from: RANCE;               Gregor S., 34, married, from: MERICA, and,               Yani Z:, 30, single, from: ALTA ISLAND.

                                                                            -98-

“Keith, would you be kind enough make photocopies of this list for the other ministers? Thank you!” As Keath went to the next room to the Copying Center for that purpose, I continued:

“Needless to say, Keith is going to check tomorrow morning on the International Information Center through “double-pink lines” whether these men have any record or not. Suppose they don’t have any, how we should proceed?

“Where they are going to function?” asked Jack, “namely where they are going to meet? Do they need any permanent housing, any supplies? Or, are they going to use one of the temples that already exists?”

“Since they are going to to their own secret meetings, continuous ceremonies and rituals, they need a separate, independent place. Where do you think such a place could exist?”

“Atilla, what do you think; as I visited the French Church this morning, there I saw the unusued chapel, at the other corner of the garden, under chestnut trees. (I adressed that minute to Keith who was just returning from the copying room who was distrubuting the names’ list) Keith, is that building suitable for them you think or we have to provide some other place?”             “Mr. President, I think it is available. The last we had used that gracious building for three elderly French nuns as special dormitories as well as for some private praying sessions, but when they needed more supervised medical care, we took them to the Retirement House. Since then it is free. Jack, why you, tomorrow morning, don’t send me one of your building supervisors to my office that we should visit the French Church and see what we can do.”            “You bet I shall do Keith.”            “I myself too, in the morning I shall call Pere Pierre, and request a permission from him for such possibility,” I said. “I want to be sure that he should not have any other respectable projects on his mind. Okey?”             “Okey.”             “Furthermore, for any other cleaning, repair, personnel, kitchen or service material and needs, you Jack and Keith, between you, I am sure you’ll arrange then, aren’t you?”             “Yes Sir, by all means“Jack, I have a very special request from you. The other night, as usual I was secreening the entire Halls, especially the sacred meetings of course with no Screen on, but the sound appeared to be somewhat disappearing, week or interrupted, noisy. Particularly that of Mormon’s Church. Would you be kind enough to check there, of course in as much as in a natural manner possible and let me know whether there is anything wrong in communication channels? For this prospective building to, on the grounds of St. Ethienne Church?”             “Sure, Mr. President. Now already is the beginning of the summer, we are about to start to make a general surveillance for all. I shall pay a particular attention to the buildings that you mentioned. And, I will report you back.”              “Thank you Jack. And, your gracious ladies, Edith and Debra, I did not lean upon you to night that much. Besides the subjects that we had spoken personally at the beginning of the week, is there anything that you would like to contribute to night?”

-99-

Both ladies with velvety smiles, “Thank you, Mr. President. You are quite loaded to night. Nothing special. If there shall be, you know, we are quick to lay eggs!” (Everyone laughed!)

At this point the group of five, in their clean attire and polite mannerism, appeared at the open door and, after the customary formal introductions and name exchanges amongst all, sat down on the chairs around the Rectangular Table.              “Well, gentlemen, first of all I hope you feel very comfortable here, in our land, that also is going to be your land. There had been a complete week since your arrival, is everything in order? Settlement in the houses, the routine evaluations?”               “Yes, Mr. President, everything is in order, nearly perfect.”, responded Smith L. “We are from GLAND, have two children, Alec 5, and Heather 7, who immensely loved the clean and orderly way of life. Plenty of room to run. Big screen to watch everything big, you know kids. I am sure, Mr. Gleem’s office received the total evaluations. I guess, in a short while, we shall be provided with some jobs that I am quite anxious to start.               “What was your job or training in your Home?”                “I am a mechanic; I worked as a master mechanic in auto-repair business, then in some industrial machinery, milk industry and alike. My wife used to work in nursing homes for elderly.”                 “You gentlemen, let us start from George, Mr. K. Would you like to summarize with a few sentences who are you and what you were doing?”                  “Well, I am from REECE, a bachelor. I worked in sailing business and, in the production and repair of sailcloath, aslo worked in winehouse, as taster for years.”                   “I am sure we shall use your first qualification at large. Well, Mr.Clarke M., what about you?”                   “Sir, I am from RANCE; also single. I am principally an auto-mechanic. I was one of the private chauffeurs of a motor company vice-presidents.                   “Mr. Gregor S., you Sir?                   “Well, I am from MERICA, Sir. I worked at a News’ stand for years, then I had my own. I am married, having one son of 7, Gary. He is quite a boy. My wife worked at the Education Department as teacher’s helper with the pre-schoolers.”                   “And you, Mr.Yani Z, the last but not the least, what about your whereabouts?                   “Well, I’m from ALTA ISLAND and a graduate of a Junior College, specializing in Public Relations, also doing a lot of work to guide the tourists. I am a bachelor too.”                   “Very fine gentlemen, for this briefing. Now, would you tell me how did you get the idea of establishing a Free-Masonry Lodge in this New Atlantis Republic? Did you know each other before and most importantly, what are your credentials in Freemasonry, if you would like to be the founders of this Brotherhood?”

-100-

“No, Mr. President, we did not know each other until we came here, to the Island by boat,” replied Mr. Smith L., “We all belong to certain nominations, as usual, and the least, has third, namely “Masters” degree in Freemasonry in our original homes, registered officially in the lodges that are internationally registered and recognized. I, for the past two years, was “The Right  Worshipful Senior Grand Warden” at the Battleborough, Lodge No:176 in Land, having been finished my 33rd degree two years ago. Junior Grand Warden then, I was. You should not have any doubts about it, otherwise, how we could initiate this very responsible and respectful project here? On the way, before reaching New Renfusa, as we have met by chance -as you may have heard how masons do recognize each other by their general mannerism and way that they walk, talk etc.-  were talking whether any Lodge in our new land was present; naturally neither of us knew what facilities were present here that we could practice.”                 “This is much more than I expected Mr. Smith L., truthfully. The rest of you, also are registered in an internationally acceptable free and accepted masons lodges?”                 “Yes Sir, sure we are!”

I plunged into thoughts and then looking to the faces of my Cabinet Members whether the things were satisfactory or not for them too. After reading a green light in their looks, I started to talk slowly:                 “Gentlemen. Based upon your words, I, as President of this Republic of New Atlantis, also taking into the account of my cabinet members ‘silent’ okeys, initially give you a start for your noble project. Starting tomorrow morning on, through Mr. Gleem’s office, the Minister of Administration and Personnel, your names will be forwarded to your original Lodges where you are registered. Again by tomorrow, our Administrative Department officials shall be starting for a search for your worshipping place. Initially we thought the old chapel at the St. Ethienne French Catholic Church grounds, if Pere Pierre has no objection.”

Clarke joyously intervened my talk, “Oo, Mr. President, I hope it will come true. It is a beautiful place. Incidentally, I saw you there this morning with your wife. It was my first visit, but I loved it.”                “Oh, good, I am glad you liked it. And, as I know somehow about the Freemasonry, I advice you start up working within yourselves. First of all, 1)  Addressing to me, write up your project and apply and register at the Department of Administration, 2)  For the offices be held, divide the possible titles and duties among yourself. To start with, since your are just five people now, I advise the following offices and officers should be decided and nominated by you: The Most Worshipful of Grand Master, The Right Worshipful of Junior Grand Warden, The Very Worshipful of Grand Secretary, The Very Worshipful of Junior Grand Deacon, and The Worshipful Grand Sword Bearer. Forwad those names immediately to me. 3)  I shall forward these nominations and my approval of them, of course temporarily, to the lodges that you are registered with, and with their final advice, either directly or through them, I shall endeavour to register you with International Free and Accepted Masons.”

-101-

4)  At the first opportunity, that is to say within a few days, or a week or so, I would like to present you to the entire Nation first on the Big Screen, and give some introduction. I am sure that some people know something about this organization. I personally don’t want anything hidden or secretive, as open as a clean heart, all your activities and sharing shall be at the open, as Old Greeks used to say, “A real honest person could act when he is alone, as if he is at the presence of Zeus!”               “D’accord gentlemen?”               “D’accord Mr. President. Thanks by millions.”

Then, they shook hand one-by-one and left us. The general consensus among us had been a very favorable one. And, our ministers extended their congragulations and thanks to me for a brief but efficient, fruitful and informative meeting. I said, “This is my duty. This is why I am here for.”               “Okey three musketeers, pick up your wifes and kids, and go home. Ladies, thanks to your graceful existence too. I have to meditate and read some books. Pleasant dreams!”

-102-

               15

This is monday morning. Another “not that much routine week” is just starting. The only difference is: The newcomers to the State. For every other six months or so, they bring new flesh and blood, the City-State is in a state of livelyhood and joy. So, I requested Edith to accompany me who very graciously agreed upon a train-ride city tour, at times coming down to the very streets, restaurants where people are shopping, eating, taking new things to their new homes in a joy. This is quite an education for us, I am sure for them too.

So, at about 10.00 A.M. we got on the train right in front of Pyramid I and circle around, as I call it “newcomers follies.” Old timers used to say in French, “Bon observeur, bon médécin!” (Good observant is a good medical man!) Trains of course were presently much more fuller than the previous weeks. The people who almost completed all medical and personal achievement tests and evaluations, now are throwing themselves to the street, ice-cream parlors, restaurants and shopping plazas for indeed a free-dreamland satisfaction. We are witnessing first these wishful shopping chit-chats, like, “Mom, I really want to have a nice, pink night-gown. May be two. The other day I have seen such beautiful gym-shooes. All white and blue, red stripes around. Wow!” “Dad, I saw a blue-jean as I used to dream of. Is it tre they say all for free? Then, I would like to go to ice-cream parlor too, I haven’t eaten a banana split for a long, long time!” “Mom, do you remember, you promised me an Angora cat. This week-end shall we go to the Animal World and get one?” “Of course my dear.” “I hope it is not that expensive.” “It is for free for the citizens, we don’t have to pay anything!” “Mom, how come? Why the things should be for free? Who pays those monies?” “Government. Money is not circulating in the market, but I and daddy shall be working every day somewhere. So, everyone helps everyone even without knowing each other and every person is equal. Isn’t it nice? On our way back, we can buy some toys too.” “Good Mom, but what we shall do when Santa Claus comes to town in Christmas?” “Here Christmas is every day. Santa Claus, as you have just started to understand and discover last Holiday Season that is just a symbol of goodness, kindness and givenness. If human beings would and realy could be a Santa Claus, here is our chance. That’s why we left your grandparents and the other belowed friends behind, not just for an adventure but for a dream that can come true not through the statesmen, politicians and armed soldiers but through very essence of our own existence: God loving, human loving, unselfish, hardworking, non-envious, giving, sharing individuals. Let’s get off. We came to downtown!” I cannot add anything else to these beauties.

-103-

There, we got off too. We entered into one of the largest department stores in downtown, “Jacey’s!” There too, you can easily track the eager-beaver new customers, who, in spite of their best wills and dignity, shall nearly attack whatever is offered or on the scene, but within the next six months or so, for the next newcomers, they shall just smile with a comfort, remembering how themselves had behaved six months ago.

My old habit is to visit bookstores of course where the people do not look for “Do-it-yourself” or “How you can be more successful in business or sex?” “The name of the game is money” kind of books that we don’t display that much because people want differently, and indeed there is no need for them. Teen-agers, of course, still dream of a sentimental life, “Heidi”s, “Sleeping Beauty”s, some may still prefer “Anna Carenina”, “Doctor Jivago” or existentialistic and post-existentialistic novels, “stranger, now?”, “return of Hamlet”, “Would King Lear Live in 21st Century?”, “Don Quijote, welcome home!”, “Celestial Melody”, “Shaman’s Loves”, “Dimensions of Sky Life”, “The Fate of the Universe”, “Physiology and Histology of Thinking and Love”, “Art of Praying and Dying”, “Angel Follies”, “The Anatomy of the Religion”, “Frequencies in Thinking and Feeling For Each Other”, “Stories from Previous Lives”, “The Poetry of Non-Being”, “Phobias in Flowers”,“The Invisible Bridge Between Sun and Moon” are best-sellers now, of course just by definition, otherwise as anything else, all books are free too.

Thou human beings continue to eat: Pop-corn, cheee-burgers, musroom-burgers, burger-burgers, chocolate candies, cheesoronies, macoronies, roni-ronies, fried potatoes, fried bananas, pickled melons and watermelons; drink mineral waters, sherbets, fruit juices and every kind of meat: Frogs, crocodiles, fish, sheep and chicken, fresh or cooked, baked or fried. We encourage green vegetables: Cauliflowers, spinach, squash and beans, salads, broccolis, carrots, mashrooms and fresh apples, peaches, melon, grapes, figs, fresh or dessicated. So, nothing is new in this old world.

Toy stores are in a real booming stage. Younger the ages, more ambitious and unsatiable the children are. “Hey, look at that, mom, I want this electric train. I want that flying helicopter too. Oo, look at the blocks, second-aid kit. Mom, are there any guns, machine guns here? No? Oo, too bad?” The attending clerk advices one type of toy from each department; so one has to chose either electrical train or helicopter; crayons or water-color set; if you choose a three-wheel bycycle, you can not have a two-wheeler at the same time. Note book, unless required in a very special type from the school, one at a time. You can eat chocolate, or cholate cake, even chocolate cake with ice-cream on it, but cannot eat chocolate cake and mille-feuille pastry too. It is a health principle. Too much is too much, and overweighing is a medical sickness. Besides, from earlier ages the children have to learn to control their ambitions. We respect the old saying, “One is what he eats!”

-104-

Dress and clothing departments are much the same in essence but at a much more slower pace and less ambitions displayed. “I love these skirts, can I have two of them? No? Okey, I can have only one, this straw yellow one. Thank you.” “Can I have this shawl? Okey, Thank you. This pair of gloves. I need undercloth too. How many? One pair each? Okey. Measure:36 please. Handkerchiefs? One? Okey. This pair of Moccasins? No.8,5 for my feet? Perfect! Thank you. Let me try, oh, fits perfectly. Let me see, what else? Can I go to parfumery department too? Today? Oo, thank you.”

Edith and I set at the cafeteria for a light luncheon. Service is either self for ready things, or you may order to cook, like omelet as we both did. With an additional fruit salad,  and a glass of milk, we were quite satisfied. The people who were serving around were very pleasant doing their shift work very diligently and willingly, and the second and then the third shifts would be coming. Three-shift cafeterias and restaurants were restricted only to populated areas, like hospitals, factories and alike, otherwise two-shift services are generally good enough to serve the entire population. Drug stores also were working only two shifts, and in case of any need, hospitals, health centers throughout the Island could supply the emergency medicine. As we said before, transportation, namely rail-car service is available for every other ten minutes that is also on twenty-four hour a day basis, but, after 22.00 P.M. to 01.00 A.M. they come down to every other twenty minutes, and from 01.00 A.M. until 07.00 A.M. they are available for every other half an hour. Should there be any accident or mishap of any kind and someone need any help, transportation or any health issue, you could push one red botton that is placed on a special small concrete construction with one hundred meters intervals at the both sides of the streets, in a few minutes an emergency vehicle from nearby hospital, a male helper and a registered nurse with a first-aid kit in hand, will rush to your area immediately, since those concrete blocks all numbered, coded and mapped. On the same block, protected with a thick glass, there is also a red phone laying that you also could pick it up and speak to someone who can help you twenty hours a day, regardless who you are and wherever you are. We love our citizens and care about them.

Well, this kind of life might be boring to some people because of non-existence of gangsters, car races, police chases, bullet firing and drunk people’s halloring, shouting around. When I was a young boy at our arrival here, still there was no police force; instead some night-watchmen were making rounds. They were not carrying guns, but mops. They were dressed in dark blue coats with the same color caskets on their heads. Their communication system was that of their whistles. On each street there was one, and were letting each other know about their whereabouts. They were ready to help the people if needed, like someone was assaulted or a house was about to be broken, like two hundred years ago some third world countries used to have them. They were very frendly fellows, woul chat with the young girls who were coming late from movies, would accompany them if needed, an alderly lady would ask for help to cross the street, someone was searching for a pharmacy and alike. Now, everything is more efficient, fast and -fortunately or unfortunately- formal. After briefing these to Edith who did not have this experience as a youngster, I thanked her for her lovely company and wished a nice time for the rest of the day.

-105-

                                                                            16

 

          Well, this is monday evening again, and after having my supper with my wife, in my home and special work desk. As I experienced something strange last monday evening, I am dying to hear what is going on in Mormon Church!

I touched the “sound” button and am awaiting anxiously. At last something began to be heard.             “Sarvan abhivadaye vah! Oo, they speak of Sanskrit. (Meaning: I greet you all!) (A few unclear voices.”)             “Ciram adarsanem aryasya vayam udvignah!” (We have been distressed of not seeing your Honor for a long time!)              “Cirasya kalasya praptah asi.” (You have arrived after a long time.)              “Anyah kuh agacchati?” (Who else is coming?              “George ca Kevork!” (George and Kevork)              Sadhu.” (Good)              Bhhagavant..” (Your reverence)              “Mitranam eva priyam etat. (To friends, this is a welcome night.) Arya, api satror uyasenam upalah-dham?” (Have you discovered a weakness of your enemy, sir?)              “Na tatha!” (Not yet!)              “Jnayatam punah kim etad iti!” (Find out again what it is!)”              “Api khalu svapna esa syat?” (Could this indeed be a dream?”              “Kim uktavan asi?” (What did you say”)             Api khalu svapna esa syat, aryah?” (Could it be indeed a dream, Your Excellency?”              “Khalu!.. punar, drsya..” (Certainly! but, to be seen..)              “Akarnayati!” (Listen to!) (then, something incomprehensible..)              “Nı ayam katha-vibhago ısmabhir anyena va sruta:parvah.” (This part of the story has not been heard before by us or anyone else.” -a few sounds, then-              “Tat kim ity asankase?” (Why then you are afraid?)                                              “Avagacchami te tesmin sauhardam.” (I understand your fondness for him.)              “kim tu ‘katham asmahbir upagantavya’ sampadharayami!”  (But I am wondering how we should approach him!”              “İcchathı aivı aitan, na va?” (Do you want this or not?) Dehi me prativacanam.” (Give me an answer.)

 

-106-

Asmi!” (I am).             “Distya dharma. Sadhu! Su:yanah. N’edam vismarisyami.(Congragulation! Bravo! Good man! I will not forget this!)             “Sru! Apnuhi prathama… anyutha, hata! Asti mant Moroni Plates. Band ca pariraksyantam asya pranah. Aduna!” “Listen! Obtain first… otherwise, kill! He is the possessor of Moroni Plates. Enter into his friendship and spare his life! Now!)

I turned the knob off. I had heard enough. These were really and truly astonishing for me, and were occurring for the first time at the Presidential level.  From time to time, we hear some loose talk, threat or some uprise-like moves but they never come alive in spite of the fact that we do not have any armed police force. People come here in their own choosing but knowing a little bit personal and social psychology, when the basic needs are not satisfied, then oppressed, repressed envies, desires and feelings may come close to the surface. But, I sincerely belive that the system in toto does not permit for grandiosity or foul play. If you don’t have monitary system, in spite of the fact that this may partially curtail a healthy challenge in the commerce and may be in the national growth and advance in some areas, but we are advanced enough as far as civilization is concerned; we people who came from old worlds, know better what “we should not do”, other than “what we should do”. At the moment, the Republic is going through the second generation -like me- who is in power and eveything (not everything, except this last mystery to be truthful!) seems to be under good controls. But, I sincerely believe that after the third generation’s dominance, the nation shall really get level off.

Anyway, let us come to the puzzle. There are a lot of serious questions need to be answered. First of all, why people speak Sanskrit?. I am the only one in this nation, due to my social psychiatry education know that dead language, as I had mentioned earlier somewhere. It is well possible they don’t want anybody should hear and know what they are up to. Perhaps, perhaps not. Secondly, who is this “Your Majesty?” Since we are not a political empire or an Emirate, or a “safe” place for escapees from genocides, this could well be a religious or sacred chevaliers group’ adventures or ambitions or something like that. The request for establishment a Freemasonry Lodge which came contemporary with this mystery, now gains a special importance; is it a complete coincidance or is there any interrelatedness between? What are those “Moroni Plates”? Never heard of them. The person, I gather supposedly have them is who? One of the state greats? Or ME? Oh my gush, I really thrilled, since they talked of a “killing” that had never occurred in this State’s history within the past sixty years, not even once. I know I do not have such a thing in my possession. I don’t have any ambition of any sort, any unsatisfied envie, an eye on anything, God knows that and my poeple here know that. I do not have any hidden property or steel safes or… Wait a minute, let me think. When I said “steel safe”, that brought to my mind my grand-father’s belongings that were passed from him to the third generation, namely to me for safe-keeping; but for God’s sake, I even don’t know what are they? Anyways, this is one important point  to search for. But before anything else, I am going up to the Presidental Library and make a little bit research in ancient books and

-107-

and encyclopaedias, and see what they write about Mormons and those Moroni Plates. As I started to move, I felt better. If there is a hidden mystery somewhere and I could do something to solve this uneasiness, I know I am the person who could do and would do that. Oh, I already feel better now.

Our library may not be comparable to those of Atican’s or ancient nations’ national galleries, but for the reserach, is uncomparably better and much more practical than most of them, in a way, quite unique. As I had been elected as President to the New Atlantis Republic, I had donated my ten thousand of Latin, French, German, English, Italian, Sanskrit, Spanish, Turkish and Arabic volumes to this very special library. Secondly, since my childhood on I myself kept writing “the contents” and “idioms” to the tops of the pages with crayon of the books that I read, that, later on, those notes were classifed and entered into our Supreme Mega Computers. Throughout years either at the University while teaching or in general education programs, I advocated this system to the entire nation that, now, almost anyone who reads a book does the same, and, whether they donate the book or just bring it in temporarily let be borrowed by our master librarians for a while, all these titles are compiled in huge volumes. For instance, as you may touch the word “love”, in a split second, the compilation of all idioms, sayings, the verses from poems or a few sentences from all write-ups come true on your screen, like, from “Bible” or “Koran”, from Aristo’s “State”, or “Aristoteles’ “Greek Theatre”, or Solon’s “Sayings”, Homer’s “Iliada”, Shakespeare’s “King Lear” or “Hamlet”, V. Hugo’s “Miserables”, S. Zweig’s “The History of Yesteryears”, Chechov’s “Three Sisters” etc. This system, of course permits for valuable research projects in depth. Any case, for this personal contribution of mine, I am really proud of myself. Once more, whaetever I have learned in this world, is not mine, it is the product of this culture and shall remain so consciously, and will be renewed, rejuvanated and re-appearing in the subconscious of the forthcoming generations as”collective unconscious”. Incidentally, for old-timers like me the best gift to give a friend is a book, especially old prints. The rest, is published by the State and free-exchange is already the mode. We share everything openly in this land.

There were relatively a few books and limited information about MORMONS and MORONI PLATES, but, old good Encyclopaedia Ritannica, Panati’s book about “Sacred Things and Customs” directly gave me the initial information and knowledge that I badly needed. I could not find an original “Book of Mormons” that I should request from the Leader of the Church right tomorrow morning that could also give me a chance to visit the church tomorrow evening anyways. (Let me see whether I shall be able to identify those voices that I heard from the system. Shame, shame on me!) As you also shall learn with me, the relatively short resources about this subject are due to Mormonism’s quite late presentation to the world, say for the last couple of centuries or so, thus not being a well-studied subject to the thinkers and philosphers of the world, as the other great religions might have been.

-108-

Well, here it is what the books say about this religion.             Old Testemant informs us that God, assigned three archangels to different duties: Michael was the national guardian angel for Israel, is “like God” (Hebrew), is imagined as the warrier leader of the heavenly hosts against the forces of evil. At the early and medieval Christianity, he is regarded as helper of the Christian forces against the heaten. He is  the heavenly high priest, keeps the keys of haven.  In Islam, called as “Mika(i)l”, is recognized as the controller of the forces of the nature, with his 1,000  assistants, called “karüibiyün” (cerubim), providing men food and knowledge. He was the one who delivered Moses the Ten Commandements which tuned to a much more deeper piety. His feast day is on September 20th. Along with Gabriel, they did herald the birth of monotheistic Judaism, Christian-based Christianity, and, Koran inspired Islam.

            Gabriel, is conceived as “God’s man” (Hebrew), “God’s messenger,” who announced to the Virgin Mary she was to bear Son of God as well as announcing the coming birth of John the baptist. In Islam, recognized as “Gibril”(Gebreal) – ‘faithful spirit’, also reveaaled the Koran to Mohammed. In Christian art, Gabriel is depicted as a human figure with a long hair and multicoloured wings, holding a sceptre, or a lily. His feast day is on March 24th.

              Raphael, “God heals” (Hebrew), is known as the healer of the Tobit’s blindness (The apocryphal book of Tobit) and the conquerer of the demon Asmodeus. Also ‘patron of travellers’, He is “the angel of the spirits of men”. His feast day is on October 24th.

In the A.C. 1820’ies, in the U.S.A., in Palmyra, N.Y. to be exact, the Mormon Archangel Moroni inspired a teen-eager, named Joseph SMITH, to establish the “Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.”

As MORMON doctrine dictates, GOD, who was a MAN once upon a time, had married a “heavenly mother” and therefore had been a father of “spirit children” who had assumed outwardly bodily shapes and populated the world. Marriage is a very sacred thing for Mormons; and they are expected to marry at a Mormon Temple, in two styles in their own choice: “for time”, and “for eternity.” First through “baptisim”, then “marriage through a Mormon Temple”, a Mormon himself becomes God-like. Consequently, Mormons are very much attached to the Church labor deeply, even endlessly one would say. One of the most prominent believes is that they are “able to convert the souls of deceased non-believers”, through a ceremonial staging, called “babtism of the dead.” In A.C. 1995, Jews had asked Mormons “to stop converting dead Jewish Holocaust victims” of the World War Two (A.C. 1938-45) into the Mormon faith. Upon this request, Mormon Church Administration Headquarters in Salt Lake City, Utah, had agreed to remove more than 380,000 Jewish people’s names -that were registered at the International Genealogical Index- from such baptism. However, it is known that the Church still practices to convert the dead souls, at the moment about 20 million being registered.

-109-

Mormon life, in reality, heavily depends upon the Family, however male oriented. Wife achieves exaltation, a kinf of ecstasy through participating in her husband’s eternal priesthood. Husband who is a man, is a kind of priest and even God, or His representative. Their belief extends to the point that, the glorified-exalted couples spend eternity in painless and pleasurable procreations; they must continue their existence in all other planets too where they may be worshipping the original Heavenly Father and Mother.

Mormons believe that, they did live in CHRIST’s time. We already know that the Christianity, had itself figured out from the Jewish Sacred Scriptures, beyond any doubt. Similarly, according to the Islamic belief, Jewish Prophet Abraham was the first Muslim. Thus, if this is true, Islam antedates Judaism. According to the Latter-day Saints theology, during His lifetime, Jesus Christ himself had established here, on the earth, particularly at Jerusalem the original “The Church of Jesus Christ”, and, “the Saints” were its members. After His resurrection, Jesus had visited the New World (America), and there, before ascending to heaven, He had established a church that was the beginning of the official re-starting of Mormons in modern world.

In the year A.C. 1820, a fifteen-year old young man Joseph SMITH (A.C. 1805.- A.C.1844) received his first divine vision. Jesus Christ, through his (Mormon) Archangel MORONI had warned him “not to go to any other church, since until then, a true church did not esist!” Following that, in the forthcoming ten years or so, he inspired a serie of revelations that had claimed him as a Reverend, then the First Prophet of the new church, namely the “The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints”. Then, previously established “The Earlier-day Saints” Church, had been extincted. Rev. Smith, however, had to be involved in several bloody battles, like Mohammed, moved around a lot with His followers, and died at a very early age of 39, during one of those battles.

Since Mormons also believed in “polygamy” and practiced so -including the Founder  Prophet), in A.C. 1856, a Republican presidential platform enacted a law against that. Until A.C. 1890, more than one thousand men were convicted on ‘poligamy’ charges. At the same date, the U.S. Supreme Court gave its final decision on this issue: “The Polygamy is illegal!” As a coincidance, a Wilford Woodruff, the head of the Mormon Church in Utah then, said he had “received a divine command on the issue that the multiple wives practice should be stopped!”, therefore it did stop.

The history of the religions teaches us that, all religions and/or sacred belief systems, had their own books of inspiration: For JUDAISM: Tanak-Old Testament; for CHRISTIANITY: New Testament-Apocrypha (Hidden things);  for ISLAM: The Koran-The Recitation; for CONFUCIANISM: Analects-Selected Sayings of Conficious; for HINDUISM: The Vedas-the wisdom; for BUDDHISM: The Tipitaka-three baskets; and for MORMONISM : the Book of Mormon.

-110-

Joseph Smith, the founder prophet, had received from the Angel MORONI, the “golden Moroni plates”, a kind of “tablets” that were the proofs of old Israeli registration of Mormons, sacred history and beliefs, that due to wars and constant moves during the settlement in mid-west provinces of the United States in A.C. 1850’ies, were completely disappeared and until nowadays, their whereabouts are not known. Supposedly, Reverend Smith translated that knowledge into English and turned them into the Mormonic Bible. The Book of Mormons that accepts God as a real person with a visible body of flesh and bones; that is originally registered in papyric writings, collected and saved at the Metropolitan Museum of Art in New York City…

The other very interesting claim in the Book of Mormon -reportedly, I did not read it yet!-, according to the writings who supposedly read them, is that, the virtuous, industrious, fair-skinned Nephites, later on were exterminated by the sinful, red-skinned Lamanites. There follows the life philosphy of Mormons: God’s good people are first very prosperous and prideful, then decadent; finally, they are punished and they repent. This moral cycle is very well known and recorded in the sacred literature.

The Book of Mormon, denies the existence of the “original sin” and the family relationships could be eternal. This view is more anthropometric than that of theocentric.

One of the Joseph Smith’s revealed scriptures was: “The Book of Abraham”, Similar writings, as said above, on papyrus exist in the Metropolitan Museum of Art. In Smith’s translation, person with ‘black skins’ were cursed, and, as to pertaining to the priesthood, black Afro-Americans were excluded from any office in the Mormon Church.

Very interesting material, tiring to eyes and mind, but taught me several things and fired me forward to search more. It is quite late at night; tomorrow morning I shall make arrangements to attend to the Mormon Church, perhaps to start with a private visit tomorrow evening; then, yes, then to open my grandpa’s memoires and start to read. I believe it contains very important information, may be the keys to this puzzle that possiby, or probably may be threatening somebody’s, including my own life. Anyways. For to nite, at least our “Idioms’ Encyclopaedia” gained some  new ‘key words’ and corresponding entries, like: Mormons, Joseph Smith, The Book of Mormons, The Book of Abraham, Nephites, Lamanites, Moroni Plates, Wilford Woodruff and enrichened the World War II Haulocasts, Archangel Michael, Archangel Raphael, Archangel Gabriel, Mohammed, Polygamy, Islam, Judaism and Christianity.

I am going to bed. Goodnight everybody!

-111-

16

             As I sat at my desk, naturally first thing came to my mind that to call Mormon Church headquarters at down-town, and request an appointment for this evening, if it were possible, from Reverend Arthur, the President of the Church. It did not take that too long to accomplish that; Rev. Arthur, in his very calm and settled, sure tone of voice, greeted me in his usual gentelmanly and charmingly attitude:

“Good morning Mr. President!”              “Good morning Reverend Arthur.              “It is indeed a pleasure to hear from you. I know how busy you might be that we have not seen you in our Church for a while. What can I do for your Excellency?”              “My dear friend, I would like to make a visit with you, if possible this evening. Are you too busy?”               “Yes and no, but for you naturally no. From these newcomers there seems to be a very interesting small group that would like to join our Church, so they are coming to visit us again this evening. You may meet them if you wish but not absolutely necessarily. We could meet in Parish Hall or in my office, can invite a few others, commensurate with the intent of your visit, by all means.”              “Okey, thank you, I shall be there; say at 19.30 P.M., alright?”              “Alright Sir, perfect. See you then.”

I took a deep breath. My heart was slightly poundering in my chest cage, but, this was to be done as they used to say in old country, “You have to hold the bull from horns, otherwise he can nail you down!” Also, as French say, “Anything that starts, has to finish!” Soon after that I received a message from Edith, Minister of Education -you also know her by now- who would like to send her assistant, Michael Deem, if I wish to, for the Summer Literary Festival. Naturally I said yes, at this point and time in my life, I needed a little bit festival-like activities, even the thought of it that should relax my mind a little bit that recently, as you know well, had been under some tension.

-112-

Michael Deem, is a slim, tall, serious looking gentelman, with an Education Degree (Ed.D.), soon appeared in my office. He greeted me very gently and shook hands warmly. He was holding a rather thick bunch under his arm.              “Sit down, please, last week when we were talking about the Festival with Dr.Plump, even thou we did not fix a proximate date for the event, we both had the impression that, particularly of being quite busy with prospective citizens, the Festival would be displayed toward the end of the summer. Is there any change in planning?”              “Yes, Sir. You were right, we were already busy with the evaluations anyways, but they finished astonishingly early; and, during our contacts with people, they showed a tremendous interest for some musical and theatrical festival, staging their original countries dresses, music, dances and alike total cultural activities too. Consequently, Dr. Plump and I thought we should consult with you, and if you wish, either we should replace the Literary Festival with that type of more elaborate, cultural festival towards the end of the summer, or, do the Literary Festival soon, say in a few weeks, and then, toward the end of the summer, stage the other. What do you think, Sir?”                    “Thank you asking me. Well, I still favor of doing the Literary Festival for the fact that for the past twenty five years, it had almost been a traditonal event; we should not skip this year. Is there any other obstacle or reason we should not make it soon?”                 “Oo, no, we could do it anytime. If you wish.”                 “I shall call the Communication department right away and give necesssary directives for Big Screen appearances and advertisement, you also may get in touch with Mr. Clarke who is the chief of that division for further details. I think general plan should be this way: People should be informed that the Festival will be of two-day duration, at one week-end, say two or thee weeks from now, depanding upon your readiness. The subjects for competiton for this year, again are “Poems” and “Short Stories”. Every one shall participate with only one entry, and shall read himself or herself. As a place, I still recommend the “Torpedo Fish Beach Green Field”, the picnic field next to the Animal World that while people challenge with each other, people can have a chance to go to visit animals, also to swim too. Between the challengers, celebrity literary men and women should read some poems, literary pieces between, just to decorate the event. What do you say, Mr. Deem?”                “Sounds very good Sir.”                “Naturally, Dr. Plump and you make the final decision and the time-table. I am sure, you will not forget to select a jury, under Edith’s chairpersonship, of course including you too. So, by Friday let us get in touch with other and see where we are. Okey youngman?”                 “Thank you Sir, much obliged!”

It took for another two minutes to give a call to Mr. Clarke and give him highlights of our plan. As usual, in our State everyone is in “alesta”, ready to sail any minute anywhere.  I was rushing, on the other hand, to run and get out of the diary of my grand-father’s sealed bag that had been in dusts for almost half a century. How exiting is uncovering some mysteries and hidden material, as we used to enjoy in our mid-childhood, playing hide-and-sick in closets.

-113-

17

 

Even though I know whole-heartily that time has come that I should open the past history and read my grand-father’s diary. I had avoided this for a long time, but as if there was a hidden hand was pulling me back. My grandfather who was also a physician, an analyst, the first man in the family tree who had crossed the family and country boundaries, extending himself to the other challenges of the world. A man with a legend in his own life style, adventures, accomplishments and glories and defeats which he has been through. My father, Ismailov the 2nd, or with his first name Souhi, used to talk about him all the time, frankly I appreciated those very much, but I am a person who, as a principle, lives in the present and the future while still being respectfull, non-judgmental and silent about the past, because human beings do whatever they can do under those circumstances, nothing else. However, in spite of the fact that my attitude’s being “past is past, let it rest there!”, I wanted to remember my grandfather as he was in my memories. Some people are legend, they might be great, it is so because they are presented that way to assume so, to live with them day-to-day might be a different story. Therefore, if it were my choice whether I could live with him or not, is a different thing. When I came to “New Atlantis” with my Dad, as I said before, I was only ten years old, and left grandfather in Old Country. He died 18 yers later and my Dad went to his funeral and brought back his ashes that are right here now, in a steel brief-case, right in front of me now. My father had told me that, since my grandfather had not died in this country, we did not need to stock his ashes with the common Crematory here though if one day I wanted to do it, I could do so. I should keep this case that contains “the body ashes” and “very important material, diary etc.” that might involve me one way or the other, and, one day, the situation was going to speak for itself and in a way, obliging me to open it and reveal the secrets, if it had any. To me, right time seemed to me ringing its invisible bells. Opening code of the lock of the steel brief-case was 177, my  primary school number that was most sacred to grandfather, as my father has said. So, here we are, without any ceremony other than my heavy sounding heart beats, I said “Open Sesame!” and lack was opened.

-114-

At the left side of the brief-case, there was a wooden box, obviously hand-made and looked very special. It is covered with very delicate flowery figures all around. A small wooden key is in its hole. Obviously this the ash-box. Under it, there lays a “Glorious Koran”, as I was told, was given to him his most belowed person in his life, his aunt, with the promise “to be burried with it!”. The rest of the case, is full of beautifully and compulsively arranged several cartoon files.  Each of them carefully marked for its content: “My childhood”, “School Years”, “University Years”, “Military Service”, First Marriage”, “Across the Ocean”, “My Children”, “Second Marriage”, “Glorious, Achievement Years”, “Decline and Return!”

I am a very patient person and I would have wished I would have read all of them, line by line and in order, from the beginning up to the end. May be one day. Now, I have to be away from all sensitivities and emotions, I would like to find some facts that most probably caused my grandfather’s constant moving around, unexpected decline and the rest of the circumstances. What was the mystery? What was the inside story of those recordings that I have not been able to connect?  Since I was the grandson and carrying “the remainings of my ancestors”, hopingly thorugh reading and uncoding, if necessary, these documents, would have brough an end to the unrest, just decribed.

I already remember the high-lights of his beginnings, medical school years in old country and then crossing the Ocean with a boat for a “New start” somewhere, as we all done; trials and tribulations connected with those; but I am so impatient, and would like to start from the Second Marriage of which even my father who himself lived it through was not very much acknowledged, not knowing about the tiny details of insight stories, and, as a matter of fact, a half-brother who he has had but had never seen him life-time. So, I think for many good reasons, I would start from the second marriage on.

DR. ISMAILOV, Sr                                          (Diary –  The Second Marriage)

July 19 1968                                                                                                                              Code Island

I am very excited to day. My son Ismailov Jr., whose nick-name is Souhi, had begun to take piano lessons. This could be a simple event for anyone I assume, but it is quite important for me. As I had detailed my youthhood events, during my educational years, I was mesmerized by the piano melodies that used to spring from our next neighbor’s walls. Listzs,  Schuberts, Schumans, Beethovens were my dream-fathers. In spite of my beggings, my father and step-mother refused to do anything about it, because “it was unnecessary” in spite of the fact that my father was the owner of a small-grocery store, also a three-storey apartment at the mid-town, and, step-mother who’s six years old son was going to a private

-115-

school; a good money earning dress-maker herself… Then, I had gone to an Classical Oriental Music School, and learned Eastern Music, all by myself, but had promised to myself that “one day, yes, one day, I would grow up, earn some money, and buy a piano.” As I had also given some information in the chapters of the inconveniences and mishaps at the first marriage diary, the day that my son was born, I had bought a piano for him, a “Stark”, upright piano. My ex-(first) wife then had shouted, yelled at me, saying that I had not bought that gift to her but to myself, since that was an old wish of mine (forgetting the fur that I had bought for her after the delivery of the same son). After she left us, my son was too small to play yet and myself, due to work in the hospital and prepare myself for medical examinations, really had not a chance. But now, after having passed the medical examinations and being appointed as Commissioner in the State, and my beloved son reached the age 8, the time was right to start.

So, I asked around. They recommended a Mrs.K., a young mother of late twenties, a private music teacher. I arrranged first in a way that I should come at the beginning of the lesson, go to my work again and come back at the end which I did. A pleasant, blond lady gave her report that my son was above of a mediocre talent, had a “good ear”, and we would start, if I wish. After having my son’s consent, we started. To my son’s honor, I had already brought a chocolate cake that we shared together. I believed my son’s start was also going to give me an initiation, an incentive in the same subject. Due to my age, business and so, I would not start like a small child, but perhaps a correspondence course and a local supervising teacher would do the job, since I knew the notes and the tones, musicality and the rest quite a bit, in general. Anyways, this is how did we start to this thing.

August 17’1968                                                                                                                            Code Island

Piano lessons with my son go very well. In the evening, after having our supper, he plays some melodies. Now he is  fingering “The Jingle bells, Jingle bells”. I bet he will be playing the Christmas melodies at the Holy Season. In school he is doing very well too, being at the top. The only thing is worrying me that since he is the only child in this small family, with no mother, plus the fact that father is a workaholic, virtually has no time for anything else, and, my son has very few friends. He goes to the sportive activities, baseball practices that I seldom visit during those times. I don’t want to bring him up in a complete isolation from the outside world. He has very good manners, is well-accepted among his friends. I sometimes invite them to play at our small backyard and mostly go with friends, but they have to come back at sun-down. We don’t have anyone to take care of our house on permanent basis; as I myself decided to do so. On saturdays two of us vacuum the one-and-a half storey ranch where the floors are covered with wall-to-wall carpets, pile up the garbage together and then go for a ride, to the restaurants, bowling, basketball or baseball games. Good and clean life, but needs a little bit more coloring.

-116-

This sunday morning while my son was studying piano, and I, in my pajamas, sweeping, vacuuming the basement where also my home office located, the door-bell rang. Since I was not dressed properly yet, I hesitated a little bit; then, ‘what heck!’, the automatic sweeper in my hands, opened the door. There, a young lady about twenties was standing, thin and polite, also holding a book in her hand. With a gracious smile in her face, she asked:                “Is there a lady in the house?                 A little bit angry perhaps, but polite, I answered, “No young lady, there is no lady in this house, here I am, and there, my son is playing piano. What can I do for you?”                 “Do you belive in God?”                 “Of course I believe, but why you are asking these questions to me right at the door, and obviously I cannot invite you inside because you came in unprecedented, and visibly, I am not in good shape to accept a guest, particularly a lady! But what is the relevance of your question?”                 “Well, we are Seventh-Day Adventists (She was alone, but at the cross of the street, a young man was standing-by and perhaps considering him she referred as ‘we’) and would give you a chance to know Lord better that can help you in case off…..”                  “Look Lady,” I roared, “what I need now neither Lord nor, what did you say, seventh day…”                  “Seventh-Day Adventists!”                  “Yes, Seventh-Day Adventists… but a lady who shall make my bed also share it and sweep the floors for me!..” and perhaps being a litle bit rude, I closed the door gently.

Well, this type of behavior was somewhat strange even to me for a such well-tempered man, but I did not think that I have done terribly wrong. Perhaps He -from Upstairs- was sending me messages that there was really something lacking in the household.

September 1’1968                                                                                                                         Code Island

My lack about a new marriage is giving me signals but in strange ways.  To day sunday again, and the picture in the house is just the same. Some light house work and my son’s studying piano or playing with Atari and Nintendo.

The doorbell rang again. Strange. I do not have many friends, and if I have, mostly professionals. Poeple very rarely contact me, and if they do, they call me first, as the rule is. Anyway, at least I am relatively better dressed than the previous episode. I opened the door. There stood two relatively older looking couple, of Oriental features, probably Chinese, and a relatively young looking girl, all cleanly dressed up, bowed politely.                “Hello, I am Dr. Ismailov, Sr. Are you sure you are at the right place? Who you are looking for?”                 “Oh. No. We are at right place!” replied the fatherly gentleman. “You don’t know me but we know you. Yes you are Dr. Ismailov. Can we come in?”

-117-

With their boldness, a little bit surprised I was, but since the cleaning was almost over, and I had nothing else to do particularly at that time, I invited them in. Indeed, exactly similar to the visits that were in my old Home: You visit someone anytime you want to, as if they are ready for you since they may not have nothing else to do other than just waiting for the guests that God sends you. If you don’t find anyone home at the time of you visit, it does not matter, you can come again until you succeed. A little bit hesitantly I opened the door wide. “Please, come in!”

We climbed five-to-six stone stairs to go upstairs hall. Up there, there is a saloon-day room, next to it a kitchen, one is facing the street and the other backyard. Towards left, three bed-rooms of medium sizes. For me and my son, comfortable enough. After I got rid of what I had in my hands, we sat altogether in day-room, and, a few minutes later my son who did not know what was going on, also came in and greeted them silently and went right back to his room. For a while we exchanged the smiles with no words. Of course I asked them whether they would like to drink some tea or coffee, with a similar smile all on their faces, a “tea!” sound  ‘with accent’ came out.               “With sugar?”               “Yes, please!”

It took just a few minutes for me to prepare the tea-cubs and tea bags to offer them.              “Any biscuits or salteens, cookies with ?”              “No, thank you!”              A while later we were all sitting together, sipping from our tea-cups and still smiling at each other. This time I was decicive not to ask any questions and go along with the pandomime. The gentleman finally broke and, very politely started to his speech:              “Sir, you don’t know us, we are very honorable people; we do know you, as we searched out, you are a very honorable person too. We know you are also a wise, learned man from Orient; a doctor and a professor, single, taking care of his child, alone. (After cleaning his throat and looking at his wife and his young) My daughter is here, now a student at the University of Code Island. We all are citizens and living very comfortable here. We thought …. that… you may need… to have a wife, in your accustomed style, but your are not citizen and you may be soon, after completing your permissable time here, your visa shall expire and you shall have to leave this Country. Correct?”

“Yes, correct, so far.”               “Well, what my wife and I thought, since it is very hard to find an eligible man of good character, if you wish to, we would like to offer our daughter to you as wife. You automatically become citizen and live happily after. Do you understand?”               “Well, not only I understood well, but also greatly bewildered by the boldness of the offer.” I raised my eyes to the ceilings and sent a silent message to the Creator, “How quick you got the message? Seventh-Day Adventists may have a direct red line with you!’ Then, I succumbed into thoughts. Yes, I have heard a lot about these “arranged marriages leading to citizenships” and could have been, or would have been possible. I asked a question to the father:                “How old the you“Twenty, but she is very skilled in home affairs and child-rearing. She took care of the other five children of us until recently.”

-118-

I looked at the girl; she was smiling with a grace. A negotiaton has been going on concerning her entire life and she was quite submissive, accepting the deal even before start.

“Well,” I responded, “as you may appreciate well, in spite of the fact that I am 39 years old, however healthy and relatively young, yes, I do contemplate the marrige at times, especially in a strange Country like here. But, this offer came to me rather suddenly and as a surprise, to tell the truth. Please leave your business card, with your names and telephone numbers and allow me certain time to think and share this important subject with my son. Either you shall hear positive, or, … you won’t hear anything. Thank you very much for this honor.”

We bowed in two lines, facing each other, and they left quietly, as they came in. Was this a dream? This book, needless to say, was closed even before it was opened.

September 15’1968                                                                                                                    Code Island

I had become appointed as chief consultant to a Child Psychiatric Service that was a quite surprise to me. This was rather a  ‘Residential Care Center’ for children ages 6 tru 18, giving a long term treatment to the children with psychiatric disturbances, pricipally of behavior disorders, somewhere between one-to-three years. It is a kind of hospital where all medical and neurologic studies are done, but which also contains an educational unit where with some specially trained people, called “Residential Care Center Workers” and “special teachers”, all children attend to school too, hand-in-hand with the private psychiatric care. That was great. So, it was possible to sit with children in classes where their most disturbances were observed directly, then, in the aftrernoon, we were able to offer the children group and occupational therapies along with sports and activities. That also gave a chance to everyone involved to work as a close together working team, gathering with the families in order to train them also, as well as giving better service to the children. Night time, they slept there, and we and young residents were also on duty. Besides being consultant to the Unit, I was also assigned to be the Chief of Autistic Unit that was a brand new, mysterious field that had been very recently under scope of research and treatment. As to my State job, since I was literally ‘timeless’ there, I would also have worked up to two days somewhere else too, they said. Very good indeed.

In that Unit, there was a young teacher, just out of college, having been trained as “counselor” to this kind of children, however with no clinical experience. These children do not speak, they do not relate to people; when they look at you, they “look through you”. They are much more in inanimate world than that of animate one. Anyways, of course they need more intimate care, like being held by hands, singing together in circles, spelling every single letter and syllable of the things for they were just trying to have them to register in their minds. When they cried, they cried with an unearthly voice that we all had to squeeze them over our chests, to give them an inner sense of love and security. This tedious work, of course brought me too

-119-

close to the young lady too and vice versa, who, indeed, most of the time feeling helpless and incompetent before these children who even don’t smile or give any humane emotional response to your most inner driven hugs. At times she was coming close to tears in her eyes, telling “In church, I pray to God for these helpless children, at nights they enter in my dreams. What unjustice is this, as if these are from Mars? So, God help me!”, most of the time, ending in my arms.

Since I was getting, -I guess- from the same God some messages about another union, I began to think about this young girl, ‘may be?’ She was 21, I myself almost 40. Mary, -that was the worker’s name-, as I have been respectfully treating her in the service, as well as giving some rides some late afternoons to her home since she did not have a car yet. One day she invited me in to meet her mother. Naturally I accepted. They were living in a mediocrely furnished two-storey house at the other side of the city. Her older sister was already married and living at the other side of the Ocean. Mother was a chemist-pharmacist, and divorced from her husband who was owning an antique furniture store near-by, seldom visited house, and always slept in his shop. They were catholics, as I newely heard the inside story about catholicism that since they were married in the church, if they were permitted to get a divorce, this was conditioned not to marry again since in the church they already have made a committment to God ‘for good’.

I never met her father during this relationship but mother, who, in general stood by between Mary and I, all the time, giving her frank opinion as “friendship is o.k., marriage is: N.O.             I have them met my son too, and some sundays, almost two out of three, I brought him into their house in the morning, then we went to church altogether and there I began to take some cathechism classes. According to the priest, those classes were not a guarantee that the Catholic Church was going to give me an o.k. for a possible marriage. I, as a divorced muslim, may not marry a single, unmarried Catholic girl in the church, in spite of the fact that since I was not baptised before, my previous marriage may not have been counted anyway; but in order to make a final decision, whole case may go to Bishop’s office, then perhaps up to Rome.

Well, these days are lightful one side, and dark on the other. I am the victim of the battle among two religious principles who are suppose to make we, poor, human beeings human loving, good and happy citizens in this world and prepare us to the other side: God’s eternal residence. How many times in my dreams I observed Mohammed’s playing sword with Jesus Christ. God, help me!

-120-

September 30’1978,                                                                                                                    Code Island

Eveything is going alright, since I see Mary in the Center, go to my State job, then make consultations to the other clinics around and come home and cook hamburger, rice pilave and make salads for both my son and myself. The relation with Mary, from closeness sems to be turning to love and affection, however sometimes spoiled with her mother’s witchcraft attempts and, in reality, Mary’s some young student friends coming to visit her home, thus, giving mother a chance to strike, stating, “Look, here are some young Christians, you are just waisting your time with an old goat! If you shall really be getting serious about the marriage, I may put my head in the owen, like old Jewish mothers used to do about their unfaithful daughters!”. When I heard these, of course worried a lot, but ‘I offered my help’ to her mother, namely should she wished to put her head in the owen, could I help her then? She banged the telephone to my face.

The cathechism classes are going really good. To my surprise, I have re-discovered a lot of religious material that were similar to my native religion that were obviously coming out of Old Testament. If we shall have time, we’ll come back to Old Testament, for now, since our time is limited for six months, I would like to start “to study the Bible, according to Mathhew,” said father Protano, my sponsor. So, we started. First we studied “The Book of the Origin of Jesus Christ – The Coming of the Savior.” ‘Now when Jesus was born in Betlehem of Judea, in the days of King Herod, behold, Magi came from the East to Jerusalem, saying: ‘Where is he that is born king of Jews? For we have seen his star in the East and have come to worship him.’ But when King Herod heard this, he was troubled, and so was all Jerusalem with him. And gathering together all the chief priests and Scribes of the people, he inquired of them where the Christ was to be born. And they said to him. ‘in Bethlehem of Judea’; and thou Bethlehem, of the land of Juda, art by no means least among the princes of Juda; for from thee shall come forth a leader who shall rule my people Israel.’ …… ‘And when they saw the star they rejoiced exceedingly. And entering the house, they found the child with Mary, his mother, and falling down they worshipped him. And opening their treasures they offered him gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh…….‘But when they had departed, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared in a dream to Joseph, saying, “Arise, and take the child and mother, and flee into Egypt, and remain there until I tell thee. For Herold will  seek the child to destroy him. So he arose, and took the child and his mother by night, and withdrew into Egypt and remained there until the death of Herod.” ‘Then, “The Baptism of Jesus”: ‘Then Jesus came from Galilee to John, at the Jordan, to be babtized by him. And John was for hindering him, and said, “It is I who ought to be baptized by thee, and dost thou come to me?” But Jesus answered and said to him, “Let it be so now, for so it becomes to us fulfill all justice.” Then he permitted him. And when Jesus had been baptized, he immadiately came up from the water. And behold, the heavens were opened to him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending as a dove and coming upon him. And behold, a voice from the heavens said, “This my belowed Son, in whom I am well pleased.”

             Naturally at times I was asking some stupid questions to my mentor, like “Why God didn’t help little Jesus and his mother Mary right in his native town to protect from the wrath of King Herod? How come a God and Son-of God  -that itself very hardaaa to accept for a foreigner, at least at the beginnings- had to be baptized by a mortal being John even thou he was also great and closest to Jesus? I cannot write here my priest’s answers for those and like questions that I asked throughout, but he principally told me that, in belief systems, either you believe or you don’t; you cannot question the scriptures, miracles, revelations or any of the divine inspirations. They are celestial and immortal, they are as they are, what they are, that’s all!

Then, the journeys of Jesus eveywhere to preach. He was at Capharnaum. ‘The people sat in darkness have seen a great light; and upon those who set in the region and shadow of death, a light has arisen.’ From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”

Then Jesus while walking by the sea of Galilee, he saw two brothers, Simon, who is called Peter, and his brother Andrew, casting a net into the sea (for they were fishermen). And he said to them, “Come, folllow me, and I will make you fishers of men.” And at once they left the nets, and followed him. And going further on, he saw two other brothers, James the son of Zebedee, and his brother John, in a both with Zebedee their father, mending their nets; and he called them. And immediately they left their nets and their father, and followed him.

Thus, Jesus started to his mission of preaching and showing miracles in the synagogues, preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every disease and every sickness among the people. And his fame spread into all Syria; and they brought to him all the sick suffering from various diseases and torments, those possessed, and lunatics, and paralytics; and he cured them.

Needless to say I am deeply grateful to Father Protano who dictated all of these word by word, line by line from his notes and different Bibles to me since no book was allowed to be brought out of the church. This way, those valuable informations were becoming more valuable to me too. I did write all of them in my own hand-writing and shall keep them the rest of my life.

October 7’1968                                                                                                                           Code Island

To day’s cathechism was the best of all. Father Protano, in an almost ecstasy, read to me the highlights of Jesus’ “Sermon on the Mountain”.

-122-

“Blessed are the poor in spirit, since theirs is  kingdom of heaven. Blessed are the meek, for they shall possess the earth. Blessed are they who mourn, for they shall be comforted. Blessed are they who hunger and thirst for justice, for they shall be satisfied. Blessed are the merciful for they shall obtain mercy. Blessed are the clean of heart, for they shall see God. Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called children of God. Blessed are they who suffer persecution for justice’ sake, for their is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are you when men reproach you, and persecute you, and, speaking falsely, say all manner of evil against you, for my sake. Rejoice and exult, because your reward is great in heaven; for so did they persecute the prophets who were before you.”

After hearing all these great sayings, my eyes, chest and heart were all full of bliss. “My dear Father,” I said to Father Protano, “I don’t know whether there is or there shall be a heaven after death; but why we all don’t emphasise the importance of man himself, whether he is the representative of God that could be- or not; and, apply all the principles what Jesus brings spring-water clear to the world: Love and justice, caring and sharing, empathy for each other; don’t forget that I, you, he or she, even it, we, you and they, all are blessed with the same stuff that Jesus prescribes; and, the importance of existence and truly exercising to live a truly good life, as we already have a chance of just being on the Earth”. Father’s eyes were grown big; he took a deep breath and said, “I can frankly say, you are a far more advanced Catholic than my any of my original ones. God bless you. You are learning and advancing tremendously.” Since I had found a chance to be a little bit personal, without thinking of taking any advantages of this closeness I posed a question to Father:

“Father, what do you think my chances are with Mary to be with? All, we are two good, innocent people; we both are free and not interested in someone else but ourselves; we do attend to the same church and embrace the same moral values, then, why not?”

Father, though sincere, took a rather serious position, telling me that, as long as a divorce case and a child do exist, church has to put forward certain stiff religious principles to be obeyed with.

“But, father, if someone commits a crime and ask for forgiveness, even in one confession session if God forgives one for a moral sin committed, let me ask  for forgiveness from Him not just once but thousands of times but what kind of immorality I am charged with? Is it a sin of being born onto another religion that might be another great prophet’s way of explaining the same routes of eveyday living to reach the same God? I feel persecuted and how this persecution fits into Jesus’ sayings, as above, ‘Blessed are you when you are reproached and persecuted!’?”

“Son, your lesson is finished today. See you next sunday, after the Mass.”

-123-

Well, I returned home, but divided within myself, as believer or not a believer of anything at all. I called Mary and explained to her what has happened this noon time. She also had mixed feelings too. “My dear Ismailov,” she said, “I went to church all along my life, and as long as I did go by books, everything appeared to be beautiful. I still am not doing anything wrong, I believe, the church’s dogmas can appear to us beyond logic or any reasonable comprehension, but they are put and they shall be going as such, til eternity. Look my dear, what I have been thinking… Hey, are you there, do you listen to me?; “Yes, my love, of course I am here, I am not in love with Father Protano but you!”; “O.K. honey, look. I don’t know whether you know, there is a Presbytarian Church that is the closest to the Catholic Church amongst all others. That church, thou somewhat tough, in principles does not care too much about divorce. So, it may be possible to get married there; I, in all whites; but I guess, first, I have to convince my mother in that matter, second, we have to find a priest that may sympatize with us.” “Okey, until she gives a positive answer, I am going to put the oven off for a while then. (Both laughed!) Well, that’s it now. Let me prepare my son to go out and perhaps, have a nice Chinese dinner and play miniature golf next to it. Love you, bye!” “Bye, love you too!”

October 11’ 1968                                                                                                                       Code Island

To night, we are invited to Mary’s home for my birthday. (Strange, I never knew that my grand-father’s birthdate was october 11 too. What resemblence! Very striking!) Souhi and I dressed well, bought a cake for four, also having a bouquet of flowers for Virgina, Mary’s mother. -She looks like Virgina Woolf, except her genie and ingenuity in creativity, personal grace… and… sometimes I wish her Woolf’s fate.-

Both Mary and mother were also dressed nicely and I did not feel any hostile feelings to start with. It was nice to be with a family, at least in certain times of the year, like Thanksgiving and Christmas. Virginia asked my son how the piano lessons were going. She did not need to ask me how the business was going on since I was most of the time with Mary, she might have obtained the daily news from her. Besides, indeed there is not too much fun, or rather something to report in my business. What you can speak about human misery, suffering, strange and unacceptable attitudes, feelings etc. Just to be polite, I asked Virginia how the things were going in her work, with a cool look, said, ‘As it is, always. No change!’ I was dying to hear from mom anything at all about our situation, but she maintained an absolute silence. She indeed was a good Catholic, except the divorce that she had exercized like me, and, according to her religion, that action was permissible, and my divorce that was permissible in my faith, was not acceptable to hers. I am getting confused.

-124-

“After a brief celebration and the exchange of  personal gifts, Mary wanted to murmur some news to my ears and we found a quite corner for a while. She, in a warm and sincere voice that mother last Monday had gone to see the head-priest, Father Pagan in the catholic church and asked seriously the probabilities of our prospective marriage. Fathers Pagan and Pratono had given for me a clean, respectable and passable note upon my personality, character, attendance to the classes and sincerity in the will to unify with Mary; but the “Catholic church can not be managed with Cannon rule; love is love, people can do anything what they would like to do; even we, could have married outside of church but considering new trends, namely newely mortifying attacks on the Catholic Church, the validity of the Trinity Principle and the death and resurrection of the Jesus Christ and alike subjects were pushing the church to be quite rigid and firmly standing on basic principles of it.”

So, they decided that I should apply to the bishop’s local office for such permission. Should it not be granted then, that is quite possible, I shall have to write to Rome, to His Holiness’ Ecumenical Council for consideration. Mary was smiling, “Isn’t it good? At least they are showing a way and perhaps testing out, but nevertheless the only way.” “Rome may take at least two years to respond my dear, and, WHAT IT SHALL RESPOND if it responds? That blows my head off and tomorrow I am going right into those priests’ office and ask them very very important questions. I am fed up and drawing my sword off. That is enough idiocy!” Then, I pulled my son as fast as possible and left there. Mary was thoughtful and worried and her witch mother was triumphantly smiling from the window and wawing her hands.

I am not going to write the details of what happened the next day at the Church Office. Whatever I had been suffering from the minute that I stepped in, in this Continent, itseems to create enough hell in me that is going to breake lose. Well, I am sure, you shall read in a few months, or next year probably in a book form what and how I had suffered in this Dante’s Hell. I already decided abut the name of the book: “Wheelwright”. First I have thought as “Challenge of Believing versus Non-believing””, or “Wars among Gods” that was going to sound a Grecian style write-up that would sound like a drama. However, I wanted to make it a human comedy where there was no winner, but everybody was going to have fun, so, I insist about the name ‘Wheelwright’. Read it and remember me. For the time being, I am closing this book with the intentions of not to open it again, whatsoever. “So long and see you in Heaven, Mary, if I go there; see you in Hell, Virginia, if I go there.”

October 25, 1968                                                                                                                          Code Island

“Mrs. K., my son’s music teacher, for the first time complained, rather gently pointed out my son Ismailov 2nd’ın relatively poor performance as far as piano is concerned. She claimed, “I see a kind of disinterest, unwilling-

-125-

ness to commit himself. He does not seem to have the joy he used to possess. Naturally he is a young, growing boy, may have some transitory issues to cope with, approaching the pre-teens. But regardless how little I know about you, I feel and breath a nearly perfect, comfortable air whenever I come to your house, and, I know I cannot put my nose into your private family affairs… but my empathy and respect for the little guy is quite deep. Is there anything I could do?”

I outlined to her that he had lost his mother since the age of two years and nine months old and had never seen her again. Recently I was in a serious relation with a young lady that might have ended up with a matrimony; however, due to some external factors, that possibility was nullified. We did not talk to him yet about the details of it, we both, in a rather quiet, passive ways, are trying to absorb the outcome of it, I guess. Since this was a reality, we had to deal with it as it came out. That was all. I thanked her for her interest, and requested that she should not probe anything, please, and does not need to be much more kinder than before, just keep going on with an understanding, that was all I wish at this moment. She thanked for my frankness and wished good days to come.

Well, I guess, we grown-ups all behave, the same way. ‘The child is child, he could be seen but not heard.’ We do not know how to approach them. There is no school for it. To lose his mother was not his choice, was rather mine due to incompability in the family and, for heaven’s sake, on long run, it was going to be far more deleterious than whatever could happen now on. Of course this is my fantasy, and since there is no way of measuring it up, we have to live and learn, if we can. Even though I am a prominent child psychiatrist, that does not help me too much, other than perhaps preventing myself from doing something wrong, with good will, like being overly indulgent with him, feeling sorry for him and treating accordingly, buying useless toys or make some pleasant offers, as if nothing bad happened. I never forget the French proverb, ‘L’enfer est pavé de bons intentions!’ (The hell is paved with good intentions!) Yes, I am holding tight nowadays, but when I am ready, I am sure, I shall speak about our mutual fate, at least I’ll thank him for his understanding and not complaining what he has been through and alike. Kant, I am losing my respect for you, where was that individuals were determining their own fates? Uufff. I am tired, I am going to bed!

November 24’1968                                                                                                   Code Island

I have not been writing for a long time. I guess, I had not had enough energy. I was quite busy too. I had resigned from that Private Child Psychiatric Hospital and indulged rather keenly and deeply in Community Mental Health affairs. Since it was in my power and duty, I was in touch with clergy-men, fire-men and teachers to make meetings with them, and discuss about the community mental health protective services, child neglect,

-126-

unnecessary punishments, early detection of behavioral difficulties, parent-child interaction, how we can detect the tendency to suicide and not to succumb into drug habit and alike. I was arranging state-wide symposiums, conferences and T.V. talks. I indeed felt quite good and energetic. Between, whenever was possible, I was able to talk with my junior too, referring to our mutual loss, his durability and capacity to endure this sort of things and finally telling him how much I was proud of him.

Yesterday was Thanksgiving Day and we were invited to our piano teacher’s home, as guests. That was our first visit to their home and also having a chance to meet her husband and nine-year old daughter. The atmosphere was very good, simple and sincere, filled with the natural ingredients of a natural home. No doubt I felt I missed Mary and related home atmosphere. We watched plenty of College Football follies too. After a while, when husband and two children were watching T.V. and looking at the family album, Mrs. K., with a very sincer voice and friendly manner, talked to me about my possible loneliness, plus the fact that the child needs a female touch and so on so fort, so, if I am willing to meet an unmarried young lady, a nurse, with a strong sense of family and integrity; no smoking, no drinking, no premarital adventures, she would do whatever she could. Of course my heart was empty, I could not put myself in my son’s shoes whether he needs a mother or not, my need for a faithful wife was obvious.

I told her I would think of it; at my age and life experiences perhaps a ‘logical marriage’ was, or could be a much more logical preference than a ‘love story.’ I asked more about that young lady. She said, she is a Mormon girl, age 26, living with her father and mother who are very dignified people; mother of course a housewife, the older sister had already been married for the past three years, having a small baby girl. Father, an engineer, also holding a very high, important position in the church administration, ‘Councillor or something like that’. Family lives in their own house, in a small village called Lake Laman, right at the border of the other neighbouring State. She works as a registered nurse at the surgical unit of a local district hospital.

I told Mrs. K. that I tentatively and hesitantly say ‘yes, let me meet her,’ provided that I do not know anything about Mormons, while she could make an arrangement for such a brief togetherness, I would search, perhaps thru encyclopaedias about the religious principles and customs of that Church. Needless to say, I was not going to go through another experience upon ‘divorce’ story. So, I think I felt a little bit anxious about the possibility of this new adventure, but indeed it was getting a little bit strange to sit at the Govermental dinners all alone, at one head of the table all by myself, and an unmarried priest at the other top, and all the others, including the Governor and the ministers with their delightful wives. For sure, I was missing something, and, this adventure that probably was going to be the last, may be was worth to try. Needless to say, last night, it took too long to fall asleep, and in my dreams, Father Protano with a devilish smile, kept looking at me, without saying a word.

-127-

December 1st’ 1968                                                                                                                      Code Island

During the week I had a chance to go to the library and seek out some information about Mormons, from various books. The best came out again from ‘Encyclopedia Tannica’ (Gush, one hundred years later what coincidence!). It may be of public knowledge for an ordinary citizen but for a foreigner, it is a brand new history and quite interesting to read. I had to rush because Mrs. K. Had already arranged with the Lady Francis (That was the prospective lady’s name!) to go to a movie, however three of us altogether since going alone with a strange man was also not permissible in Mormonism, so someone had to shaperon us. Good so far. This shall take place tomorow evening.

Well, in summary, ‘The Book of  Mormon, taken from the plates of Nephi, is written to the Lamanites, who are a remnant of the house of Israel; and also to Jew and Gentle – Written by way of commandement, ans also by the spirit of prophecy and of revelation – Written and sealed up, and hid up unto the Lord, that they might not be destroyed – To come forth by the gift and power of God unto the interpretation thereof – Sealed by the hand of Moroni, and hid up unto the Lord, to come forth in due time by way of the Gentile – The interpretation thereof by the gift of God.’ I was surprised to note that they were also of Israel origin, the boom takes its origines from the Old Testament, the book of Moses and that of Abraham. The historians had found some evidence, written on the original Egyptian Papyri that been found at the Common Egyptian Funerary Texts, about the existence of these tribes then, there. The old books say about the Nephrites, their having a history of virtuous, industrius and fair-skinned people. Sinful, red-skinned Lamanites, tried to exterminate them, so they followed the same fate of Jewish people: Wandering around the world. One big gap is that, from those before Jesus days until A.C. 1830, Mormons were not heard of. Then there suddenly comes a Reverand James SMITH (New York born, A.C. 1805), proclaims that He is the prophet of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and establishes his head-quarters first in Missouri, building an entire brand new Mormon City, Zion, in A.C. 1931. Their biblical existence, was taken from ‘golden plates’ and a very specially made golden plate with special stones that were placed in silver bows, also called Moroni Plate, as a proof of the glorious Israeli and Gentile backgrounds of Mormons, was delivered to Prophet Smith by a male angel, MORONI himself in Kirkland, in front of two witnesses: David WHITMER and Martin HARRIS. That plate, was to be saved and protected at the Mormons’ head-quarters until eternity.

“The essential principals of Mormonism could be summarized, as follows;

. GOD has evolved from man,             . MEN might evolve into gods,             . The Persons of Trinity are of distinct beings,             . Human souls pre-existed. Christ came to the earth so that ‘all might be saved and raised from the dead’, but, ‘a person’s future is determined by his-hers own action.’             . Justification is by faith and obediance,             . Obediance to be ordinances of the church,

-128-

            . Repentance and Babtism are performed through immersion,             . Laying on the hands for Spirit Gifts, including prophecy, revelation, speaking in tongues (I had met some people in one of the ‘Born-Again Christian Churches who were speaking in tongues, meaning without knowing about anyone, they were able to speak, communicate with each other not only with persons, but with their ancestors too which was quite an experience for me!)             . Faitful members of the church, would inherit eternal life as gods.             . When Christ will return, then shall be ‘the temple work’, principally “Baptism on behalf of dead” shall be in order; . Proselytism, Polygamy were set by Smith himself, but legally declined in 1890.

As I understand Prophet Smith and His followers, had a quite opposition to their existence and celestial claims that they are from Israel long before Jesus Christ, their priesthood and rituals are “true representa-tives of true church”, the American Indians are their descendents, the Prophet is ordained as such by an angel MORONI to settle this discipline throughout the U.S.A., spreading to Ohio and Missouri, using even force when necessary and alike, have them involved involved in actual battles with the Government and a lot of blood was shed, like The Mountain Maedows Massacre, A.C. 1857. (Mohammed too was indulged in several wars while trying to spread Islam.)  Rev. Smith himself was killed in one of these battles as early as in 1844, at the age of 39, right after building a new city, NAUVOO in 1839 A.C.; however his disciples, Lieut.Gen. Brigham YOUNG who later on became Governor in A.C. 1852, and his son, Joseph Smith III, in Iowa and Illinois set the church (A.C. 1852-60) on very strong foundations and and worship in Utah thereafter, however extending themselves up to England and Scandinavia. Prophet Smith was once in touch with a Masonic Lodge and present in their meetings quite frequently, also reported.

As far as the administrative structure is concerned, each church has a president that is one of the  descendants of the Prophet and is appointed by revelation. In every church there are two Councilors who possess very powerful political power, a Council of Twelve Apostoles, The First Council of Seventy.                 Mormon people live close-by their churches; attend to them very regularly and religiously. 4,000 to 5,000 people live in “Stakes”, a few hundred stakes are managed by a President and the Bishop.

Well, sems to be interesting; sounds to me a Middle-Age-Chivalry-kind institution with some mystery course. I felt a kind of chill too. Anyways, now at least I feel half-ready to meet young lady Francis, my prospective bride, I guess. An untouched girl, late sixties in Merica, non-smoker, non-drinker and at the service of man obediantly? Hard to believe, but we will see.

-129-

December 2nd’1968                                                                                                               Code Island

It is slightly after mid-night. We just returned from “Camelot”. Its music had mesmerized me. Needless to say Mrs. K., I and Lady Francis were altogether at the Central Cinéma, at the first balcony. Having a third person between, had really facilitated this important ‘first get together’, especially when it was amalgamated with a historical and mythical masterpiece.

Lady Francis is of medium height, somewhat plumb but not necessarily fat, with curvy blondish hair, gross green frog-eyes, talking nearly in an alto voice, however giving a sense of purity and serenity. On a few occasions when our fingers touched each other I felt a kind of cold and sweaty, trembly but definitely not-estrogen driven and ridden body extentions. One immeditaley feels a kind of security and trust. After movies too, not much has been said. We shook hands and said good-bye to each other.

About half-an-hour later Mrs. K. Called me up and with a curious sounding voice asked my opinion about Lady Francis. Of course I could not completely know a person in such relatively short time, neither she, but my first impression was positive. Love, could have developped later on, at this age and moment in my life, a logical marriage was perhaps much more wiser than an immediate fall in love, I guess. Mrs. K. Said Lady Francis had liked me a lot; I was serious, mature but witty too, and, trustable. “What shall be our next step?” I asked Mrs. K.; she said that, if it is alright with me, next sunday I am invited for a sunday dinner, in their home with the family. This jet speed, while somewhat scaring me, was giving me some sense of ‘right’ since, if the things were not this much in order, the succession of the events could not have been this smooth. So, I keep my fingers crossed, and shall wait for next sunday. Meanwhile I’d better to read a little bit more about Mormons.

December 10th’1968                                                                                                       Sea-Chief, Chussett

To day at noon, I and my junior, were present at Lady Francis’ home, one of the small private properties in the assigned locality in one of the Mormon stakes, in a small town called Sea-Chief, in our neighboring state Chussett. All names around here old American Indian Tribes’ names. As Mormons state that Indians are coming from Mormon blood, they may feel very secure and comfortable with their choice of settlement.

All family members greeted us right at the door, including father that really impressed me. That was the custom that I am used to observe. The family really impressed me as a very honorable one. Father, in his fiftiees with slightly greyish hair and eye-glasses, a serious but sincere man, an engineer, as I said before; a healthy, strong man and obviously the true head of the house. Mother, who looked like exactly her daugher: Somewhat plumb, emotional but sincere, thanked many times for the bouquet of the flowers that my son presented to her. The older sister was not present at the beginning, she was going to visit later on with her husband and the baby.

-130-

Without talking too much, we silently and solemnly sat at the pre-designed seats at the dinner table. Lady Francis and I were facing each other, husband and wife also, and my son somewhere between. Father, before start, raised her hands half-way through and said his prayers:

I pray to the Father in the name of Christ; O God, the Eternal Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctify this bread to the souls of all those who partake of it; that they may eat in rememberence of the body of thy Son, and witness unto thee. O god, the Eternal Father, that they are willing to take upon them the name of thy Son, and always remember him, and keep his commandements which he hath given them, that they may always have his Spirit to be with them. Amen.” And after he took his first bite of bread, we were allowed to take our own.

Lunch went on in a quiet but superficial air and exchange, with random talks about mine and father’s jobs, my son’s school, Lady Francis’ Hospital work and alike. As desert, cold cold fruit juice was served. All were fine with me. I was dying to be alone with my bride-to-be and talk about various facts of life, her feelings about marriage and sharing life with someone who had come from abroad, with a son in hands, whether she has any thoughts about having more children, future home namely where to live, finances and alike. However there did not occur any chance for these kind of things for we never were left alone long enough. These things were obviously taken for granted, mature grown-ups could have made their own decisions later on or any time; obviously the most important thing at the present time was my suitability to the Mormon congregation.

Thus, early in the afternoon, while the rest of the family was busy with getting acquainted with each other, the Father and I sat aside and he drew the conclusions. He said, openly, he had liked me; he already has heard about my reputation, righteousness, decency, hard and humanitarian work that I had been doing, and specially taking care of my child, all alone. It was not fair for a man with my qualities to carry on this kind of lonely life. God himself could not stand to be alone and had created man thereof. “Here we are,” he said. “We are opening our arms to you. If you don’t have any objection, next sunday morning, please come to Church, be our guest and observe the ceremonies. There, the President of The Church shall explain to you the basic rules of the church and what to do for a church wedding that is absolutely required.” Then, if everything was going to be alright, by Christmas time, at the Holy Season that was just a feew weeks ahead anyway, we would marry. I whole-heartily accepted the program for especially the day before Christmas was my son’s birthday; why not we could not meet the dates?

-131-

Early in the afternoon, Lady Francis’ older sister, husband and  their nearly two-year old baby-girl arrived. They were too, open, sincere and joyous people. They wished us luck and we, vawing hands, took off, going for a ride in the beautiful surroundings and wilderness of the nature, in spite of winter season. Everywhere was white, but roads were clean and sun was shining all-over. I asked my son’s opinion how he is feeling about this forthcoming marriage; he, with a very clever smile, answered, “Dad, this is your business, it does not make any differrence to me as long I am with you.” This boy should have been a prophet himself. May be he is, time will show.

December 17th’1968                                                                                                                 Code Island

I woke up early this wintery sunday morning. I took my bath, and put my best suit on. I don’t need to impress anyone, but I do not wish any technical matter should be a subject to spoil my image. I left my son with hy next neighbor, doctor’s family from Uba. I am not rich, but I always had good cars to run since I even do not know even how to change the tires. Anyways, my blue Mercedes shines and slides over the crisby icy snovy roads and here I come.

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, is one of the newely-set, well-built churches in Code Island, close to Sea-Chief, Chussett town line. Mr. Normand, my prospective father-in-law who was the senior Councillor and Deacon in the church hierarchy, personally met me at the door aside the President of the church. After shaking hands, quickly we entered in one of the small administrative offices. Office was furnished very neat and simple. On the walls Rev.Smith’s pictures were faced with that of Jesus Christ, on the other.

Rev. Harold, in a very nice voice, asked about my original religion, marital status, and the degree of the knowledge about Mormonism. I summarized briefly my status and mentioned about my willingness of marrying Mr. Normand’s daughter Francis. He informed me that in Mormon Church, there are two kinds of marriages; one, “marriage for time”, and the other, “marriage for eternity,” or “celestial marriage.” The marriage for time, is losing its validity after death. It is believed that some ‘not that much responsible people who neither are not out of the world, nor are supposed to give in marriage, may prefer’ that type. One way, they do not abide by the church’s law completely, not out-cast, they ara saved too, but without enlarging themselves, they remain singly and without exaltation. In short, this lower form of marriage, if one wants to, may prefer this, or the person’s civic condition may not be suitable more than this.

             Celestial marriage is only performed in the holy temples, like here, and the participants eventually shall be rewarded with a celestial or higher garde of exaltation to come. The other name for this type of marriage is “Sealing”. Indeed, two good people, are sealed to each other until eternity and even thereafter; the President who also is ‘chief priest’, said: “By a reve-

-132-

lation by Prophet Smith, in A.C. 1843, polygamy was permitted. Then prophet has spoken of women “given unto him to multiply and replenish the earth… and for their exaltation in the eternal worlds, that they may bear the sould of men,” namely, says a note, “the souls or spirits of men to be born in heaven.” But, with another revelation in A.C. 1890, conforming with the Federal regulations, the polygamy was abolished. President Wilford Woodruff, on A.C. November 1’1890, addressing to the saints at Logan, Utah, saying, “I want to say this: I should have let all the temples go out our hands; I should have gone to prison myself, and let every man go theree, had not yhe Gıd of heaven commanded me to do what I did do; and when the hour came that I was commanded to do that, it was all clear to me.” (Published in Deseret News, A.C. November 7’1891.)

“Therefore, my son Ismailov, if you marry Francis, as long as you remain married to her, you may not marry another person at the same time. Knowing Francis and now you and considering Mr. Normand’s position, in this church, you owe to marry in celestial form, only that fits you. That means, you shall have some ceremonies prior to declaration and sanction of the wedding which is unseparable part of our rituals. You shall never tell anyone in life time about the details of those rituals, may be just of highlights, or your personal feelings if and when deemed to be necessary, in good will and not serving any evil souls, that’s all. Otherwise, the results may be unthinkable. We recognize one year’s time as adjustment to the church and its principles; so, God forbid if anything happens within the next twelve months, even separation may be possible; but after a year, your said and unsaid- committments to Church, seals you them until eternity.

“I repeat my son again that, just as the relationship between husband and wife who are married only ‘for time’, does not carry over into the spirit world, so also is the bond od parents and children broken by death, unless they are sealed by the proper temple rite. It is a part of the celestial marriage rite to seal the children to the parents for eternity. But for a son (of who you have one!) whose parents were not so sealed til eternity a way is provided whereby a family connection in the future world may be continued. He can, by proxy, marry his parents for eternity and be sealed unto them through these proxies. This is frequently done today by new converts to the faith. But here, too, the sealing is not accepted unless it is freely accepted and all the conditions met by those who are sealed. Do you understand all what I am saying?             “I believe so, Sir!”             “Well, then, what date you choose? Mr. Normand mentioned one day before Christmas. Even though the church is exceedingly busy those days, as you may already know, if you wish we could arrange it. D’accord?”             ” D’accord!”             “See you on December 23rd, 02.00 P.M., for your celestial marriage. Good luck to you for now.”              “Yes Sir, on December 23rd, 02.00 P.M. for celestial marrriage. Thank you.”

-133-

We all shook hands, and I left the church however in a kind of half-daze. It first appeared to be very plausible, acceptable and honorable principles, perhaps paving a road to a clean life, I am sure they still are, but what created a kind of chill in me because of those committments. I am a man of belief and committment, but I had never plunged into this deep chain of committments. I felt I was a small drop in an ocean, fresh and entacing, but frightening too. Well, “Courage mon ami, courage!” (Courage my friend, courage!), I consoled myself. I don’t think I shall be able to sleep to night, and considerimg my son’s age, that is almost nine, I am not going to give any details about these church committments  that more than half of them are obscure events even to me, at least at this point.

December 24th, 1968                                                                                                            Two Thousand Islands

Well, you can congratulate me for my giantic courage what I had achieved yesterday noon, at the Mormon Church. Francis was all in her whites and I was all in my blacks: The eternal challenge of contrasts. All guests were ready on time, including my own little son, who was dressed-up nicely with a black bow-tie, solemnly standing, having been gathered at the Ceremonial Hall.

As we had practiced before, Rev. Harold invited Francis and me to stand before him, and began to read some paragraphs from ‘The Book of Mormon’:              “Here, Ismailov and Francis are standing before me, also meaning before Jesus Christ, the Eternal God, to perform a celestial marriage in this Holy Church. However, according to our covenant principles this sort, Ismailov has to be ‘ordained’ an elder in the Melchizedek Priesthood (this was not told me before, and don’t know what is all about!) and also receive the other blessings pertaining the house of Lord, all of which the Lord has indicated shall be administered in his holy temple. As these blessings are made available for the living, they are also made avilable for their worthy dead. Now, we are taking our groom to be ordained and gone through some ritualistic, spiritual experiences before the Council of Twelve Apostles in our celestial ceremony chamber.”

He began to walk and I followed him. After two or three minutes walk, in eastern part of the church, we entered in an incense filled ‘holy room,’ before the said members of the church. There, they blinded me with a folder, turned the electricity off and pushed me forward. (I cannot say what experiences I had thereafter, what kind of questions were asked and what kind of suggestions were made due to high secrecy. I was not bewildered or scared whatsoever because I had had similar experiences at the initiation of my third degree of ‘master’ freemasonry, just two years ago.) Obviously I had passed the necessary trials and tribulations. Then, I was unfolded and returned, being held my hand by Rev. Harold to the Ceremonial Hall.

-134-

There, again Rev. Harold, before the crowd, began to read some passages from the Book of Moroni:             “And again, I exhort you, my brethren, that ye deny not the ‘gifts of God’, for they are many; and they come from the same God. And there are different ways that these gifts are administred; but it is the same God who worketh all in all; and they are given by the same manifestations of the Spirit of God unto men, to prophit them (10:8).

“For behold, to one is given by the Spirit of God, that he may teach the word of ‘wisdom’ (10:9);             “And to another, that he may teach the word ‘knowledge’ by the same spirit (10:10);             “Wherefore, there must be ‘faith’, and if there must be faith there must also be hope; and if there must be hope there must also be charity (10:20);            “And again I would exhort you that ye would ‘come unto Christ, and lay hold upon every good ‘gift’ and not the evil gift, nor the unclean thing. (10:30).”            Then, Rev. Harold addressed to me: ‘The rings, please!’            I extended them, with somewhat trembling fingers. Holy man, took both of them and after examining for a very short while, passed them through my fiancé Francis’ and mine’ ring fingers; and he finished his blessings:            “Francis and Ismailov; as both of you came unto Christ, King of heaven, our creator, to conjugate in the form of celestial marriage in this holy church, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, having been passed successfully all the necessary qualifications tests to be a member of this congregation before the President, Councils, The Council of Twelve Apostles, Deacon, all priests, in order to share the gifts of Jesus Christ on this earth and in death thereafter, I declare you husband and wife. God bless you too. Amen. Now, you can embrace each other.”

That was it and I am now a junior member of Mormon Church. I am sure, I shall abide with all rules and regulations of it. There is no reason why I may not do so. I am coming to a close in my writings, because my bride is just awakening. So long.”

*

I read the above written parts of my grand-father’s life story even without raising my head from the top of my desk; and, when I raised it up, I was in a kind of daze. I sure was mesmerized with the fluidity of the events, all intertwined with each other though appear occurring independently, displaying a faith. Were they personal choices or pre-destined? I wouldn’t know. Oo, my God, the time is almost 18.00 P.M., I should rush to my lovely wife for sharing the dinner; then of course, you know where I am going. Now, at least I feel much more confident and sure of myself that I could control the situation better than before, whatever the circumstances would bring. Because, because I am much more acknowledged and equipped than before. We shall see.

-135-

                                                                         19

I had previously mentioned about the architecturial designs of our houses that were mainly depended heavily upon the earth-quake proof principles, and built accordingly: as many stories possible, high but almost pyramid shaped, looking like old Assurian Ziggurats. Old people’s homes were built much more closer to the earth, nonetheless they may look like alike. However, we permitted to built the worship centers to be constructed as they were or might have been in their original features in old times. Thus, their looks, besides being very distinguished and serene, offer to eyes a beautiful panaromic scenes of different worlds. Classical Christian churches, Muslim mosques and Jewish temples are already known too many people but Mormon Church, due to its rarety presents a different kind of construction. One would say, “Oo, how beautiful Gothic chateau it is. Look at that cathedral from Middle Ages!” It is rich, big and grandiose from outside but warm and friendly from inside. However, wherever you go, you feel yourself as if you are in Salt Lake City, Utah.

Anyways, I was at the Church of Jesus Christ of the Latter-day Saints, just on time, for a visit, as previously cited. Needless to say, with a small group of followers behind, Reverend Arthur Brenner, President, shook hands with me quite lively, shaking a few times successively and presented me to his company: “Here is Mr. George Kwell..” When I shook hands with him, I immediately recognized him: He was the person who had come with a group of five for the possibility of the establishement of the Masonic Lodge. He too was very much emotional of being with me again. “Here is Kevork Papazian.. One of our most precious servants of the Church, Councillor.” “How do you do Mr. Papazian!”, and Rev. Arthur continued to present, “Here is the one of the utmost respectable persons, the last treasure who just joined us; His Excellency Reverend Pudowski!” A deep, bas-bariton voice while saying “My pleasure, Sir!” shook me because that was the exact voice, however speaking in Sanskrit then, who last night was giving the orders around. I looked into his eyes, they were as large as and as deep as oceans, and appeared to be spotlessly clean. Nonetheless I felt myself uncircled and queezed with a fiery-red iron. “The other councillor and the deacon shall join us later on. They are getting ready for to night grand assembly. Let us go into my office, if you wish,” and we walked. Still under the influence of my readings from my grand-dad, I and others followed him into his private office where I had never been before. I sat down in a comfortable easy chair, right at the entrance. The others also sat silently, after me. I looked around and make a polite comment about the beautiful internal design and delightful furnishings. President, calmly and quietly responded with a few polite words, but behind them, I felt there was going to come a strong wind, playing innocent perhaps, silently but strongly pushing me into a rather difficult situation, “Okey, please tell us, why you are here?”, knowing that, as we used to say in poker games in old home, “having the Ace of Spade in your palm!”, he did not need to worry about anything. “The card is in my hands!”

-136-

Of course he did not ask the above question, kept looking, -as matter of fact, all doing the same- into my eye. After an initial anxiety state that I experienced for certain seconds, I said:             “Mr. President. I have some questions and puzzles on my mind, perhaps related to Mormon Church and Mormonism, however I do not feel competent enough to find some plausible answers and be fair to myself and to the entire people in this Republic, including you Mormons, who had been very respectable citizens throughout. I don’t want to go in the circles and repeat things that I myself am not clear.”

“I appreciate your frankness and sincerity,” replied Reverend Arthur. “Your nobility and fairness is well-known to everybody in the State. We do know your values and good-will, but still we do not know the essence or matrix of the problem, how we can help you, Sir?”              “As time goes by, I am sure, I will be more specific. At the present time, I enriched my knowledge just a little bit more about Mormon Church, but of course, they are not good enough. I went over the known encyclopaedias and some religious books, naturally not good enough. (After pausing for a while) I very specifically want to know more about MORONI ANGEL and MORONI PLATES… (As soon as I mentioned these, their eyes circled around, gave some sparks to each other, may be so, may be my paranoia) I don’t know whether you permit ‘The Book of Mormon’ circulate outside of the church, do you?”

“Under normal circumstances ‘no’, but for your Excellency, isn’t it (looking at the others, and then getting up and going to one of the cabinets, bringing out a rather small book with a dark blue jacket) here is your Honor, this should be our gift to you, keep it as long as you wish. And, after reading, if you need some interpretations, needless to say, we all are under your service.”

I was really grateful to them in a way, may be connecting inner thoughts and feelings via subconscious avenues, but outwardly nonetheless polite and helpful they were. I was just at the beginning of the mystery, but my conscious was clear from the very beginnings that, there was an unfinished business somewhere, and that was touching, if not threatening somebody’s, perhaps mine existence and only someone like me with a State power and good-will for humanity and fairness of “Khalifa Omar”, could make some people happy and, at the same time, fulfilling some justice, long awaited. I really felt quite eased up thru putting myself forward wide open, though sincere and innocent, perhaps a kind of securing myself too, or the other important person whoever could be, asking for extension of time. In other words, in a civilized way, we had crossed some messages for everybody’s benefit. I believe human beings could resolve all man-made problems, provided that they should keep their good-wills and intentions wild open, addressing to the very hearts of the other brothern. Well, once again, here is the greatness of the New Atlantis Republic: One is for all, all is for one!

-137-

20

Although I am all worked-up for the Book of Mormon, to night, I have to fulfill my previous committment to the Shamanistic Center. If you have some free time and would like to listen to me in this subject, please come as my guests, follow me at the Center and come up to performance on the stage, as one of the most remarkable practices of Shamanism since we do not show those worship activities on Big Screen.

It is a rainy day today. At an island state, the rain usually comes as storm, since the Island is wide open from four sides, with a tremendous noise and high speed, wind comes and sweeps everything whatever can. It is as if another Flood. Birds fly around with wild screams restlessly, the sun is also hidden behind angry clouds, nature takes its cold shower and then, suddenly everything stops, sun smiles, clouds are getting whiter and thinner and fluffy, then the nature symphony starts from adaggio again.

So I watched the rain drops playing their last dances from my window, succumbed into thoughts again. Yes, where I was? The other nights’ hearing bells ring in my ears, repeating, “Sru! Apnuhi prathama… Anyutha, hata! Asti mant Moroni Plates. Band ca pariraksyantam asya pranah. Aduna!” “Listen! Obtain first… otherwise, kill! He is the possessor of Moroni Plates. Enter into his friendship and spare his life! Now!) George and Kevork ha! How friendly they were in the church. Wouldn’t they know I am innocent if there is some secret in it? Yes, I am innocent. Do they know I am innocent? Yes, they know. What they are after is somewhat known to me, but why is not known. Shall they give me enough chance to resolve this problem? Yes, it appears so. If I couldn’t resolve, could they harm me? I don’t know, yes or no. I am anxious to finish up my grand-father’s diary and read a little bit more from the Book of Mormon. But now, I am on my way to the Shamanistic Center and here I am in a place with different air.

The Shamanism Center’s leader, Ibn-ul Kadeem, greeted me warmly, and jokingly asked, “Are you ready to be on the stage, Excellency?” “By all means, I always feel young when I am coming here. People are ready? I brought my hat and mask that are in my hand-bag; did you prepare a shaman’s drum and a small rug at the stage for my use?” “Yes, all are ready, Your Excellency!” “Six of your students too?” “Yes, Your Excellency!”.

-138-

“Good evening ladies and gentlemen;

“Last week, we have talked somehow about some principles or components of the “culture” and seeing Shaman as a cultural embassador of any given, particularly those of primitive, or developing masses of human societies. We have talked about the “Initiation exercises of Shaman” and related experiences, and as anyone of you could be a shaman candidate, we had looked over the small personal experiences that could make, for instance having “underworld” and “sky trips” and other visits. As you may recall, during these trips, shaman generally takes his drum, may use his mask and may resort to his”sacred animal” if he needs too.

“As you may imagine, all the details of these performances are cultural patterns of the people whoever they represent. Culture, of course, is closely related to some symbols that are transmitted from generations to generations. Though these symbols may change from time to time, (as Swastika was originally a mid-Asia sign to show the four-corner on the roads that used for the same purpose in South America too, also meaning ‘fortune’, ‘luck’ well-being’ in Sanskrits, Nazis used them in A.C. 1930’ies for different cause), they have to give some service to the nation which it belongs to. Some of those practices may not seem to be acceptable by general views such as in Old India women were burnt after their husbands’ death, on the other hand, to day, in Enga, the same is observed; however the woman is strangled; blood related people through father are not permitted to marry, but if a child is born from such relation, there is permission for infanticide.

“As Mircea Eliade (A.C. 1907 Bukarest, Romania – A.C. 1986 Chicago, U.S.A.) who is the dean of modern anthropology taught us first how shaman is charged with some almost impossible looking, a kind of clearance of dirty jobs. In Borneo, for instance, it is believed that a devil psyche (thou might be her next neighbour) enters in a woman’s body (Incubus) and shaman (Bungai) is called to take that devil out her body through some black magic and rituals. There for every 200 poeple there is one shaman. If someone is sick, that means his or hers healthy soul is angry at that person, leaves and goes somewhere else. Shaman, in general with his drum, has to travel, find it, and bring it back.

“Here, as a practicum let me show how this is done.             “Suppose we have a sick person, a young woman. (I call a woman, from the crowd who listens to this lecture.) She has tremendous abdominal pain and suffering. (I lay a small rug at the middle of the stage and let the woman actually lay on the rug!. I also take out a shaman’s hat out of my bag, that is a round, cane or wicker hat, with several feathers around and a shaman’s mask, looking like taken from old African Tarzan movies, wear both of hem In addition I take the drum that I am provided by the Center, starting to beat it with regular strokes, of medium height for number of minutes. Then, with a serie of three quick strokes, I stop drumming, put the drum aside and lay to the floor, next to the sick lady. Then, addressing to the audience while

-139-

laying down) “So far, through opening ceremonies, we gave the signal to the ‘sick soul’ of the lady ‘here we are coming to look for you!’. Now, I am going to examine the lady’s body wheather her soul is there or not!”  (I put my ear on her abdomen. After searching through for a while, I tell her:) “Your soul left you. She might have been angry with you, and hostile to you. Now, my duty is to find it out, and bring it back to you!”

(Then, I straightened myself up and  clap my hands, six students of Ibn-ul Kadeem, run to the middle of the stage, form a “canoe” around the patient, kneeling down with some distance between, namely two at each side, one in front and one at back; I tell everyone:) “This is the spiritual canoo, and we all are going to search this woman’s soul who left her!”. (I also sit at the middle in the canoo, next to the patient, and drum slowly and regularly, with simple beats, with regular intervals. During this drumming, six youths, with only arms, imitate rowing forward, also syncronizing their bodies accordingly. This scenery gives the false impression that as if the ship is going forward, after the lost, rather escaped soul. Anyways, after six or seven minutes’ beating, I suddenly beat the drum with vigor, three times with three sharp beats, and stop. All arm and body movements stop too. That means we came to a cave where the escapee soul might be hidden somewhere. I got up alone, get out of the boat, and go to the audience one by one, asking,)

“Do you have an extra soul on you? Ha? Any extra guest? (Also checking with my finger-tips their immediately reachable pockets, their hair on the head, even touching their stomach. Finally, like a magician, I find the soul somewhere, -generally in an innocent child’s pocket- I hold -imagery- something very delicate in my fingers, carry it very carefully in the air, show the audience turning one hundred and eighty degrees around and and then putting it in my pocket. Then I re-enter the canoe, sit down then lay down slowly, take out the soul out of my pocket),

“Now, I put the soul in my mouth, and breath it to the patient’s abdomen!” (I do this a few times, with deep breathings. Then I ask the sick woman:                 “How do you feel now?”, she, (somewhat stunned, thinks and moves her eye-lashes anxiously, checks herself how she feels, and) finally murmurs:                  “Oo, indeed, I feel very well!                  “O.k., your soul is back; your are reconciled. Now on, you give good care to it!”. (Then, I took my drum in my hands again, started to the same beats as before, but this time, six youths, start again to move their arms, hands and bodies move, but this time in reverse; namely we are going home. Again, after a few minutes strıke, I bit three times three strong beats then stop. We all get out the boat and greet the audience. Plenty of applauds, deservedly so!)

-140-

“Not only in primitive societies, but in higly cultured populations and nations too, Shamans are charged with important duties. In old Hungary, shamans are called “Taltos” and their prinicipal duties are to cure, to find out the witches, to limit the devil’s mis-deeds and alike. In order to achieve these, a shaman can transmute himself into a horse or a bull; do his job in reality or in his dreams. According to their beliefs, a shaman is created in his mother’s womb; thus he is sacred; if there is a war on the earth, he flies in the skies to save his country. He has a very strong sense of “finding the things out”, particularly those of treasures. Here it is, a very well known Hungarian myth, regarding a shaman’s endeavour to recover a treasure, and the games that he played even to his own people.

“Once upon a time there was very famous shaman (taltos), a Francis Csuba, (1721 A.C.), in Csökmö. To the people’s belief, there was a hidden treasure in a nearby swamp, however under the control of a monstrous dragon. Csuba, promised to his people to recover this treasure and give to them, as they deserve. So, he takes a long and thick rope; with one end he ties ties it to the entire people’s hand, and promises to tie it to the dragon’s hand although he cheats them, and ties the other end to a tree. In addition, he makes his helper sit on a nearby tree, with nude bottocks facing the paysants, having him blow a trumpet. Then, he addresses to people: ‘Who he is in sexual relation with his neighbor’s wife, has to let go the robe due to the reason that the dragon will eat him first!’ Everybody in a panick leaves the rope and escapes as far as he could go. Some other version of the strory is that, taltos, is a very good-willed person, scares the dragon off and the people gain their treasure.”

*     *

“In more than one way, we said, shaman is a mythologic hero. He rises from everybody’s ordinary life style, when necessary utilizing “the helping spirits”, goes to his journey; that could be travelling the world, underworld or skies. One of his most useful tools that accompanies him in almost every trip is that his drum. One of the grand masters of anthropology, Joseph Campbell, in A.C. 1980, cites these notes about that famous drum of shaman:

‘Once upon a time, there was a famous shaman, Morgan Kara, in the tribe of Barade of Siberia, who had the custody of a double-faced drum which had been said, through it, the shaman was able to call dead souls. On the other hand, the head of his clan, Örlin Khan, who also had believed that it was in his rights to call the dead souls and even to protect them. Having a heart-broke, Örlin Khan complains shaman Kara to Tengri, the head of gods, to correct the situation. God Tengri, wants to challenge young, demanding shaman in a competition, as follows. He puts a dead man’s soul in an empty bottle and hides it somewhere. Morgan Kara goes for an “under-world” journey to search that soul with his famous double-faced drum, but cannot find it anywhere. Then he tries the “upper-world”, sky-land, and there observes that the soul is resting in an empty bottle, but the God Tengri’s finger is blocking the open end. Shaman Kara immediately

-141-

transmutes himself  into a hornet and bites god Tengri from his forehead. Naturally god Tengri takes his hand off the bottle and holds his forehead; then, shaman Kara picks up the soul and runs to “middle-world”. Tangri, being mad, instantenously creating a thunderbolt that strikes Kara’s drum, and that day on, a shaman can never have a double-faced drum again.’

“If we can sum up shamans daily responsibilities and functions:

1)     D e v i n a t i o n :  To answer the directed questions, for example “to search a  teacher in the universe”. 2)     C l a i r v o y a n c e :  Fortell the events that presently are not in sight, shall occur in near future; 3)     F i n d i n g,  s e a r c h i n g :  Of lost souls, valuable belongings and alike. 4)     H e a l i n g, c u r i n g :   To do whatever possibly be done, as had been demonstrated above, searching through “spiritual canoe.”

“Shaman, travels at three levels (Shamanic Format) :

“1)     At the L o w e r   W o r l d:    The world of dead, the ancestors resting place.             (You can exercise this too. Lay down for about ten minutes. A drum, played by someone else, can accompany this trip. Shaman candidate, closes his eyes, and lets himself go underworld. Since this could be somewhat scary, he can call his “spirit helpers” -those are invisible souls- to accompany your body, or your own ‘Power animal’ (that you usually carry in your heart, as an image, even as a bracelet or a neckless, or ring, primarily a symbolic docile animal like cat, dog, cow, but cannot be a serpent, bird or any kind of reptiles). Candidate, during trip may ask whoever he is seeking: Dead ancestors, an old friend, even his own power animal; can ask how people feeling there, then about in ten minutes, returns back, under the provisions of his power animal. The trip ends when the drum beats fast and loud on four successive occasions.)

“2)    At the M i d d l e   W o r l d :    The world which we live in.            Thus, he again travels through under the leadership of his power animal, or all alone, primarily in Nature: Rocks, plains, plants, forests, country. Solitude, therefore, is one of the most fundamental principles of shamanhood. However this is not a passive but rather an active experience. A shaman candidate, during this ‘Nature Trip’, searches and finds out “Power spots” in nature, sings “Power Songs”.

“Thus, to strengthening your ‘survival skills’, utilizing this kind of trip, you should do this kind of exercises:

-142-

“Exer. 1 :   Just before sundown, sit in your seat, close your eyes, shake your ‘Bell’-which is another tool you must carry on you as a shaman candidate-, and invite all (living) souls, try to sing joyously. That should take about 15-20 minutes.

“Exer. 2 :   Do your ‘Devination’ job. Close your eyes, go for a trip to the places that you already know; a friend’s, grand-mother’s house, school, foreign countries, and come back.

“Exer. 3 :   Do travel and search places that you had never been in. 10 minutes.

“Exer. 4 :   One evening, right after sundown, go alone for an outside ride; rise your head, look up to the skies, choose a star; enter into that star, travel together with that star in the sky; come back after 10 minutes.

“Exer. 5 :   Visit your close friends, relatives for 10 minutes.

“Exer. 6 :   Quarz crystal that you also must carry on you as the symbol of power, is one of your important helpers. With him, travel in this physical world with pride and strength, go to unknown places, meet the unknown people, and come back within ten minutes.

“3)   At the   U p p e r   W o r l d :    The ultimate place where gods live.

“Exer. 1 :   Lay down, and close your eyes. Think of the top of a mountain or the flames. Climb step by step, look around and admire the beauty and majesty of the universe; in order to achieve the ascendance, you have to pierce through a “membrane” that could be scary, so use you power animal or helping spirits. You must turn back within 10-12 minutes.

“Exer. 2 :   You may repeat the above mentioned exercise through using ‘quarz crystal’ as your power animal.”

-Thus ended the exercizes.-

-143-

                                                                          21

Sipping my coffee, longing into complex possibility and probability issues about current unsolved problems, I am trying to program the day. Let us see, everything seems to be under control. All starting and ongoing programs are on their tracks. First, I should check with Administration and Personnel Department whether Keath was able to do something about the chapel for a probable Freemasonry House site.

“Keith, good morning!”             “Good morning Sir!”              “Did anything come out with Pere Pierre in reference to our prospective plans at the Chapel?”             “Yes Sir, yesterday afternoon I have been able to finalize with Pere Pierre who gladly gave his consent. This morning the cleaning team is going to wash and dust the entire place. I am sure, electricity, heat and other services that will be ready by this afternoon too. Then, of course, I shall wait from you and the group for specific requests and changes have to be made.”             “Very good. Would you be kind enough to get in touch, let me see, which one could be considered as leader? Smith L. I guess, oldest, wisest and most advanced in degree, anyhow would you tell him, or whoever you can catch from the group that I would like to meet them to night at 20.00 P.M. at the Chapel that we should make some planning? Any results yet about the personal backgrounds from Ternational Biography Center?”              “Not yet Sir, I shall get in touch with Mr. Smith right away. Incidentally, if you permit, I also would like to be at the Chapel myself to see the things first hand.”              “Thank you Keith, be good!”              “Thank you, Sir, much obliged!”

Good, that was okey. Now what? Even though it was just on tuesday, the day before yesterday, with Michael Deem, the supervisor of the Summer Literary Festival, I wondered whether they had come to a conclusion about the date of the Festival?              Then, I gave a ring to Edith.              “Hi, Edith, gracious lady. What’s up?”              “Everything is in order, Sir. The other day, you obviously have made a very useful meeting with Michael. As usual, you are one step ahead of me, I was going to give you a call that we should put the Festival in the air one week from this coming week-end.”               “Very good Edith. Make your final plans and start to advertise right away. The beginning of the next week we should get together and review the things that are already done. Oo, you know my neurosis, if you put me too among the celebrities who would read some ‘decoration’ poems between, I appreciate very much.”              “I already put Sir, without your olympic torch, we are lightless. You know that.”              “You are a jewel. God bless you! So long!”              “So long, Sir!”

-144-

With a comfort that I felt inside of me, I am reviewing my speeches, classes and attendance for the rest of the week. Let us have a look upon them.

This afternoon, I could read perhaps my grand-father’s diary that is thrilling, or, The Book of Mormon, or can review the other notes, let me decide what to read after lunch.

This evening, that is to say, thursday afternoon, as you know, I am going to the French Church Chapel to meet the founders of the prospective Masonic Lodge applicants. To see Mr.George K. who also is among the Mormon Church celebrities gives me a little bit vertigo. Any misconnection, misdeed? I do not know yet, but I have to keep a close eye on him.

Tomorrow noon, I have to continue at the Muslim Mosque, with the lecture about “recognizing Islam!”. Since it involves a lot of historical names, dates and data, whether it comes rather heavy to some people, I don’t know. Since I am the President, the people even thou they know better, don’t dare to criticise me one way or the other.

Saturday, I cannot miss the Jewish Temple. This year I don’t want to interrupt the serie of beginning classes that are quite educational.

For sunday, I have to consult my wife too. We will wait and see, whatever comes up.

Thus, even without waiting for lunch, with an inner impulse of curiosity I immersed myself into The Book of Mormon.

In the “Introduction” section of the book, it simply cites, “The Book of Mormon is a volume of holy scripture comparable to the Bible. It is a record of God’s dealings with the ancient inhabitants of The Americas and contains, as does the Bible, the fullness of the everlasting gospel.”

The Testimony of the Prophet Joseph Smith is the most striking part of the beginnings of the book:

“On the evening of the … twenty-first of September (1823) … I betook myself to prayer and supplication of Almighty God…

“While I was thus in the act of calling upon God, I discovered a light appearing in my room, which continued to increase until the room was lighter than at noonday, when immediately a personage appeared at my bedside, standing in the air, for his feet did not touch the floor.

“He had on a loose rob of most exquisite whiteness. It was a whiteness beyond anything earthly I had ever seen; nor do I believe that any earthly thing could be made to appear so exceedingly white and brillant. His hands were naked, as were his legs, a little above the ankles. His head and neck were also bare. I could discover that he had no other clothing on but this robe, as it was open, so that I could see into his bosom.

-145-

“Not only was his robe exceedingly white, but his whole person was glorious beyond description, and his countenance truly like lightning. The room was exceedingly light, but not so very bright as immediately around his person. When I first looked upon him, I was afraid; but the fear soon left me.

“He called me by name, and said unto me that he was a messenger sent from the presence of God to me, and that his name was Moroni; that God had had a work for me me to do; and that my name should be had for good and evil among all nations, kindreds, and tongues, or that it should be both good and evil spoken all people.

“He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fulness of the overlasting Gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the Savior to the ancient inhabitants.

“Also, that there were two stones in silver bows -and these stones, fastened to a breastplate what is called the Urim and Thummim- deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted Seers in acients or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.

“Again, he told me, that when I got those plates of which he had spoken -for the time that they should be obtained was not yet fulfilled-  I should not show them to any person; neither the breastplate with the Urim and Thummim; only to those to whom I should be commanded to show them; if I did I should be destroyed. While he was conversing with me about the plates, the vision was opened to my mind that I could see the place where deposited, and that so clearly and distinctly that I knew the place again when I visited it.”

The other important chapters of the book are spread all over. It sems to be indeed a kind of testament we know, but decorated with different references. In deep-notes, they were corresponded with their classical Biblical versions. If I can take a few, for instance,

The First Book of Nephi”, in:                ‘Chapter 1’, cites: “Nephi begins the record of his people – Lehi (Younger son of Helaman) sees in vision a pillar of fire and reads a book of prophecy – He praises God, foretells the coming of the Messiah, and prophesies the destruction of Jerusalem.”               ‘Chapter 2’, “Lehi takes the family into the wilderness by the Red Sea – They leave their property – Lehi offers a sacrifice to the Lord and teaches his sons to keep the commandements…”               ‘Chapter 3’, “Lehi’s sons return to Jerusalem to obtain the plates of brass – Laban refuses to give them up.”               ‘Chapter 5’, “Sarah complains against Lehi – Both rejoice over the return of their sons – They offer sacrificies – The plates of brass contain writings of Moses and the prophets…

 

-146-

‘Chapter 6’, “Nephri writes of the things of God – His purpose is to persuade men to come into the God of Abraham and be saved.”             ‘Chapter 7’, “Lehi’s sons return to Jerusalem and enlist Ishmael and his household in their cause…”.             ‘Chapter 8’, “Lehi sees a vision of the tree of life..”             ‘Chapter 9’, “Nephi makes two sets of records – Each is called the plates of Nephi – The larger plates contain a secular history; the smaller ones deal primarily with sacred things.”              ‘Chapter 10’, “Lehi predicts the Babylonian captivity – He tells of the coming among the Jews of a Messiah, a Savior, a redeemer – He tells also of a coming of the one who should babtize the Lamb of God – Lehi tells of the death and resurrection of the Messiah…”               ‘Chapter 15’, “Lehi’s seed are to receive the gospel from the Gentiles in the latter days.  The gathering of Israel is likened unto an olive tree whose natural branches shall be grafted in again.”              ‘Chapter 16’, “The wicked take the truth to be hard – Lehi’s sons marry the daughters of Ismael – The Liahona guides their course in the wilderness – Messages from Lord are written on the Liahona from time to time – Ishmael dies…”              ‘Chapter 17’, “Nephi is commanded to build a ship – His brethren oppose him.”              ‘Chapter 18’, “The ship is finished – The births of Jacob and Joseph are mentioned – The company embarks for the promised land – The sons of Ishmael and their wives join in revelry and rebellion – Nephi is bound, and the ship is driven back by a terrible tempest – Nephi is freed, and by his prayer the storm ceases – They arrive in the promised land.”              ‘Chapter 19’, “Nephi makes plates of ore and records the history of his people – The God of Israel will come six hundred years from the time Lehi left Jerusalem – Nephi tells of His sufferings and crucifixionThe Jews shall be despised and scattered until the latter days, when they shall return onto the Lord..”            ‘Chapter 20’, “The Lord reveals His purposes to Israel – They have been chosen in the furnice of affliction and are to go forth from Babylon..”            ‘Chapter 21’, “Messiah shall be a light to the Gentiles and shall free the prisoners – Israel shall be gathered with power in the last days..”            ‘Chapter 22’, “Israel shall be scattered upon all the face of the earth – The gentiles shall nurse and nourish Israel with the gospel in the last days – Israel shall be gathered and saved, and the wicked shall burn as stubble – The kingdom of the devil shall be destroyed, and Satan shall be bound.”

And, these are some excerpts from the “Second Book of Nephi”:

“An account of the death of Lehi, Nephi’s brethren rebel against him. The Lord, warns Nephi to depart into the wilderness and he journeys there.”

-147-

‘Chapter 1’, “And now my son, Laman, and also Lemuel and Sam, and also my sons who are the sons of Ishmael, behold, if ye will hearken unto the voice of Nephi ye shall not perish. And if ye will hearken unto him I leave unto you a blessing, ye, even my first blessing.”              ‘Chapter 2’, “Redemption cometh through the Holy Messiah – Freedom of choice (agency) is essential existence and progression.”              ‘Chapter 3’, “Joseph in Egypt saw the Nephites in vision – He prophesied of Joseph Smith, the latter-day seer; of Moses, who would deliver Israel; and of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon.”              ‘Chapter 5’, “The Nephites separate themselves from the Lamanites, keep the law of Moses, and build a temple – Because of their unbelief, the Lamanites are cursed, receive a skin of blackness, and become a scourge unto the Nephites.”              ‘Chapter 9’, “Jews shall be gathered in all their lands of promise – Atonement ransoms man from the fall – The bodies shall come forth from the grave, and their spirits from hell and from paradiseThey shall be judged – Atonement  saves from death, hell, the devil, and endless torment – The righteous to be saved in the kingdom of God – Penalties for sins set forth – The Holy One of Israel is the keeper of the gate.”              ‘Chapter 10’, “And now, I, Jacob, speak unto you again, my belowed brethren that Jews shall crucify their God – They shall be scattered until they begin to believe in him – America shall be a land of liberty where no king shall rule – Be reconciled to God and gain salvation through his grace.”            ‘Chapter 12’, “Isaiah (The son of Amos) sees the latter-day temple, gathering of Israel, and millennial judgement and peace – The proud and wicked shall be brought low at the Second Coming.”            ‘Chapter 15, “The Lord’s wineyard (Israel) shall become desolate and his people shall be scattered.”            ‘Chapter 16’, “Isaiah sees the Lord – Isaiah’s sins are forgiven – He is called to prophesy – He prophesies of the rejection by the Jews of Christ’s teachings.”            ‘Chapter 17’, “Ephraim and Syria wage war against Judah – Christ shall be born of a virgin.”            ‘Chapter 19’, “Isaiah speaks Messianically – The people in the darkness to see a great Light – Unto us a child is born.”              ‘Chapter 20’, “Destruction of Assyria is a type of destruction of wicked at the Second Coming – Few people shall be left after the Lord comes again.”              ‘Chapter 21’, “Stem of Jesse (Christ) shall judge in righteousness  The knowledge of God shall cover the earth in the Millenium – The Lord shall raise an ensign and gather Israel.

Well, all are beautfiul and enlightening but very very powerful. I emphatize with my grand-father but I wonder how he might have carried this load since, as I am, I believe he was a believer but a scientific, medical man too, doing whatever he was supposed to do, from births to autopsies, trying to heal people at the best, still remaining a deep-believer and an objective man of this life and death game? This is why I am quite curious about his adventures, We all see. Now, I am hungry and willing to eat something.

*

-148-

Evening meeting at the Chapel was short but a nice one. All concerned, that means I and Mr. Gleem from the Administration and five fellows, George K., Smith L., Clarke M., Gregor S. and Yani Z., the building-keeper on the grounds Mr. Chevalier were present and walking around and objectively trying to figure out what was needed. Pere Pierre was on night prayers that he could not attend. A few time-beaten doors and windows needed to be repaired and painted, so did the Hall. The small room that was situated at the end of the corridor that was going to be used eventually as ‘spare room’ for the candidates 1st, 2nd and 3rd degree of examinations, and also presently for storing the necessary clothings, the decorations and brick and bra, this and that, could also be placed there. One or two closets, a couple of book-cases would suffice for now. Needless to say, the little bath-room also had to be revived and renewed in many ways.

So, we decided these things will be taken care of immediately, and upon hearing the clearance of the candidates and completion of the building, after some public advertisements through Big Screen, we shall make an opening. Everybody involved was in a genuine cheery mood. We said “good-night” to each other and, without any mishap or unwarranted mystery of threat, like being followed by strange, dark shadows, some puzzling signs and write-ups that you usually read in mystery books and watch in movies, did not occur. Those kind of covered things don’t and can’t happen in New Atlantis. Indeed can’t? We shall wait and see.

-149-

                                                                            21

To day friday. In the morning, we had our usual Cabinet Meeting with members, but there was nothing unusual to note. The outcomes of the newcomers’ evaluations had begun to crystalize as to man-power principally, the living headquarters and immediate extra needs that were invisible before; the Chapel’s repair of course, again the program of the Summer Literary Festival, the review of the Energy resources and stocks in hands and alike. It however took longer than I had thought, and I missed the ‘namaz’ portion of my visit to the Mosque. To my surprise, there was a massive crowd who would dare to listen to my historical speech.

“Wessalamun aleykum” (God’s greetings for you!), I greeted them, and got the classical reply, in chorus: “Aleykum salam!” (For you too!)

“I am continuing of speaking upon the religion before Mohammed and His Koran in Arabs. As we had said last week, this is necessary to understand the birth and the development of Islam.

“The religion of the Arabs before Mohammed, which they call the state of  i g n o r a n c e, in opposition to the knowledge of God’s true worship revealed to them by their prophet, was chiefly gross idolatry. The Sabian religion having almost overrun the whole nation, though there were also great numbers of Christians, Jews, and Magians (Old Persian Priests), among them. The S a b i a n s did not believe one God, but produced many strong arguments for his unity; though they also paid an adoration to the stars, or the angels and intelligences which they supposed reside in them, and governed the world under the supreme Deity. They endeavoured to perfect themselves in the four intellectual virtues, and believed the souls of wicked men will be punished for 9000 ages, but will afterwards be received to mercy. They were obliged to pray three times a day, the first, half an hour or less before sun-rise, ordering it so that they may, just as the sun rises, finish eight adorations, each containing three prostrations; the second prayer they ended at noon when the sun begins to decline, in saying which they perform five such adorations as the former; and the same they did as third time, ending just as the sun sets. They fasted three times a year, the first time thirty days, the next nine days, and the last, seven. They offered many sacrifices, but eat no part of them, burning them all. They abstained from beans, garlick, and some other pulse and vegetables.  As to Sabian Kebla, (the part to which they turn their faces during pray) authors greatly differ; one will have to it to be to the north, another the south, a third Mecca, and the fourth the star to which they paid their devotions. They did go to the pilgrimage to a place near the City of Harran in Mesopotamia, where great

-150-

numbers of them dwelled, and they also had a great respect for the temple at Mecca, and the Pyramids of Egypt. Fancying these last to be sepulchres of Seth, and of Enoch and Sabi, his two sons, whom they looked on the first propagators of their religion; at these structures they sacrificed a cock and a black calf, and offered up incense. Besides the book of Psalms, the only true scripture they read, they had other books which they esteemed equally sacred, particularly one in the Caldee tongue which they called “the book of Seth”, and was full of moral discourses. This sect said they have taken the name of SABIANS from the above mentioned SABI, though it seems rather to be derived from SABA or “the host of heaven” which they did worship. Travellers commonly called them Christians of St. John the Baptist, whose disciples also they pretend to be, using a kind of baptism, which is the greatest mark they bear of Christianity. This is one of the religions the practice of which Mohammed tolerated in that expression of Koran, those to whom the scriptures have been given, or literally, the people of the book.

“The idolatry of the Arabs then, as SABIANS, chiefly consisted in worshiping the fixed stars and planets, and the angels and their images,which they honoured as “inferior deities”, and whose intercession they begged, as their mediators with God. For the Arabs acknowledged one supreme God, the Creator and Lord of the universe whom they call Allah Taala, the most high God, and their other deities, who were subordinate to him, they called simply al Ilahat; i.e. the goddesses; which words the Grecians not understanding, and it being their constant custom to resolve the religion of every other nation into their own, and find out gods of theirs to match the others, they pretended that the Arabs worshipped only two deities: Orotalt and Alilat, as those names are corruptly written, whom they will have to be the same with Bacchus and Urania; pitching on the former as one of the greatest of their own gods, and educated in Arabia, and on the other, because of the veneration shows by the Arabs to the stars.

“The worship of the stars, The Arabs might easily be led into, from their observing the changes of weather to happen at the rising or setting of certain of them, which, after a long course of experience, induced them to ascribe a divine power to those stars, and to think themselves indebted to them for their rains, a very great benefit and refreshment to their parched country.

“The Ancient Arabians and Indians, between which two nations was a great conformity of religions, had seven celebrated temples, dedicated to seven planets; one of which in particular called Beit Ghomdan, was built in Sanaa, the metropolis of Yaman, by Dahc, to the honour of al Zoharah or the planet Venus, and was demolished by the Khalif Othman (Osman) by whose murder was fulfilled the prophetical inscription set, as it was reported, over his temple, “Ghomdan, he who destroyeth thee, shall be slain!” The temple of Mecca is also said to have been consacrated to Zuhal or

-151-

Saturn. “Though these deities were generally reverenced by the whole nation, yet each tribe chose some one as the more popular object of their worship.

“Thus, as to stars and planets, the tribe of Hamyar chiefly worshipped the sun; Misam, al Dabaran or the bull’s eye; Ölakhm and Jodam, al Moshtari, or Jupiter; Tay, Sohail or Canopus: Kais, Sirius, or the dog star; and Asad, Otared or Mercury.

“Of the angels or intelligences which they worshipped, the K o r a n  makes mention only of three, which were worshipped under female names: Allat, al Uzza, and Manah. These were by them were called goddesses, and daughters of God; an apellation they gave not only to the angels, but also their iages, which they either believed to be inspired with life by God, or else to become the tabernacles of the angels, and to be animated by them.

“A l l a t, was the idol of the tribe of THAKIF who dwelt at Tayef, and had a temple consacrated to her in a place, called Nakblah. Mohammed, in the ninth year of Hejra (Immigration to Medina), sending Abu Sofian to destroy this idol to great dismay of the tribal women especially. There is a question whether ‘Allat’ is coming from the same origin of ‘Allah’, that may also be a feminine significance, signifying the goddess.

“A l  U z z a, was the idol of the tribes of KOREISH and KENANAH, and part of the tribe SALIM. A chapel called Boss, built and consacrated by one Dhalem, from the tribe of GHADFGAN, where also there was an Egyptian torn, or Acacia, was destroyed by Kahled Ebu Walid, sent also by Mohammed, in the eight year of Hejra. Some said,  Dhalem himself was killed by one Zohair, becasue he consacrated this chapel with design to draw the pilgrims from Mecca, and lessen the reputation of the Kaaba. The name of the diety is derived from the root ‘Azza’, signifying ‘the most mighty’.

“M a n a h  was the object of worship of the tribes of HODHAIL and KHOZAAH, who dwelt between Mecca and Medina. Some say, AWS, KHAZRAJ and THAKLIF also worship the same. This idol was a large stone, destroyed at the eighth year of the Hejra, by one Saad. The name seems to be derived from the flowing of the blood of the victims sacrificed to the deity.

“There are also important but nonetheless secondary idols that we would like to outline in summary forms. Koran mentions all of them by name: Wadd, Sava, Yaghuth, Yauk and Nasr. These are said to have been antediluvian (anti-flood, anti-nature disasters) idols, which Noah preached against, and were afterwards taken by the Arabs for gods, having been men of great merit and piety in their time, whose statutes they reverenced at first with a cicil honour only, which, in process of time, became hightened to a divine worship.

Wadd was supposed to be the ‘heaven’, and was worshipped under the a form of a man by the tribe of Calb in Daumat al Jandal.

-152-

Sava was adored under the shape of ‘woman’, by the tribe of Hamadan, or, Hodhail in Rabat. This idol, lying under water for some time after the deluge, was at length, it is said, discovered by the devil, and was worshipped by those of Hodhail, was instituted pilgrimages to it.

Taghuth was an idol in the shape of a ‘lion’, and was a deity of the tribe of Madhaj and others who dwelt in Yaman. Its name seems to be derived from gatha, which signifies to help.

Yauk was worshipped by the tribe of Morad in Hamadan, under the figure of a ‘horse’. It is said he was a man of great piety, and his death much regretted; whereupon the devil appeared to his friends in a human form, and undertaking to represent him to the life, persuaded them, by way of comfort, to place his effigies to their temples, that they might have it in view when at their devotion. This was done, and seven others of extraordinary merit had the same honours shown them, till at length their posterity made idols of them in earnest. The name Yauk probably comes from the verb aka, to ‘prevent’ or ‘avert’.

Nasr was a deity adored by the tribe of Hamyar, ar at Duh’l Kalaslı in their territories, under the image of an ‘eagle’, which the name signifies.

“There were two idols, Asaf, the image of a man, and, Nayelah, the image of a woman, which were imported from Syria and placed on mount Safa and mount Merwa, respectively. Asaf was the son of Amru, and Nayelah the daughter of Sahal, both of the tribe of Jorham, who committing whoredome together in the Caaba were, by God, converted into stone and afterwards worshipped by the Koreish, and so much reverenced by them, that though this superstition was condemned by Mohammed, yet he was forced to allow them to visit these mountains as monuments of divine justice.

Some of the pagan Arabs believed neither a creation past, nor a resurrection to come, attributing the origin of things to nature, and their dissolution to age. Others believed both; among whom were those, who when died had their camel tied by their sepulchre, and so left without meat or drink to perish, and accompany them to the other world, lest they should be obliged, at the resurrection to go on foot, which was reckoned very scandalous. Some believed a metempsychosis, and that of the blood near the dead person’s brain, was formed a bird named Namah, which once in a hundred years visited the sepulchre; though others say, this bird is animated by the soul of him that is unjustly slain, and continually cries, “Oscuni, Oscuni,” that is, “Give me to drink,” meaning of the murder’s blood till the death be revenged; and then it flies away. This was also forbidden by Mohammed.

-153-

“Among the idolatrous Arabs, there also were some who had embraced more rational religions.

“The P e r s i a n s  had, by their vicinity and frequent intercourse with the Arabians, introduced Magian religion among some of their tribes, particularly that of Tamin, long time before Mohammed.

“The J e w s, who fled in great numbers into Arabia, from the fearful destruction of their country by the Romans, made proselytes (converts) of several tribes those of Kenanah, al Hareth Ebn Cabaa, and Kendah in particular, and in time became very powerful, and possessed of several towns and fortresses there. But the Jewish religion was not unknown to the Arabs, at least a century before; Abu Carb Asad, taken notice of in the Koran who was king of Yaman, about 700 years before Mohammed, is said to have introduced Judaism among the idolatrous Hamyarites. Some of his successors also embraced the same religion, one of whom, Yusef, surnamed Dhu Novas, was remarkable for his zeal, and terrible persecution of all who would not turn Jews, putting them to death by various tortures, the most common of which was throwing them into a glowing pit of fire, whence he had of opprobrious appellation of the “Lord of the pit.” This persecution is also mentioned in Koran.

“C h r i s t i a n i t y  had likewise a very great progress among this nation, before Mohammed. Whether St. Paul preached in any part of Arabia, properly so called, is uncertain; but the persecutions and disorders which happened in the eastern church, soon after the beginning of the third century, obliged great numbers of Christians to seek for shelter in that country of liberty; who being for the most part Jacobite communion, that sect generally prevailed among the Arabs. The principal tribes that embraced Christianity were Hamyar, Ghassan, Rabia, Taghlab, Bara, Tonuch, parts of the tribes Tay and Kodaa, the inhabitants of Najran, and the Arabs of Hira. The Jews of Hamyar challenged some neighbouring Christians to a public disputation, which was held sub dio (bishop’s office)) for three days, before the king and his nobility, and all the people; the disputants being Gregontius, bishop of Tephra, for the Christians, and Herbanus for the Jews. On the third day, Herbanus, to end the dispute, demanded that Jesus of Nazareth, if he were really living, and in heaven, and could hear the prayers of the worshippers, should appear from heaven in their sight, and they would then believe him; the Jews crying out with one voice, “Show us your Christ, alas, and we will Christians.” Whereupon, after a terrible storm of thunder and lightning, Jesus Christ appeared in the air, surrounded with rays of glory, walking on a purple cloud, having a sword over the heads of assembly – “Behold I appear to you in your sight, I, who was crucified by your fathers.” After which the cloud received him from their sight. The Christians cried out, “Kyrie eleeson,” that is, “Lord have mercy upon us!” but the Jews were striken blind, and recovered not, till they were all baptized.

-154-

“The Christians at Hira received a great accession by several tribes, who fled thither for refuge from the persecution of Dhu Novas. Al Nooman, surnamed Abu Kabus, king of Hira, who was slain a few months before Mohammed’s birth, professed himself a Christian on the following occasion. This prince, in a drunken fit, ordered two of his intimate companions, who overcome with liquor had fallen asleep, to be buried alive. When he came to himself, he was extremely concerned at what he had done, and to expiate his crime, not only raised a monument to the memory of his friends, but set apart two days, one of which he called the unfortunate, and the other the fortunate day; making it a perpetual rule to himself, that whoever met him on the former day should be slain, and his blood sprinkled on the monument, but he that met him on the other day, should be dismissed in safety with magnificent gifts.

“On one of the unfortunate days, there came before him accidentally an Arab, of the tribe of Tay, who had once entertained the king, when fatigued with hunting, and separated from his attendants. The king, who could neither discharge him, contrary to the order of the day, not put him to death, against the laws of hospitality, which the Arabians religiously observe, proposed, as an expedient, to give the unhappy man a year’s respite, and to send him home with rich gifts, for the support of the family, on condition that he found a surety for his returning at the year’s end, to suffer death. One of the prince’s court, out of compassion, offered himself as his surety, and the Arab was discharged. When the last day of the term came, and no news on the Arab, the king, not at all displeased to save his host’s life, ordered the surety to prepare himself to die. Those who were by represented to the king that the day was not yet expired, and therefore he ought to have patience till the evening; but in the middle of their discourse, the Arap appeared. The king, admiring the man’s generosity, in offering himself to certain death, which he might have avoided by letting his surety suffer, asked him what was his motive for so doing? to which he answered, that he had been taught to act in that manner, by religion he professed; and of Nooman demanding what religion that was, he replied the Christian. Whereupon the king, desiring to have the doctrines of Christianity explained to him, was baptized, he and his subjects; and not only pardoned the man and his surety, but abolished his barbarous custom. This prince, however, was not the first king of Hira who embraced Christianity; al Mondar, his grandfather, having also professed the same faith, and built large churches in his capital.

“Since Christianity had made so great a progress in Arabia, we may consequently suppose they had bishops in several parts, for the more orderly governing of the churches. A bishop of Dhafar has been alredy named, and that Najran was also a bishop’s see. The Jacobites (of which sect we have observed the Arabs generally were) had two bishops of the Arabs subject to their Mafrian, or metropolitan of the east; one was called the bishop of the Arabs absolutely, whose seat was for the most part at Akula (or Cufa), others a different town near Baghdad. The other had the title of the Bishop of the Scenite Arabs, of the tribe of Taalab in Hira (or, Hirta), as the Dyrians call it, whose seat was in that city. The Nestorians had put one bishop, who presided over both these dioceses, of Hira and Akula, and was immediately subject to their patriarch.

-155-

“These were the principal religions which obtained among the ancient Arabs; but as freedom of thought was the natural consequence of their political liberty and independence, some of them fell into other different opinions. The Koreish, in particular, were infected with Zendicism, an error supposed to have very near affinity with that of the “Sadducees” (Descendants of Zadok, believing only the written laws, but nothing else, like soul, angels, resurrection and alike) among the Jews, and perhaps, not greatly different from “deism”(Believing the Creator but not recognizing the other religious believes); for there were several of that tribe, even before the time of Mohammed, who worshipped one God, and were free from idolatry and yet embraced some of the other religions of the country.

“What about the  s o c i a l   l i f e  in Arabs before Mohammed?

“The Arabians before Mohammed were, divided into two sorts, one, those who dwell in cities and towns, and two, those who dwell in tents. The former lived by tillage, the cultivation of palm trees, breeding and feeding of cattle, and the exercise of all sorts of trades, particularly merchandizing, wherein they were very eminent, even in the time of Jacob. The tribe of Koreish were much more addicted to commerce, and Mohammed, in his younger years, was brought up to the same business; it being customary for the Arabians to exercise the same trade that their parents did. The Arabs who dwelt in tents employed themselves in pasturage, in sometimes pillaging of passengers; they lived chiefly on the milk and flesh of camels; they often changed habitations, as the convenience of water and of pasture of their cattle invited them, staying in a place no longer than they lasted, and then removing in search of other. They generally wintered in Irak, and the confines of Syria.

“The Arabic  l a n g u a g e  is undoubtedly one of the most ancient in the world, and arose soon after, if not at, the confusion of Babel. There were several dialects of it, very different from each other; the most remarkable were that spoken by the tribes of Hamyar and the other genuine Arabs, and that of the Koreish. The Hamyaritic seems to have approached nearer to the purity of the Syriac than the dialect of any other tribe; for the Arabs acknowledge their father Yarab to have been the first whose tongue deviated from Syriac (which was his mother tongue, and is almost generally acknowledged by the Asiatics to be the most ancient) to the Arabic. The dialect of the Korish is usually termed the pure Arabic, or, as the Koran, which is written in this dialect, calls it, the perspicuous and clear Arabic; perhaps because Ismael, their father, brought the Arabic he had learned of the Jorhamites nearer to the original Hebrew.

“But the politeness and elegance of the dialect of the Koreish is rather attributed to their having the custody of the Caaba, and dwelling in Mecca, the center of Arabia; as well more remote from intercourse with foreigners, who might corrupt the language, as frequented by the Arabs from the country all around, not only on a religious account, but also for the composing of their differences, from whose discourse and verses they took whatever words or phrases they judged more pure and elegant; by which means the beauties of the whole tongue became transfused into this dialect.                                                                           -156-

“The Arabians are full of the commendations of their language, and not altogether without reason; for it claims the preference of most others in many respects, as being very harmonious and expressive, and withal so copious, that they say no man, without inspiration, can be perfect master of it in its utmost extend; and yet they tell us, at the same time, that the greatest part of it has been lost; which will not be thought strange if we consider how late the art of writing was prescribed among them. For though it was known to Job, their countryman, and also to the Hamyarites (who used a perplexed character called al Mosnad, wherein the letters were not distinctly separate, and which was neither publicly taught, nor suffered to be used without permission first obtained) many centuries before Mohammed, as appears from some ancient monuments said to be remaining in their character. Yet the other Arabs, and those of Mecca in particular, were, for many ages, perfectly ignorant of it, unless some of them as were Jews and Christians.

Moramer Ebn Morra of Anbar, a city of Irak, who lived not many years before Mohammed, was the inventor of the Arabic character, which Bashar the Kendian is said to have learned from those of Anbar, and to have introduced at Mecca but a little while before the institution of Mohammedism. These letters of Moramer were different from the Hamyaritic; and though they were very rude, being either the same with or very much like the Cufie, which character is still found in inscriptions, and some ancient books, yet they were those which the Arabs used for many years, the Koran itself being at first written therein; for the beautiful character they now use was first formed from the Cufic by Ebn Moklahi Wazir (or Visir) to the Khalife al Moktader, al Kaher, and al Radi, who lived about 500 years after Mohammed, and was brought to great perfection by Ali Ebn Bowab who flurished in the following century, and whose name is yet famous among them on that account; yet it is said, the person who completed it, and reduced it to the present form, was Yakut al Mostasemi, secretary to al Mostasem, the last of the Khalifs of the family of Abbas, for which reason he was surnamed al Khattat, or the scribe.

“Then, we could summarize the  a c c o m p l i s h m e n t s  o f   A r a b s, as follows:

“The accomplishments the Arabs valued themselves chiefly on were, 1) Eloquence, and a perfect skill in their own  t o n g u e; 2. Expertness in the use of arms and horsemanship; and, 3. Hospitality. The first, they exercized themselves in by composing of orations and poems. Their orations were of two sorts, metrical, or prosaic, the one being compared to “pearls strung”, and the other to “loose” ones. They endeavoured to excel in both, and whoever was able, in an assembly, to persuade the people to a great

-157-

enterprise, or dissuade them from a dangerous one, or gave them other wholesome advice, was honoured with the title of Khateb, or orator, which is now given to the Mohammedan preachers. They pursued a method very different from that of the Greek and Roman orators; their sentences being like loose gems, and the acuteness of the proverbial sayings; and so persuaded were they of their excelling in this way, that they would not allow any nation to understand the art of speaking in public except themselves and the Persians, which last were reckoned much inferior in that respect to the Arabians.

“Thus, the  p o e t r y, was in so great esteem among them, that it was a great accomplishment, and a proof of ingenious extraction to be able to express one’s self in verse with ease and elegance on any extraordinary occurrance, and even in their common discourse they made frequent applications of celebrated passages of their famous poets. In their poems were preserved the distinction of descents, the rights of tribes, the memory of great actions, and the propriety of their language; for which reasons an excellent poet reflected an honour on his tribe, so that as soon as any one began to be admired for the performances of this kind in a tribe, the other tribes sent publicly to congratulate them on the occasion, and themselves made entertainments, at which the women assisted, dressed in their nuptial ornaments, singing to the sound of timbrels the happiness of their tribe, who had now one to protect their honour, to preserve their genealogics, and the purity of their language, and to transmit their actions to posterity.

“Common discours upon poetry was never made cheap, they never did it but on one of three these occasions, which were reckoned great points of felicity, i.e. on the  birth of a boy, the rise of a poet, and the fall of a foal of generous breed. To keep up as an emulation among their poets, the tribes had, once a year, a general assembly at Ocadh, a place famous on this account, and where they kept a weekly mart or fair, which was held on Friday. This annual meeting lasted a whole month, during which time they employed themselves, not only in trading, but in repeating their poetical compositions, contending and vying with each other for the prize; to excel were laid up in their king’s treasuries, as were the seven celebrated poems hung up on the Cabaa, which honour they also had by public order, being written on Egyptian silk, and in letters of gold; for which reason they had also the name of al Modhahabat, or the “golden verses”.

“The fair and assembly at Ocadh were supressed by Mohammed, in whose time, and for some years after, poetry seems to have been in some degree neglected by the Arabs, who were then employed in their conquests; after their being completed all sorts of learning were encouraged. This interruption, however, occasioned the loss of most of their ancient pieces of poetry, which were then chiefly preserved by memory, the use of writing being rare among them in their time of ignorance. Though the Arabs were so early acquainted with poetry, they did not at first use to write peoms of a just length, but only expressed themselves in verse occasionally nor was their prosody digested into rules till some time after Mohammed.

-158-

“The exercise of  a  r m s  and  h o r s e m a n s h i p  they were in a manner obliged to practice and encourage, by reason of independence of their tribes, whose frequent jarrings made wars almost continual; and they chiefly ended their disputes in field battles; it being an usual saying among them that God had bestowed four peculiar things on the Arabs, that their turbans should be to them instead of diadems, their tents instead of walls and houses, their sword instead of intrenchements, and their poems instead of written laws.

“H o s p i t a l i t y  was habitual to them, and so much esteemed, that the examples of this kind among them exceed whatever can be produced from other nations. Hatem of the tribe of Tay, and Hasn of theat of Fezarah were particularly famous on this account.

“The  s c i e n c e s  that the Arabians chiefly cultivated before Mohammedian were three; that of their genealogies and history, such a knowledge of the stars as to foretell the changes of weather, and the interpretation of dreams. The Arabians as the Indians also did, chiefly applied themselves to observe the fixed stars, contrary to other nations, whose observations were almost confined to the planets; and they fortold their effects from their influences, not their nature; and hence, as has been said, arose the differences of the idolatry of the Greeks and Chaldeans, who chiefly worshipped the planets, and that of the Indians, who worshipped the fixed stars. The stars or asterisms they most usually foretold the weather by were those they call anwa, or “the houses of the moon”. These are twenty-eight in number, and divide the zodiac into as many parts, though one of which the moon possess every night, as some of them set in the morning, others rise opposite to them, which happens every thirteenth night and from their rising and setting, the Arabs, by long experience, observed what changes happened to the air; and at length, as has been said, came to ascribe divine power to them, saying, their rain was from such or such a star; which expression Mohammed condemned, and absolutely forbade them to use it in the old sense, unless they meant no more by it than God had so ordered the seasons, that when the moon was in such or such a mension or house, or at the rising or setting of such and such a star, it should rain or be windy, hot or cold.

“Now, I would like to talk a litle bit about the state of CHRISTIANITY of the Eastern Churches and JUDAISM at the time of appearance of MOHAMMED; The methods taken by Him for the establishing HIS RELIGION.

               “By the beginnings of the A. C. third century on, quite contrary to several historians and clergymen who wanted to glorify the newely born Christianity and consequenly by changing the niceties of it into controversy, and dividing and subdividing about them into endless schisms and contentions, they had so destroyed that peace, love. And charity from among them, which the gospel was given to promote; and istead, continually provoked each other to that malice, rancour, and every evil work; that they had lost the whole substance of their religion, while they thus eagerly contented for their own imagination concerning it; and in a manner

-159-

quite drove Christianity out of the world by those very controversies in which they disputed with each other about it. In these dark ages it was that most of these suıperstitions and corruptions we now justly abhor in the church of Rome, were not only broached, but establihed; which gave great advantages to the propagation of Mohammedism. The worships of saints and images, in particular, was then arrived of a scandalous pitch, that it even surpassed what is now practiced among the Romanists.

“After the Nicene council the e a s t e r n   c h u r c h  was engaged in perpetual controversies, and torn to pieces by the disputes of the Arians, Sabellians, Nestorians, and Eutychians; the heresies of the two last of which have been shown to have consisted more in the words and  form of expression than in the doctrine themselves and were rather the pretences than real motives of those frequent councils, to and from which the contentious prelates were continually riding post, that they might bring every thing in their own will and pleasure. And to support themselves by dependants and bribery, the clergy in any credit at court undertook the protection of some office in the army, under the colour of which justice was publicly sold, and all corruption encouraged.

“In the  W e s t e r n   c h u r c h, Damasus and Ursicinous carried their contest at Rome for the episcopal seat so high, that they came to open violence and murder, which Viventius the governor not being able to supress, he retired into the country, and left them to themselves, till Damasus prevailed. It is said that on this occasion, in the church of Sicininus, there were no less than 137 found killed in one day. And no wonder they were so fond of these seats, when they became by that means enriched by the presents of matrons, and went abroad in their chariots and sedans in great state, feasting sumptuously even beyond the luxury of princes, quite contrary to the way of living of the country prelates, who alone seemed to have some temperance and modesty left.

“These dimensions were greatly owing to the emperors, and particu- larly to Constantious, who, confounding the pure and simple Christian religion with anile superstition, and perplexing it with intricate questions, instead of reconciling different opinions, excited many disputes, which he fomented as they proceeded with infinite altercations. This grew worse in the time of Justinian, who, not to be behind the bishops of the fifth and sixth centuries in zeal, thought it no crime to condemn to death a man of a different persuasion from his own.

“The corruption of the doctrine and the morals in the princes and clergy was necessarily followed by a general depravity of the people, those of all conditions making it their sole business to get money by any means, and to squander it away, when they had got it, in luxury and debauchery.

-160-

“The Roman empire declined steadily after Constantine, whose successors were for the generality remarkable for their ill qualities, especially cowardice and cruelty. By Mohammed’s time the western half of the empire was overrun by the Goths; and the eastern as reduced by the Huns on the one side, and the Persians on the other, that was not in a capacity of stemming the violence of a powerful invasion. The emperor Maurice paid tribute to the Khagan or king of the Huns; and after Phocas had murdered his master, such lamentable havoc there was among the soldiers, that when Heraclius came, not above seven years after, to muster the army, there were only two soldiers left alive, of all those who had borne arms when Phocas first usurped the empire. And though Heraclius was a prince of admirable courage and conduct and had done what possibly could be done to restore the discipline of the army, and had had great success against the Persians, so as to drive them not only out of his dominions, but even out of part of their own; yet still the very vitals of the empire seemed to be mortally wounded; that there could no time have happened more fatal to the empire; or more favourable to the enterprises of the Arabs; who seem to have been raised up on purpose by God, to be a scourge to the Christian church, for not living answerably to that most holy religion which they have received.

“The  P e r s i a n s  had also been in a declining condition for some time before Mohammed, occasioned chiefly by their intestine broils and dissensions; great part of which arose from the devilish doctrines of Manes and Mazdak. The opinions of the former are tolerably well known; the latter lived in the reign of Khosru Kobad, and pretended himself a prophet sent from God to preach a community of women and possessions, since all men were brothers and descended from the same common parents. This he imagined would put an end to all feuds and quarrels among men, which generally arose on the account of one of the two. Kobad himself embraced the impressions of this imposter, to whom he gave leave, according to his new doctrine, to lie with the queen his wife; which permission Anushirwab his son, with much difficulty prevailed on Mazdak not to make use of. These sects had certainly been the immediate ruin of the Persian empire, had not Anushirwan, as soon as he succeeded his father, put Mazdak to death with all his followers, and the Manicheans also, restoring the ancient Magian religion.     

“In the reign of this prince, deservedly surnamed the ‘just’, Mohammed was born. He was the last king of Persia who deserved the throne, which after him was almost perpertually contended for, still subverted by the Arabs. His son Hermuz lost the love of his subjects by his excessive cruelty; having had his eyes put out by his wife’s brothers, he was obliged to resign the crown to his son Khorsu Parviz, who at the instigation of Bahram Chubin had rebelled against him, and was afterwards strangled. Parviz was soon obliged to quit the throne to Bahram; but obtaining succours of the Greek emperor Maurice, he recovered the crown; yet towards the latter ends of a long reign, he grew so tyrannical and and hateful to his subjects, and they held a private correspondence with the Arabs; and he was at length deposed, imprisoned, also slain by his son Shiruyeh. After Parwiz no less than six princes possessed the throne in less than six years.

-161-

“These domestic broils effectually brought ruin upon the Persians; for though they did, rather by the weakness of the Greeks than their own force, ravage Syria and sack Jerusalem and Damascus under Khosru Parviz; and while the Arabs were divided and independent, had some power in the province of Yaman, where they set up the four last kings before Mohammed; yet when attacked by the Greeks under Heraclius, they not only lost their conquest, but part of their own dominions, and no sooner were the Arabia, united by Mohammedism, than they beat them in every battle, and in a few years subdued them.

“As these empires were weak and declining, so  A  r a b i a , Mohammed’s setting up, was strong and flourishing, having been peopled at the expense of the Grecian empire, whence the violent proceedings of the domineering sects forced many to seek refuge in a free country, as Arabia then was, where they who could not enjoy tranquility and their conscience at home, found a secure retreat. The Arabians were not only a  populous nation, but unacquainted with the luxury and delicacies of the Greeks and Persians, and inured to hardships of all sorts; living in a most parsimonious manner, seldom eating any flesh, drinking no wine, and sitting on the ground. Their political government was also such favoured the designs of Mohammed; for the division and independency of their tribes were so necessary to the first propagation of his religion, and the foundation of his power; that it would have been scarce possible for him to have effected either, had the Arabs been united in one society. But when they had embraced the religion, the consequent union of their tribes was no less necessary and conducive to their future conquests and grandeur.

Mohammed came into the world under some disadvantages, which he soon surmounted. His father Abd’allah was a younger son of Abd’almotalleb, and dying very young and in his father’s lifetime, left his widow and infant son in every mean circumstances; his whole substance consisting but of five camels and one Ethiopian she-slave. Abd’almotalleb was therefore obliged to take care of his grandchild Mohammed, which he not only did during his life, but at his death enjoined his eldest son Abu Taleb, who was brother to Abd’allah by the same mother, to provide for him for the future; which he very affectionately did, and instructed him in the business of a merchant, which he followed; and to that end, he took with him into Syria he was just thirteen, and afterwards recommended him to Kadjah, a noble and rich widow, for her factor, in whose service he behaved so well, that by making him her husband she soon raised him to an equality with the richest in Mecca.

“After he began by this advantegeous match to live at his ease it was that he formed the scheme of establishing a new religion, or, as he expressed it, of replanting the only true and ancient one, professed by Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus, and all the prophets, by destroying the gross idolatry into which the generality of his countrymen had fallen, and weeding out the corruptions and superstitions which the latter Jews and Christians had, as he thought, introduced into their religion, and reducing it in its original purity, which consisted chiefly in the worship of one only God.

-162-

“Whether this was the effect of enthusiasm, or only a design to raise himself to the supreme government of his country, or as some say, particularly of Christian writers, the ambition and desire to satisfy his sensuality; his original design of bringing the pagan Arabs to the knowledge of the true God was certainly noble and highly be commended. Mohammed was no doubt fully satisfied in his conscience of the truth of the grand point, the unity of God, which was what he chiefly attended to; all his other doctrines and institutions being rather accidental and unavoidable, than premeditated and designed.

“Since then Mohammed was certainly himself persuaded of his grand article of faith, which in his opinion was violated by all the rest of the world; not only by the idolaters, but by the Christians, as well as those who rightly worshipped Jesus as God, as those who superstitiously adored the Virgin Mary, saints, and images; and also by the Jews, who are accused in the Koran of taking Ezra for the son of God; it is easy to conceive that he might think in a meritorious work to rescue the world from such ignorance and superstition; and by degrees, with the help of a warm imagination, which an Arab seldom wants, to suppose himself destined by Providence for the effecting that great reformation. And this fancy of his might take still deeper root in his mind, during the solitude he thereupon affected, usually retiring for a month in the year to a cave in Mount Hara near Mecca. One thing which may be probably urged against the enthusiasm of this prophet of the Arabs, is the wise conduct and great prudence he all along showed in pursuing his design, which seem inconsistent with the wild notions of a hot-brained religionist. But though all enthousiasts or madmen do not behave with the same gravity and circumspection that he did, yet he will not the first instance, by several, of a person who has been out of the way only quad hoc (unique, quite special-Lat.) and in all other respects acted with the greatest decency and precaution.”

“Well, good people, thank you very much of listening to my long, long speech but I thought if we shall be fair about “what was fair”, knowing the truths and sequences of historical events, seeing the religion not only a “very personal belief”, but also as a cultural heritage, growth and social and self-refinement of mankind throughout the human history, then “living religiously” -whatever belief system one might belong to- shall become so natural way of “living humanly”.

“God bless you all. See you some weeks later, after our Summer Literary Festival and other thrilling founding experiences are over. So long!”

-163-

                                                                                  22

To day is very important to me: Rabbi Braun is going to talk about Kabbalah exclusively that I do not want to miss. Among all, Kabbalah, for some reason or other means a lot to me. As you know, my ancestors had come from a Muslim background, and, my father and I have been a Unitarian, since the birthplace of my grand-father was Thessalonika, Greece, I wonder there was a Jewish blood somewhere between, for the Jewish Faith had interested me a lot; like the stories and movies about the concentration camps of the World War II were used to bring tears to my eyes all the time; “Fiddler on the Roof” was the best musical that the entire family had cherished for the past century; the most celebrated painter to the entire family genealogy is that of Marc Chagall, Russian born Jewish artist.

Anyways, full of joy, I rushed to Jewish Synagogue and caught Rabbis David and Braun just on time. “Without you, we already could not start Mr. President,” commented rabbi Braun with a kind of pride and his quiet, comforting voice that he started to preach.

KABBALAH, also written as CABALAH, in Hebrew means “a traditional teaching, a learning that had been transmitting from generations to generations.” It comes from “Kibel – KBL”, meaning “to receive it”. That refers to “receiving the secret doctrine of old Jewish religion, orally!”

“The beginnings of Jewish mysticisim, could be found in the ancient times in first establishments in Palestine, and later on Babylonia. The following apocalyptic literature appeared in the writings of the Essenes and in the Talmud. They call this as Gaonic period, lasting between A.C. 7th and 19th centuries. The significant works were done by Otiot de R. Akiva and Sefer Yetzirah. With an eclectic work in the following A.C. 10th to 12th centuries  and through the contributions by Sefer Raziel, Sefer Hasidim and Rokeah, and a principal man, a Sefer Ha-Bahir’s philosophical contributions, Kabbalah officially shaped up and spread Spain, Germany and mid-Europe considerably. Then, at the A.C. 17th Century, these teachings and mysticisim reached Palestine; and, there, in the city of Safed, a Rabbi Isaac Luria created a new Jewish system of mysticisim.

-164-

“The principal teachings of the Kabbalah are, as follows:

1)      G o d, did not create the world, directly. God is above all, eternal, and the En sof (‘Endless’). Higher and lower forms of life and conduct, emanate, proceeding God, from the more spiritual to a lesser one. The Ten Spheres (Sefirot) had emanated and sprung, in the following order: Crown, Wisdom, Intelligence, Greatness, Strength, Beauty, Firmness, Splendor (Zohar), Foundation, and Kingdom. The Kingdom, which is the last sphere, created the physical world. Through these spheres, God rules the world, and all His activities are performed this way.

2)      Eveything that exists is a part of  D e i t y; and only man through the acts of piety and moral conduct can achive union with God. Through the observance of the commandments every Jew can influence the Spheres, and, through which can influence God, in behalf of the mankind. The Jewish people were chosen by God to preserve the world by the strict observance of the Law.

3)      Man is judged by his s o u l. This is the most important thing of his being. During Creation, all souls were created at the same time; the soul, is in contract with the body says pure while being alive, whereas after death, it becomes a part of the world, ruled by the Ten Spheres. The contaminated-impure souls, after death, re-inhabit and migrate from body to body, until they are purified.

4)      E v i l  does not exit in itself but is a the result of the negation of good. It could be overcome through praying, repentance, self-afflicting, and absolute observance of the Law.

5)      The text of the  B i b l e  is full of hidden messages and meanings. In spite of the fact that is written in man’s language, the vords contain plenty of concepts of divine and mysterious nature. Man, by any means, should endeavour to uncover them. This could be achieved through different techniques that are applied by Kabbalists.”

“The KABBALAH is both a philosophical and teosophical system to endeavour to be able to find some answers on the subjects like: God – Creation – Universe – Faith and, Mankind. Through it, the significance of human life and its relatedness to the universal laws, is demonstrated and expressed through some numerical correspondence.

-165-

“If we can review, in K a b b a l a h, the principal thema is under-standing, absorbing and re-using mental-psychic or para-psychological powers. Thus, the interpretation and expressing of the outer life in terms of our inner creative powers.

“BOOK OF GENESIS opens with, “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth!”, however this was not in reality, just in potentiality. PLATO, in his book Timaeus, describes the “Creation of the Universe” as, “…. God was the all-perfect ruler of the spiritual world, brought it down and endowed it with life, soul and intelligence. He also created, as lesser gods, Dyonisoen gods: Zeus, Apolllo, Athene; then created birds, animals and the rest..”

“God said, “Let there be light, and there was..” That was the first day of creation. On the 2nd day, “water” and the “vegetable world” were established. On the 3rd day, “the firmament of earth was settled!” Then on, everything on did co-exist simultaneously and manifested themself under the Light that was God himself. Thus, the world was completed within six days, and seventh, that falls on Sabbath, the “rest” was ordered.

“According to old Kabbalists, the first five chapters of Genesis were written in ‘code’ with Hebrew letters. As we shall see a while later in much more details, each letter has a specific meaning which also corresponds a certain number, however with no mathematical significance. Each letter and the corresponding number are simply an ideogram or symbol of a cosmic force. There is also an ongoing cosmic energy interaction in the universe and the man.

“PYTHAGORAS had also talked about “Nature Geometrizeses”, referring to the same kind of interaction. Psychiatrist CARL GUSTAVE JUNG, believing a “mutual-cosmic unconsciousness = collective unconscious” in all human beings, had thought that the material of the collective unconscious is residing at the depth of the subconscious (unconscious), and related numbers to these materials, in the form of “arche-types”, did pre-exist even before the birth. The term of “Law of Synchronicity” was also coined by him, meaning that “two meaningful events connected with each other, also with numbers, did exist in the pre-conscious.” A number is a symbol and conveys an idea. In a way, it is also a language, also conveying to communication.

“KABBALAH intends to make the people belive that God created the universe by means of Hebrew Alphabet. In that alphabet, there are twenty-two letters and, they represent twenty-two types of different states of consciousness.

“If we divide these letters into three further groups, we find:

-166-

1)      Three “mothers”, also called “trinity”:           “ALEPH is the essence of “air”, also giving birth to “spirit.” In humans, it forms “chest”. In day-to-day living, it is the casue of “temperate weather”.           “MEM is the essence of “fire”, and “heavens” are created from it. In humans, it forms the “head”, it causes “hot” season; it interplays with SHIN, to create the opposite forces“             SHIN, is the essence for “water”, “earth” is created from it. In humans, it forms the “belly”, it creates the “cold” season.

2)      Seven “doubles”:

“BETH,  representing “Wisdom” and “Folly”,           “GIMEL, representing “Grace” and “Indignation’,           “DALETH, representing “Fertility” and “Sol           “CAPH, representing “Life” and “Death”,           “PE, representing “Power” and “Servitude”,               “RESH, representing “Peace” and “War”,           “TU, representing “Riches” and “Powerty”.

3)  Twelve “simples”:

“HE – Sight”,            “VAU – Hearing”,             “ZAYIN – Smell”,            “CHETH – Speech”,            “TETH – Taste”,            ” YOD – Sexual Love”,            “LAMED-Work”,            “NUN – Movement”,             “SAMEKH – Anger”,            “AYİN – Mirth”,            “TZADDİ – Imagination”            “QOPH – Sleep”

“We also should not forget that, the twelve (simple) letters mentioned here, are also:

“12 months of the year,             “12 months of Zodiac,             “12 organs of man : 2 hands, 2 feet, 2 kidneys, 1 spleen, 1 liver, 1 gall-bladder; sexual organs, stomach, intestines.

-167-

“Well, this was the opening class. Pretty soon, for the newcomers, I would like to spare sometime during the weekday evenings, some KABBALAH teachings and practices that we have been doing for some time.We will get together, choosing the most available times. For that purpose, I am stopping here and promising what kind of subjects we are going to go into, as follows:

“Kavvanah” in meditation; Elements of Kabbalistic ritual (Identification with Nature & Purification with holy oil; Life Tree; Avatar; SIDDUR: The vehicle of Kabbalah; Course of the tides; the cosmic egg, Zahar etc.

“Now, before closing off, I would like to give brief answers to two questions were asked to me, before the ceremonies were started:

“What is K a d d i s h ? One newcomer from another faith, had asked me.

“K a d d i s h  is an important portion of the daily liturgy in the synagogue. It had been used for many centuries as a mourning’s prayer. Originally it is a prayer, written in Aramaic, meaning of “Sanctification.” When used as prayer, it is recited by the mourner at the grave-side of parents or close relatives, and during the three daily prayers in the synagogue, for the first eleven months, following the death event. Strange enough, the Kaddish has no direct reference to the dead or to mourning; essentially it is a doxology, praising God and praying for the speedy establishment of God’s Kingdom on the earth. It is only the special burial Kaddish incorporates a prayer for the resurrection of the dead. In the reform liturgy the Kaddish is recited only as a mourning’s prayer.

“The second question, rather request was that of, “would you please outline the Ten Commandements?”

 

-165-                         “T E N   C O M M A N D E M E N T S  that are also known as “DECALOGUE” is the fundamental law of the Jewish people known in the Hebrew as Aseret ha-Dihrot, which according to the Bible that were revealed to Moses and the people at Mount Sınai.

“A shortened form of the “Decalogue” could be summarized as follows:

1)   I am the Lord, thy God, who brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage, 2)   Thou shalt have no other God before Me, 3)   Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain, 4)   Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy; 5)   Honor thy father and thy mother, 6)   Thou shall not murder, 7)   Thou shall not commit adultery, 8)   Thou shall not steal; 9)   Thou shall not bear false witness against thy neighbor; 10) Thou shall not covet anything that belongs to thy neighbor.

-166-

“Those Ten commandements, both by Jews and non-Jews are regarded are basic social ethics to every civilized society. They are commonly represented symbolically in the form of two tablets, called Tablets of the Law, used as a sacred design in the sinagogue, also as ornaments on different objects and articles.”

“Thus ended saturday, this very Holy Sabbath Day activities and teachings. Hallelullah!”

-167-

Ch. 24                          To day is sunday. I told my wife how much I love her, who, smart cookie, immediately told me that, “I got the message, in this beautiful day, you would like to stay home, not going outdoors and read something! Isnt’it?” I told Juda, who, I never lied life-time, that she was very correct, and I had in my mind very important ‘must’ things to be done, she could choose whatever she could, but I must be forgiven. Even though we share everything in the book, of course she does not know anything about this Mormon business, as the other big secrets of the statehood that if and when they occur, and, when I was in practice, personal secrets and problems of my psychiatric patients. Not to talk anyone does not disturb me since those things are private properties, right or wrong, I cannot judge. But the basic principle is that “I cannot share some secret knowledge, without permission or presence of the involved people” that is ninety nine percent impossible anyway.

So, my lovely Juda, took her pastel, crayons and whatever she is using for her painting hobbie that I have no any even simple knowledge of it, and began to sketch and color, I do not know may be one thousandth time, the sleeping beauties’, namely our cats’ eyes, noses, ears, tails, you name it. And I, rushed to my study-room, opened my grand-father’s Diary from the place that I had left the other day.                                                                                                                                                                             January 6th’1969                                                                                                            Code Island                                     It had been a week that I have been married to Francis. We just returned from a week’s honeymoon trip. For sure, there was a visible “change” in the house and our life style. In the plus side, it is nice to have a young lady at home who cares for you. Even though I am not a social butterfly, to go to parties, dances or so -thou I love dancing. When I was young I had taught dance to youngesters to earn some money- but it completes the picture, you know what I mean. As I had mentioned before, she was a nurse and working at a municipal hospital near-by at the Operation Room that, I am sure, is quite a tiring business. She is not on night duties, so, it gave us some chance to have a relatively regular home life as far eating and sleeping is concerned. She is a mediocre cook that is good enough for us for due to carrying a single life for quite a while, besides opening cans and utilizing the microwave, I myself used to do some simple cooking, like rice pilaf, frying squash and egg-plants, making green pepper ‘dolma’s (fillies with rice and onions), macaroni and alike. As many newely married say, “There is a reason to come home!” now,  in spite of the fact that I had always come home due to my son Souhi anyways, but, this is different.

-168-

By the same token, concerts, movies, shoppings also had been more regular, meaningful and more fun, from both togetherness with an adult who you have a love relations and sharing the responsibilities points of view. Our sunday noon lunch committments at Francis’ home with her family naturally go (seem to go) on unchanged, as had been this noon. Mr. Normand’s sure qualities and undeniable paternity seems to be continuing perhaps forever. No complaints (yet).

At the minus side, I am afraid the pan of the scale weighs heavier to that direction than the other. First of all, there is no real, a ‘sparkling’ love between the two of us, but I do not blame neither she or me, because the way that we had chosen each other. There was a ‘like’, a kind of ‘admiration’ for general politeness, sense of appreciation and social behavior, general culture and adaptation to social life and alike at both sides for each other, but again, as if something is lacking. To bring two good people together does not gurantee for a good marriage though it is too early to make an evaluation in this subject. Francis, in spite of her mid-twenties, had never been in love with anyone. That did not surprise me, as a psychiatrist I know well, if any girl is so much in admiration and domination of her father, she can never relinquish that attachment to the father figure which we call Oedipal; if this is true, nonetheless having a baby would perhaps moderate and may nullify the degree at least of that bounding. In that subject too, we have to wait and see.

Naturally, there is an intimate-physical side of any love story. From an untouched girl I wouldn’t expect a stormy, hell-burning love scenes, but nonetheless, as we analysts believe, the corporal pleasure of the sex, also depends upon the natural development of the psychic aspects of growth and human relations. If you don’t give a chance to the fantasy because it is sin, or not permissible, and then when one day you are given a legitimate license to do it, one is expectedly a little bit afraid, a little bit surprised and a little bit dissatisfied, “Oo, whas that all?”, and a little bit satisfied, “Thank God, it is over!”. Even anticipation of that relation visibly creates some anxiety on her, I see. But, I am a patient person, it is fair for such a noble girl to give enough chance, therefore a little bit more time. But one thing did really bother me that I wouldn’t pass without detailing a little bit that scared me. Here is the story.

You know we have married just before Christmas, and at the day of Church Wedding, as I had left my nine-year old son to my next neighbour, my best friend, a Uban doctor and his wife with two children of almost similar ages, as usual. Unfortunately I could not invite them to the Church, because they were black and this was against Mormon tradition and believes. We, in my car, very same afternoon began to ride towards Nadian shores and wanted to either stay on Two Thousand Island -from where I have made my first notes after-marriage last week, written above-, and/or to go up to Réal and stay a few days in that magnificent city. While driving smoothly and after having a relatively simple early dinner at one of the road-side restaurants, when we were on the drive again, I observed some visible anxiety on Francis’ face and asked, “Is there anything matter, honey?” “Nothing, nothing!” denied Francis first, but as I insisted she finally broke out:

-169-

“Ismailov, I don’t know whether we did right or wrong; but I sincerely feel that, before it is too late (namely, we have not been intimate yet!), we may return back!” Surprised and a little bit mad, I screamed:                          “Don’t be silly! It is ridiculous. Are you aware what you’re saying?”                          “Yes, I know!”, she also angrily responded, “As a matter of fact, I want to punch you right from the face!”

I pulled the car to the side of the road and put the blinkers on. What was my sin that my lovely (?) bride was going to punch me right on the nose? I gave her a few minutes to think, cool off, and told her in a calm voice that if she insists, by all means, I would drive back, and close this book even before opening. She thought for a while. I did not know what was passing from her mind, but was not too difficult to be read by almost anyone easily. She was married to a man with a nine year old child. From one hiearchy, she was going to move onto another; but this was going to require a lot of responsibilities, house, child care and SEX that she was not used to. On the other hand, should we return back, what church and the most importantly: Father were going to say?

I told her that I respect and accept her mixed feelings about this or any marriage, but I would not understand and not to accept that undue aggression, in the form of punch or any form. What it was? I cannot know the details, since I did not observe any visible aggression at their home (However too short time to make a logical observation!), I interpreted this a “repressed-pushed down to unconscious kind of aggression” since a woman’s status in that religion was just an eternal submission to men but nothing else. So, I was greeting King Oedipus, that supreme power, once again.

After just a few minutes’ thinking, Francis, subdued and with a pale face and, apologized from me for saying so, and said, “Let’s continue!” Both thoughful, began to drive car forward, but the initial joy had gone away. Plus the fact that, my hidden anxiety that occasionally shows itself as phobia, had come to the surface. It used to come from time to time as “hights” or “bridge” phobia. As we approached to the bridge that connects the highway to the Two Thousand Islands, I began to shake, and a kind of heaviness filled my chest and a fear of unknown began to pump my heart. As I stopped the car, Francis asked anxiously:                         “What happened now, Ismailov? Is anything matter?”                         “My phobia. It did arise again!”                         “What phobia?”                         “Bridges or heights… It sometimes avoids my flying too. It comes out when I am enduly anxious or facing some problems. Are you mad at me?”                          “No, but I am rather surprised. A psychiatrist with your qualifications… Strange. But I understand, I too have some; I can fly but I can not take trains or buses. I have the driver’s license but for that anxiety, I don’t drive. However, if you wish, if you cannot pass this bridge, I can do it temporarily for you. I see the car is automatic, isn’t it?”                           “Yes it is, but let us drink some coffee at the road-side restaurant again… And, I shall have some minor tranquilizers!”                                                                     -170-

After having a kind of breakfast, combined with a few miligram benzodiazepines, my heart in my mouth, we passed the bridge of one kilometer long. An the top, as if the bridge was falling off, and, I was pushing gas pedal to the speediest. I finally made it Both were silent throughout. We found a place to stay overnight that came first to our sight. With the effect of the pill, I almost immediately went to sleep, saving rather deferring my bride’s “first night anxiety” to the next. Fortunately, in spite of the winter, the nature was beautiful around us. Long trees appered dressed all in whites, still was reflecting Christmas mood. The time that we spent there that was three days, we went to see a historical chateau that was built four hundred years ago for his ‘lovely wife’. We both signed some heart shapes on the damp walls of the building, piercing it through with an arrow, like teen-agers. Being in an isolation and with the holiday season’s music and tranquility, we both believed that we might have done something good of marrying each other. Who knows, may be we did.

To return home, especially passing the bridge back appeared to be relatively easier than before. On the Islands and at the way back, we bought some small gifts and presents: colored albums, old Indian crafts, sweaters and alike, and returned home much more settled.                                                                                                                                    January 13th’ 1969                                                                                                           Code Island

‘Business as usual’, but marriage began to show more pores in its psycho-biological structure. My wife was still on her yearly vacation that gave us much more time to be together daily. One strange thing kept going on, and my wife did not show any will power to correct or change it: Each morning, after my son went to school bus at the corner of the street, Francis too took her own bus and went to her home at Sea-Chief to change her dress. She, indeed, to my sudden recollection, has brought almost nothing from her native home, nothing but nothing. We did not need any furniture and/or bed-room, dining-room sets or something like that, neither refrigerator, washer-dryer, or electric microwave owen. As far as personal belongings are concerned, she had come with only two suit-cases, naturally raising the question, “Well, lady, are you married, or are you going somewhere for a vacation for a short while?” More surprizing was that why her well-to-do parents, in spite of my generosity which is another issue, just to make her feel “at home”, have not suggested, warned or pointed out this thing? Why they did not ask what is the reason that she is changing at home and did not encourage to reverse it? Still showing her loyalty to mother and father?After a few days I raised my voice and asked her whether we are on a trial marriage or not. Weren’t we “celestially” married at a Mormon Church? She gave me very vague answers, like “I don’t know, I guess I am just getting used to it! This way easier,” etc. I finally brought the subject  privately and gently to mother’s attention, she very softly replied: “Please be understanding, my daughter is a very delicate person. I understand you have some phobias, she has this kind of phobias too. It will take some time.” It was very hard for me to comprehend what was the relation between my occasional phobias and her strange, unaccustomed newely married lady’s, rather their marriage style in reference to changing clothing?

-171-

This very afternoon, when we were alone with father-in-law for a while, he very quietly but authoritatively asked me:                         “Doctor, now I found a chance to ask you. Just before you married, we had found some birth control pills in our daughter’s hand-bag. Would you answer me man-to-man; did you have any sexual relations before you married my daughter?”                         “I, for sure, was not ready for this kind of questioning, and was greatly surprised and angry too; but I kept my cool and replied; “You should know your daughter better than I could. Right after meeting, perhaps due to emotions , her menses had been irregular, so we both decided that she should take pills for a few months, until they shall be regulated. That’s all.”

He took a deep breath, so I did. Something was more than strange in this family members’ interrelatedness. Should I have replied him, saying, “Why you don’t ask your daughter?” “Are you checking your older daughter too what they are doing in their marriage, say sex, changing clothes and alike?”

One more thing began to bother me too. In the mornings, when my son was going to the street corner to get on the bus, Francis’ face was getting somewhat sullen for some time. I finally asked her,                         “Francis, is there anything that bothers you, as I observe, your face gets sullen when Souhi goes to the stand? Is it anything the matter?” With some hesitation she finally spoke up:                         “Well, first, he is a big boy, why every morning you have to go with him and wait for the bus?”                          “Francis, you surprise me. Why I shouldn’t go? He is just nine, besides, whether this is my duty or not, this is a pleasure. We grew up together. Do you know what this boy has been through throughout years, being alone with his father, away forom a mother’s love and care, tenderness? If one day we shall have a child and he or she will grow up and there shall come the school time; shall I not go to the corner for him too? What is the matter with you?”

Instead of answering my questions, she added another pearl to my troubled mind:                         “Well, I have another worry in my mind. I constantly worry that if we shall have a child whether he shall be a colored one? Since, you know, where you are coming from!”                         “Hey Francis, are you mad or stupid? Don’t you see I am white, and he is also white. Who told you that someone with my background, the country of origin so on so forth, suddenly brings out chocolate babies? Suppose such miracle happens, if he is ours, isn’t he sacred too, aren’t we going to love him? Incidentally, we are having very little relations, besides, you are on pills, I guess it will take quite some time for your readiness for having babies.” Francis bowed her head down, and murmured:                         “I want to have baby so much… I have not been taking pills… I was supposed to see my menses last week, did not happen. I really, if I am pregnant, would like to stay home this week along, namely here, with my mother. Then, I shall make my mind accordingly!”                         “Francis, what you are talking about? My goodness.” But she quietly went away. I was alone for a while. Then mother came along, with some teary eyes, said Francis was feeling a little bit nervous and depressed. It was much better for us to be apart for a little while. I however should be coming to visit them next sunday for dinner, also attending the church.”

Tons and tons of bricks had fallen at the top of my head. Took my son and left, even without even saying good-bye.

-172-

January 20th’1969                                                                                                      Code Island

Well, our week passed quietly and without any problem. My son went to his school, I went to my job. Between I never called her home asking how she was doing. Whether she could have started to her work or not, I do not know. I began to think what was going on? Less than a month’s marriage? This was ridiculous. We hadn’t known each other by no means. What about the possibility of pregnancy? God forbid, if she is pregnant what we are going to do? If people decide together to marry, to get apart or to have or not to have a baby doesn’t require the same? She married me because she wanted to have a baby? Just like that? And here, in this Country, as newely-born babies, should divorce occur go with the mother, of course he will go with mother, and, I shall support him the rest of my life even without having the pleasure of fatherhood, meaning playing home, going together to baseballs, basketballs, movies, travelling, camping, abroad, as I have been doing with my lovely son Souhi? I don’t want to be a “week-end father!” What is my destiny, Oo, mighty God, why you did not give any signal to warn me before this togetherness? Well, I am sure, no one knows the correct answers to those lamentations. We shall live and see.

My son appears to be not to be affected from this early separation. He is a quite talker, but a little bit secretive in this subject. I am sure, there had not been a serious attachment to Francis yet, even no more than a baby-sitter who he used to be with, throughout years. But, this was a different kind of promise. As a Child Psychiatrist, I know, he might have had a fantasy that one day, may be, his natural mother was going to be with us, in spite of the fact that he never had consciously outspoken about that. Perhaps subconsciously could have been glad too. But nonetheless, I was exposing him to another separation from a promised paradise.

*

Time out! Time out for a coffee break, may be a cone of chocolate ice-cream. First I need to visit the W.C., stretch my arms and legs, look out of the window and figure out what strange things going on in this strange world. If we did not have this sort of problems, was life worth living? May be, may be not. We do forget the things and our sufferings; one does not erase them from the mind completely, but I guess, time erases the emotional attachment to the events. Memories are becoming detached from our body-soul fusion, and pass through our minds, as if we are seeing a movie that we have seen before: Each time with a little bit less enthousiasm and outpouring feelings. The poeple who have some writing skills -that unfortunately I do not have- put these feelings into some other appearances, like writing novels, poems or the best: Plays that we call this mental process  in Psychiatry as “sublimation”. Then, you have different feelings; even though you may be talking about suffering, you have a feeling of triumph, even an ecstasy that you have mastered the underlying sad feelings and make the others happy and made some other people to applaud you too! I told you, this is a very strange world. Hey, time is up. Let’s go to work. We have some business to finish.

-173-

January 27th’1969                                                                                                         Midnight, Code Island

A big storm broke up to day, and, I am still shaky. How the things go this fast, like a heavy truck going downhill with no brakes on, I don’t understand. There had been many things to day that I just cannot understand how they may happen and of course another question with no answer is: why?

Let us start with the Church that is the main issue. I dressed up nicely and, in spite of some hesitation that I had at the beginning, whether I should have my son with me too, since we were going to be at father-in-law, Mr. Normand’s house for sunday dinner after the church services. One could say honestly, they were very kind and gentle, very accepting toward my child throughout. I felt a little estrangement thou, particularly when we were going to face each other with Francis, what kind of feeling it was going to be? Has she made her mind about coming home, or extending her visit, or staying there permanently? Was she pregnant? Off, let us go. I drove first to Mr. Normand’s house and dropped Souhi there without getting out of the car, just shaking my fingers to my mother-in-law who opened the door.

Church was more crowded than ever, it seemed to be. People were talking at the Hall, before start, that to day some very special and precious speakers were going to talk about a very important subject: Angel Moroni, Book of Moroni and Moroni plates. I only know about Moroni, His being a kind of founder angel, a messenger to Prophet Smith from God, that’s all. Why this program was not told us before, I don’t know, I only come to the church from sunday to sunday. Maybe some more senior people knew more about the forthcoming incident. There was also a rumor that “some very precious, historical and biblical documents about the gospel, were going to be held in our church for a while, since there was a move in headquarters of Mormon Church, and until it is completed, they were going to be held in one of the most trustable churches in the nation, like ours here. They even may be demonstrated too.” Well, all these are good, however, just a news to me.

Before the ceremonies started, Mr. Normand, my father-in-law, as I had said before was Deacon and the 1st Councilor at the Church, greeted me with a smile, as if nothing happened between Francis and I, murmured to me, “’I am glad you came. This is one of the most important days of our Church. Sit close to me!” I took this as a good sign, man’s still having good feelings about me in spite of the fact that the things were not that good between his daughter and I.

Anyway, finally the ceremonies started. A Holy Most Reverend Christian Whitmer the 4th, in his solemn and very respectable appearance, began to give the history of the Plates of Nephi, of two kinds large and small; about the ministry and teachings of the prophets from the time of Mosiah; the Plates of Mormon, the Large Plates of Nephi, a brief history by Mormon and his son Moroni; The Plates of Ether, summarizing the history of the Jaredites; and, forth, the Plates of Brass that are brought by the people of Lehi from Jerusalem in B.C. 600, contanining ‘the five books of Moses… and also a record of the Jews from the beginning.’ This divine man, reportedly, was the fourth generation of the first witness to Prophet Smith’s ordainment as Prophet.

-174-

“And,” Reverend Witmer continued, “In or about the year A.C. 421, Moroni, the last of the Nephite prophet-historians, sealed the sacred record and hid it unto the Lord, to be brought forth in the latter days, as predicted by the voice of God through his ancient prophets. In A.C. 1823, this same Moroni, then a resurrected personnage, visited the Prophet Smith and subsequently delivered engraved plates to him. No one had seen them, as historian say, but, we, in the sacred hearts of us, in spite of pressures, assasinations and bloody wars, have been able to keep them in somewere, however the exact whereabouts are not known to anyone. Fortunately, our Prophet Smith, after translating them into English in summarized form, re-wrote those sacred tablets, that, we had been holding those very precious treasures entrusted to our Mormon Church Headquarters for safe-keeping. Since there is a renovation shall be going for a long time there, I proudly brought those treasures and gave to the President of this church, Very  Reverend Arthur for another safe-keeping until due time.”

Everybody was smiling and I am sure, was very proud of this high honors. I myself too felt a kind of joy, being a new and small part of this holy church. Then, almost simultaneously with the time that Very Reverend Witmer completed his opening speech, suddenly fire alarms went off. Besides, some smells of smoke filled the air and rushing men into the Hall created a sudden commotion. ‘Fire, fire, let us empty the Hall!’

Mr. Normand told me hastily, ‘Follow-me!’ and I began to run after him. Everybody was rushing toward somewhere, the most, naturally to ourdoors, but there was a big fire too. Then of course a panic started, where to go? People were attacking here and there, opening and closing the doors one after each other, hoping to find some hole to get out. Then, we did not know the details yet, but as if fire had started from several points at the same time, possibly, even probably being set intentionally by someone or someones for they were coming live, strong from every corner. My father-in-law murmured to me, “let us go to my Holy Office and get some valuables out. I did not bring my car, I need yours. Come on!”

So, we rushed to the unknown parts -of course to me- of the church building. He finally stopped at a door, short of breath; then opened it. We entered into a prosperously designed and furnished room. He opened some drawers, unlocked a few safes in a hurry; brough out several small packages all carefully wrapped; files, Holy Books; pulled off several certificates, framed pictures from the walls and made a small pile at the middle of the room. First, he loaded me with them as much as possible, himself too embracing the rest, gave me the order, ‘Follow me!’ As we were rushing out, the smoke and some reddish, hot stuff were entering the room. We turned to the left, and from the back corridor, Mr. Normand opened a -perhaps hidden- door an, Thank God, we were at outdoors, on the grass, at the backyard. Together we rushed to the parking lot. This time he was following me. After putting the staff into my luggage and back seat of the car, Mr. Normand looked around and said, “There doesn’t seem to be fire would reach here. Let us go back and help the others!” So, we went back to the church that still was in turmoil.

-175-

Within an hour’s time, everybody was taken out safe and sound, except a few bruises and burns here and there. Of course the fire department and police were immediately reported and soon, we heard plenty of sirens. A couple of people, just in case, were referred to the hospital for smoke and a few scratches, burnt fingers and alike. Religious leaders had gathered at the middle of the road that leads to church, in their solemnly state, were praying. The leaders consoled and secured everybody to go home safely, for who couldn’t drive; few taxis were called as well as some offerings were made for a ride. Fortunately, no one was seriously hurt. I have never seen a disaster’s being handled so masterfully, in an orderly and caring fashion. While these things were going on, the President and other big leaders, also comprising the guests, made a short meeting by themselves, on their feet. I assumed they made some future plans what to do next. Then, they scattered in small groups. At the end, after almost everyone had gone away, as a captain’s leaving his ship the last, my father-in-law came near me and said, “Well, let us go home. It is getting late. I may come again later on, after the fire shall be put off!”

On the way back I kept silent, as respect to this very dedicated man. Since we had witnessed the tragedy that had occured abruptly, there was nothing to talk really unless he was going to initiate. I put the radio on; the news obviously had gotten on the media, giving the details and some doubts, thoughts about the possibilities of the occurrence of the fire that was unusual. I shut the radio off; at home, the ladies who most probably may have already heard of the story, were gallantly going to question and display plenty of emotions anyway.

Home, as expected was full of emotions, however, as we two men, quietly, maturely and in an orderly fashion handled the situation quite well that those high emotions did not reach a hysteric level. Some fire had broken out, there were a lot of commotion, but no one was hurt. The reason or reasons are unknown, and we are home, safe. That was it. I helped Mr. Normand, taking out the material out of the car that we had brought out from the church for safety, and carrying them to the second floor of their house that I had never been before.

He thanked to me and said he was going to place them somewhere later on. I went down immediately, he also came down, however a few minutes afterwards.

Francis said ‘Hello!’ to me that I replied the same, after kissing from her cheeks gently. Probably, this undesirable accident had broken pre-existing icy atmosphere that I felt a kind of soft air around, however still tense inside. I hugged my son who had watched T.V. a little bit, then played with puzzles. Mother, rushed to set the table for dinner, also Francis to help her out. A few minutes later, Mr. Normand too came down, a little bit serious and thoughtful, but quiet and as nice as possible. We ate at a mediocre degree since our emotions had really undertaking us one way or the other. The local T.V. was announcing the event in much more details and the ongoing putting off endeavours by the Fire Department. Eveybody was listening to, but no one made a serious effort to intervene or say something that may not have sounded that much appropriate under those circumstances anyway.

-176-

After dinner, Mr. Normand went back to the church, understandably. That left us in much more face-to-face contact situation free. Mother also found a job for herself at home, so did Souhi. Thus, Francis and I, had an unescapable situation in which no choice but talk to each other. So, here she was, as serious as all times, however in a much more depressive tone, asked me how we were doing. I thanked and asked the same question to her, the answer was much the same, of course.                            “What do you think about coming home, Francis?” I asked directly holding the bull from the horn.                            “That’s what I wanted to talk to you,” replied Francis. “I have been thinking a lot and, trying to evaluate the marriage. Whether this is you or I, or both, frankly, I did not find what I was looking for in marriage. You are a nice man, good man, but I guess, I was looking something different. Yor son is a very nice boy too, no problem, but I still feel quite a stranger to him too.”                            “Yes, then? Weren’t you expecting these somehow? We all are experiencing a transitional episode, some estrangement, but some joy too. Didn’t you advance even one single inch than the beginning?”                            “Frankly, not, and there does not seem to be.”                            “And, then?”                            “Well, one pregnancy test showed positive, however doctor says we have to repeat at least once more!”                            “Well, next to the prophets’ miracles, that strikes me as the most interesting. How many times we had relations during this first month? I can count with my finger-tips. Plus the fact that you did not use the pills. That was not fair to me, as a mattaer of fact to both of us. How you were getting hopeful about a baby while you were afraid of having a black baby from me, I just can’t understand that.”

At that point Francis got a little bit upset, probably angry due to the fact that I was  little bit offensive, or she felt that way.                          “You do care your own thoughts, I’ll take care of mine. Here is my final decision: I shall wait the result of that test; if I am pregnant, I shall stay home and proceed with the divorce since, according to our Church rules, the separation is easily permissible during the first year, afterwards it becomes almost impossible. If I am not, then I may return home, to you.”                          This time I got mad:                         “It is too difficult to understand you. Let me repeat, if you are not pregnant, you’ll come home. For what? To use me for breeding only? Heaven’s sake. I am not Apis! That does not go along with a woman’s integrity and sense of family, at least in my book!”

After this last sentence, Francis got up angrily and left the room in tears. There is an old saying in Turkish, ‘Kiss your grand-father’s beard!’ I was burning inside.

-177-

I stayed in room alone, mixed with different feelings and quite angry with myself. No doubt, this idea of marriage for me, was a compensation to the ‘loss’ case with Mary, thou even it was so, why I should not have tried a nuptial togetherness other than running around that I had never done anyway. Then appeared Mrs. Normand, visibly anxious if not tears at her eyes, who, I neither called her so far with her first name nor ‘Ma’ or something like that since I don’t think she was not ten years older than I anyways.                           “What happened dear Dr. Ismailov?”, she moaned. “Francis is in very bad shape. What did you fight about?”                             Well, there comes again my grand-father’s beard. She is so unadulterated and far away from any ability of problem-solving. She was asking just for the sake of asking, helplessly.                           “No, we were not fighting for any particular subject. I asked an evaluation from her, I think this is my right, whether she may be willing to return home, to be pregnant or not, a possible separation and alike. I am upset too, but I did not offend her for any particular reason, I am sorry. Most importantly, a young, newely married lady, at her class, why should be willing to stay with her mother’s if she is pregnant, return to her husband if not pregnant. Do you have any ideas about it?”                           “I really don’t know. This is her idea. She may be feeling much more secure here with us.”                           “Why she should not feel secure with a man at my calibre, within the boundaries of a safe marriage and clean-cut life?”                           “This is true, but personal feelings might be more important than the realities of life.”                            “I am afraid, there lies your responsibility. In spite of how wisdomful you might have brought her up, obviously you missed certain points preparing her in reference to marriage and family life.”

There Mrs. Normand visibly got mad, got up quick and, with the corner of her mouth said, “I am afraid you crossed the lines a little bit more than you should. I am going to call Ray (Mr. Normand), he should come home. I can not deal with this.’”                             And, she left all in tears.

Another forty minutes or so, I kept suffering. I got out of the room, going into the other room where Souhi was watching ‘Buggs Bunny!’ I sat near him and enjoyed just being there, with him. One does not need to verse from Beaudlaire or watch Puccini’s ‘Butterfly’ to be in ecstasy; we may need those fine moments too, but the most essential love, to me, to be just there, with someone to share life, regardless whatever is happening around you. Just being there, that is the secret formula of happiness. Human beings should have known better, but they did not know, and shall not know that simple truth. “Because, we are in this world just to suffer and be ready to the other world!” say most religions…”

-178-

Mr. Normand came all steamed up. He has not finished his work at the Church, but had to come home sooner because his wife, as we know, called him home for the situation. He directly came to the room where I was staying and, trying to kep his cool, asked what was going on. I said, at this age and stage of my life, I don’t like the idea of being questioned by the parents as if I was not doing wright, or, I was doing wrong. As his wife mainly had complained to him that, as I had said, “they were not able to bring their daughter for a marriage!” had bothered him the most. I told him that I was not going into polemics of ‘what I said, what I should have said’ and alike, the matter was that “why a young bride was changing her clothes still daily in her mother’s home and how come she was taking time off, first one week, the  another week, to decide about the outcome of the marriage. Shouldn’t have I too to say something about the situation? What kind of game was going on and I couldn’t stand to that,” I itterated.

“Until I shall speak to my lawyers, you may stay away from this house”, gently warned me Mr. Normand. I replied, “Gladly!” and called my son to go to my own home.                             “No,” roared Mr. Normand, “he shall stay here too..”                             “Nonsense,” I objected, “Who is having who’s child under custody. Who do you think you are?”                              “You can see who I am, just try!”

I am a polite and civilized man, I have done my military sevice long ago, I don’t fight with another man or woman, unless one threatens my life. I walked off the house, even closed the door gently not to give them any excuses that they should hold against me, I went into may car, and from the wireless phone, I called the State Police Headquarters.                             “Lieutenant Upright? Oo, good afternoon Chief. This is Prof. Dr. Ismailov, the Mental Hygiene Commissioner of the State. I hope I am not bothering you!”                             “No bother at all, no bother at all. Big surprise, Sir, what can I do for you?”                              “Sir, this rather a strange personal business. A family affair. My son is being held hostage… O, no, no bandits, just by a reliable, respectable business and church man.. Ya… Ya.. Here is the address.. I shall be waiting for you with your men… No, I am at the outdoors, and am safe. See you Tom. Thanks a lot.”

In a few minutes two State Police cars silently were parked in front of the Normand Residence. I summarized the business to the Chief who very politely and patiently listened to. Then asked me,                            “Doctor, I am sure you are not hiding anything, excuse me, do you? Any arms are or any verbal threats are concerned?”                            “No Chief, the man is very respectable person. I don’t know him, but I do not carry a gun. Never use it. We did not have any aggression nor violence or threat between. A divorce may be on the way. I just want my son who is underage and is under my sole custody. He is ten, and he is kept in, against my consent.”                            “Strange,” chief twisted his lips and walked to the door, rang the bell.

-179-

Mr. Normand opened the door, and greeted the Police Chief who had the fire call this afternoon and knew what was going at the Church. He, politely asked my father-in-law,                           “Mr. Normand, this gentleman, the State’s Commissioner of Mental health, as I understand is your son-in-law, correct?”                           “Correct, Sir.”                           “And, he has one nine-year-old son, name…”                           “Souhi!”                           “Yes, Souhi, and, he is inside of the house.”                           “O.K., so far so good. Do you have the custody of the child, or do you know who has the custody of the child?”                           “Father, Dr. Ismailov has the custody.”                           “Is that child from your daughter, namely, any way is related to you legally or not?”                            “Not Sir, he is from the doctor’s previous marriage. We do not have any legal rights upon him.”                            “I am glad you are realizing that Mr. Normand. Now, is there any serious threat or any legal complaint that you would like to file against the doctor?”                            “No, Sir.”                            “This is fine too. Now, would you have any objection to the child’s coming out to join his own father?”                            “No, Sir.” And he yelled at inside, “Souhi, your father is here. You go home, come…”

We went home. Oo, I was not aware that now was after mid-night. I don’t need to say how tired and exhausted I was. We shall wait and see what shall develop.                              Needless to say, I am equally tired and overwhelmed with my grand-father’s unbelievable life story. I still could not come close why he is going that much into details and how one connect all these to Sanskrit talk, threat and some plates. However, I have a feeling that we are coming close to the final chapters of this mystery. I am sure clues somewhere, in the latter parts of the memoires.

-180-

Ch. 25

In old country people used to say toward the end of the week-end, “Thank God, it is friday!” That was to say, people in the new continent worked hard enough all through the week-days, as to friday, here it was the beginning of long week-end. Since the actual work had been limited for some time to five days a week, eight hours a day, one hour lunch and two fifteen-minute coffee breakes, people did belive that they were working hard. Instead of monthly payments as they were accustomed to, pay checks were paid on friday nights, so almost everyone after 17.00 P.M. rushed to “Happy Hours”, that meant “one and a half dollars coctails between five and seven”, cheap enough to make any youngster come there with his girl-friend, be happy, imbibe himself with some ethyl-alcohol whatever its commercial name would be, then go home on time, clean. Friday nights were felt the most lonesome night of the week, regardles one was married or not. If anyone did not give a clean account about his her whereabouts for friday nights, one indeed had to be suspicious about. Saturdays you go to sportive events, concerts, steak restaurants and alike common places; sundays are ‘family’ days, again church, concerts, baseball or football events, you are at the eye-sight of everybody. But friday nights? Special luncheons, long week-end trips or escapades, country music and dancing in one of the neighbouring state’s barn with your secret lover. So, watch yourself then.

Times had changed, we work hard enough too long that, after finishing the week mostly by sunday noon with a sense of ‘as if being accomplished something good’, or, ‘completion of plans’, mondays bring us a fresh ‘program thinking’, something new to think, create and gather with people in the State business for new ventures. That’s why now, at least I say, “Thank God, it is monday!”

Freedom of thinking is very refreshing. As if one has no limits, like skies. Now, you also know my unfinished business, especially in this Mormon thing. So, let us plan together: I have to read more from “The Book of Mormon”, and “Grand-father’s diary”; then, some night get together with the prospective founders of “Freemasonry Lodge”, here and there some news about the Summer Literary Festival. See, like a botanic garden, pick up any flower you want to. Of course you need to have a certain type of discipline to shape up yourself this way, to be ready almost all the time for all occurrences, old and new, yet be flexible enough to shift the programs and yourself and keep smiling at everybody. Oscar Wilde can afford to say, “I like the men of principles, but like more the men who are’nt!”, but I just cannot say “I ain’t!” I do what I am supposed to do and wish eveyone should have a share in it. Amen.

-181-                          Therefore, after dowdling around just a little bit, that is to say looking over the newspaper with a quick glance, then answering a few business calls, I plunged again in the Book of Mormon. To understand my grand-father’s diary and interpret his mode of behavior, thoughts alike, I guess I need to know more about Mormonism and then evaluate how it may have effected his behavior, escapes and alike, if there is a truth in it.

The Book of MormonContinuation from Second Book from NEPHI :

‘Chapter 24’, “Israel shall be gathered and shall envoy milennial rest – Lucifer cast out of heaven for rebellion – Israel shall triumph over Babylon.”

‘Chapter 25’, “Nephi glories in plainness – Isaiah’s prophecies shall be understood in the last days – The Jews shall return from Babylon, crucify the Mesiah, and be scattered and scourged.”

‘Chapter 26’, “Christ shall minister to the Nephites – Nephi forsees the destruction of his people – They shall speak from the dust – The gentiles shall build up false churches and secret combinations  The Lord forbids men to practice priestcrafts.”

‘Chapter  27’, “Darkness and apostasy shall cover the earth in the last days  The Book of Mormon shall come forth – Three witnesses shall testify of the book – The learned man cannot read sealed book – The Lord shall do a marvelous work and a wonder.”

‘Chapter 29’, “Many gentiles shall reject the Book of Mormon – They shall say: We need no more Bible – The Lord speaks to many nations – He will judge the world out the books thus written.”

‘Chapter 31’, “Nephi tells why Christ was babtized – Men must follow Christ, be babtized, receive the Holy Ghost, and endure to the end to be saved – Repentance and baptism are the gate to the strait and narrow path – Eternal life comes to those who keep the commandements after baptism.”  “The Book of JacobThe Brother of Nephi

‘Chapter 1’, “Jacob and Joseph seek to persuade men to believe in Christ and keep his commandements – Nephi dies – Wickedness prevails among the Nephites.”

“Chapter 2’, “Jacob denounces the love of riches, pride and uncahstity – Men should seek riches to help their fellow men – Jacob condemns the unauthorized practice of plural marriage – The Lord delights in the chastity of women.”                                                                   -182-  ‘Chapter 3’, “The pure in heart receive the pleasing word of God – Lamanite righteousness exceeds that of Nephites – Jacob warns against fornication, lasciviousness, and every sin.”

‘Chapter 6’, “The Lord shall recover Israel in the last days – Then the world shall be burned with fire – Men must follow Christ to avoid the lake of fire and brimstone.”

The Book of Enos” : “Enos prays mightily and gains a remission of his sins – The voice of the Lord comes into his mind promising salvation for the Lamanites in a future day – Nephites sought to reclaim the Lamanites in their day – Enos rejoices in his Redeemer.”

The Book of Omni” : “Omni, Amaron, Chemish, Abinadom and Amaleki, each in turn, keep the records – Mosiah discovers the people of Zarahemia who came from Jerusalem in the days of Zedekiah – He is made king over them – The Mulekites had discovered Coriantumr, the last of Jaredites – King Benjamin succeeds Mosiah – Men should offer their souls as an offering to Christ.”

The Book of Mosiah” : “King Benjamin teaches his sons the language and prophecies of their fathers – Their religion and civilization have been preserved because of the records kept on the various plates – Mosiah is chosen as king and is given custody of the records and other things.”

‘Chapter 5’, “The saints become his sons and daughters of Christ through faith – They are then called by the name of Christ – King Benjamin exhorts them to be stedfast and immovable in good works.”

‘Chapter 7’, “Ammon finds the land of Lehi-Nephi where Limhi is king – Limhi’s people are in bondage to the Lamanites – Limhi recounts their history – A prophet (Abinadi) had testified that Christ is the God and Father of all things – Those who saw filthiness reap the whirlwind, and those who put their trust in the Lord shall be delivered.”

‘Chapter 8’, “Ammon teaches the people of Limhi – He learns of the twenty-four Jaredite plates – Ancient records can be translated by seers – The gift of seership exceeds all others.”

“Chapter 10’, “King Laman dies – His people are wild and feracious and believe in false traditions – Zeniff and his people prevail against them.”

‘Chapter 11’, “King Noah rules in wickedness – He revels in riotous living with his wives and concubines – Abinadi prophesies taht the people will be taken into bondage – His life is sought by King Noah.”

-183-  ‘Chapter 12’, “Abinadi is imprisoned for prophesyzing the destruction of the people and the death of King Noah  The false priests quote the scriptures and pretend to keep the law of Moses – Abinadi begins to teach them the Ten Commandments.”

‘Chapter 20’, “Lamanite daughters are abducted by the priests of Noah – The Lamanites wage war upon Limhi and his people – They are repulsed and pacified.”

‘Chapter 29’, “Mosiah proposes that the judges be chosen in place of a king - Unrighteous kings lead their people into sin – Alma the younger is chosen chief judge by the voice of the people – He is also the high priest over the Church – Alma the elder and Mosiah die.”  “The Book of Alma” – “The account of Alma, who was the son of Alma, the first and chief judge over the the people of Nephi.”

‘Chapter 4’, “Alma babtizes thousands of converts – Iniquity enters the Church, and the Churche’s progress is hindered – Nephihah is appointed chief judge – Alma, as high priest, devotes himself to the ministry.”

‘Chapter 9’, “Alma commands the people of Ammonihah to repent – The Lord will be merciful to the Lamanites in the last days – If the Nephites forsake the light, they shall be destroyed by the Lamanites – The Son of God soon cometh – He shall redeem those who repent and are babtized and faith in his name.”

‘Chapter 16’, “The Lamanites destroy the people of Ammonihah – Zoram leads the Nephites to victory over the Lamanites. Alma and Amulek and many others preach the word – They teach that after his resurrection Christ will appear to the Nephites.”

‘Chapter 17’, “The sons of Mosiah have the spirit of prophecy and of revelation  They go their several ways to declare the word to the Lamanites. Ammon goes to the land of Ishmael and becomes the servant of King Lamoni – Ammon saves the king’s flocks and slays his enemies at the waters of Sebus.”

‘Chapter 28’, “The Lamanites are defeated in a tremendous battle – Tens of thousands are slain – The wicked are consigned in a state of endless woe; the righteous atten a never-ending happiness.”

‘Chapter 37’, “The plates of brass and other scriptures are preserved to bring souls to salvation – The Jeredites were destroyed because of their wickedness – Their secret oaths and covenants must be kept from the people.”                                                                   -184-  ‘Chapter 43’, “Alma and his sons preach the word – The Zoramites and other Nephite dissenters become Lamanites – The Lamanites now againts the Nephites in war. Moroni arms the Nephites with defensive armor – The Lord reveals to Alma the strategy of Lamanites – The Nephites defend their homes, liberties, families, and religion – The armies of Moroni and Lehi surround the Lamanites.”

‘Chapter 46’, “Amalickiah conspires to be king – Moroni rises the title of liberty – He rallies the people to defend their religion – True believers are called Christians.”

‘Chapter 54’, “Ammoron and Moroni negotiate for the exchange of prisoners – Moroni demands that the Lamanites withdraw and cease their murderous attacks – Ammoron demands that the Nephites lay down their arms became subject to the Lamanites.”

‘Chapter 55’, “Moroni refuses to exchange prisoners – The Lamanite guards are enticed to become drunk, and the Nephite prisoners are freed – The city of Gid is taken without bloodshed.”

‘Chapter 56’, “Helaman sends an epistle to Moroni recounting the state of war with the Lamanites – Antipus and Helaman gain a great victory over the Lamanites – Helaman’s two thousand stripling sons fight withy miraculous power and none of them are slain.”

‘Chapter 58’, “Helaman, Gid and Teomner take the city of Manti by a stratagem – The Lamanites withdraw – The sons of the people of Ammon are preserved as they stand fast in defense of their liberty and faith.”

‘Chapter 59’, “Moroni asks Pahoran to strenghten the forces of Helaman – The Lamanites take the city of Nephihah – Moroni is angry with the government.”

‘Chapter 60’, “Moroni complains to Pahoran of the government’s neglect of the armies – The Lord suffers the righteous to be slain – The Nephites use all of their power and means to deliver themselves from their enemies – Moroni threatens to fight against the government unless help is supplied to his armies.”

‘Chapter 63’, “Shiblon and later Helaman take possession of the sacred records – Many Nephites travel to the land northward – Hagoth builds ships, which sail forth in the west sea – Moronihah defeats the Lamanites in battle.”  “The Book of Helaman” : An account of the Nephites. Their wars and contentions, and their dissensions. And also the prophecies of many holy prophets, before the coming of Christ, according to the records of Helaman, who was the son of Helaman, and also according to the records of his sons, even down to the coming of Christ.”

-185-

The Book of Third Nephi.” “And Helaman was the son of Helaman, who was the son of Alma, being a descendant of Nephi who was the son of Lehi, who came out of Jerusalem in the first year of the reign of Sedekiah,  the king of Judah.”

‘Chapter 2’, “Wickedness and abominations increase among the people – The Nephites and Lamanites unite to defend themselves against the Gadianton robbers – Converted Lamanites become white and are called Nephites.”

‘Chapter 7’, “The chief judge is murdered, the government is overthrown, and the people divide into tribes – Jacob, an antichrist, becomes king of a league of tribes – Nephi preaches repentance and faith in Christ – Angels minister to him daily, and he raises his brother from the dead – Many repent and are baptized.”

‘Chapter 8’, “Tempests, earthquakes, fires, whirlwinds, and physical upheavels attest the crucification of Christ – Many people are destroyed – Darkness covers the land for three days – Those who remain bemoan their fate.”

‘Chapter 9’, “In the darkness the voice of Christ proclaims the destruction of many people and cites for their wickedness – He also proclaims his divinity, announces that the law of Moses is fulfilled, and invites men to come into him and be saved.”

‘Chapter 12’, “Jesus calls and commissions the Twelve – He delivers to the Nephites a discourse similar to the Sermon on the Mount – His teachings transcend and take precedence over the law of Moses – Men are commended to be perfect even as he and his Father are perfect.”

‘Chapter 20’, “Jesus provides bread and wine miraculously and again administers unto them – The remnant of Jacob shall come to the knowledge of the Lord their God and shall inherit the Americas – Jesus if the prophet like unto Moses, and the Nephites are children of the prophets.”

‘Chapter 24’, “The Lord’s messenger shall prepare the way for the Second Coming - Christ shall sit in judgment.”

‘Chapter 29’, “The coming forth of the Book of Mormon is a sign that the Lord has commenced to gather Israel and fulfill his covenants – Those who reject his latter-day revelations and gifts shall be cursed.”  “The Book of Mormon” : “Ammaron instructs Mormon concerning the sacred records – War commences between the Nephites and the Lamanites.”

‘Chapter 6’, “The Nephites gather to the land of Cumorah for the final battles – Mormon hides the sacred records in the hill Cumorah – The Lamanites are victorious, and the Nephite nation is destroyed.”

-186-

‘Chapter 7’, “Mormon invites the Lamanites of the latter days to believe in Christ, accept his gospel, and be saved – All who believe the Bible and will also believe the Book of Mormon.”  “The Book of Ether”, “The record of the Jeradites, taken from the twenty-four plates found by the people of Limhi in the days of king Mosiah.”  “The Book of Moroni”,

‘Chapter 1’, “Moroni writes for the benefit of the Lamanites – The Nephites who will not deny Christ are put to death.”

‘Chapter 2’, “Jesus gave the Nephite apostles power to confer the gift of the Holy Ghost.”

‘Chapter 4’, “How the elders and priests administer the sacramental bread.”

‘Chapter 6’, “Repentant persons are babtized and fellowshipped – Church members who repent are forgiven – Meetings are conducted by the power of the Holy Ghost.”

‘Chapter 8’, “Infant Babtism is an evil abomination – Little Children are alive in Christ because of the atonement.”

‘Chapter 9’, “The second epistle of Mormon to his son Moroni.”

‘Chapter 10’, “A testimony of the Book of Mormon comes by the power of the Holy Ghost – The gifts of the Spirit are dispensed to the faithful – Spiritual gifts always accompany faith – Moroni’s words speak from the dust – Come unto Christ, be perfected in him, and sanctify your souls.”

*     *

Well, quite heavy stuff but fulfilling and lightening your heart. A brave history of a brave people but frankly very little enlightment upon the specifics of Moroni Plates and again once more, how my grand-father’s incolvement is with them. I guess we have to follow the diary, as I started. Since it was sometimes after sundown, I called Keath and requested from him that we, cabinet members, plus, Brian Ahern should meet tomorrow late afternoon, say at 16.00 or 17.00 P.M. to discuss the forthcoming Festival’s details at my rectangular room. It was quite tiring day and it was time again to listen to Vivaldi’s Violin Concertos.

—-                                                                  -187-

Ch. 26                             The Cabinet Members chose to gather at 17.00 P.M. in my office. Needless to repeat, we people who know each other well and love each other honestly, consequently, we greeted   each other in a very friendly manner, full of affection. I also offered them some orange juice and grapefruit, along with crackers and cheese, believing that they are working harder than I do, sat around rectangular table and, without losing any time, began to talk about our program.

I started, as usual; “Dear friends, as you know well, this Festival is our pride and a kind of national heritage. Of course I have some thoughts, some details in planning, but I would rather leave up to Edith and Brian first to reveal the general planning and rough headlines of the program. So, either of you, may you start, please? Oo, incidentally, Timothy, Atilla and Jack, since we have not met for some time, and especiallly you Atilla were willing to talk and bring out about new energy projects in details, you all technical departments, would you be kind enough to get together tomorrow evening, here, say at 19.30 P.M., okey? Thank you! Nice guys! I am sorry; Edith? Brian?”

Edith took off: “That’s okey, Sir. Well, as we do this Festival as a two-day event at the week-end, I thought, on Saturday. As Dr. Ismailow had suggested, the choice of place, we should start to gather randomely at the Mega Forest Picnic Field by noon time. I am sure some music and refreshments shall be provided. Brian has been talking to some people from Mr.Gleem’s and Mr. Weakball’s departments to assure some personnel to provide food and drinks, and, communications, electrical set ups, Big Screen, to double the electrical train services for the public, the stands, poetry books and some novels, magazines etc. I assume by the time 14.00 P.M. or so, I shall make a brief opening speech, then inviting you for a live, personal appearance.”

“Edith, I am sure you will not forget also to provide the dublicating machines that instantly could multiply the poems and short stories that are going to be read there; because, you know, the jury that you composed shall indicate the finalists, but the winners will be chosen by the public, so the literary pieces as well as the voting machines should be immediately available to them.”

“Yes sir, it is on my mind. Until last year, we first were listening to all the entries publically, then the jury was electing the finalists, and they were reading the pieces again. That procedure was taking too much time, particularly short stories’ being read again was  somewhat boring and causing to lose some interest. So, this year, with Brian’s suggestion we changed the procedure just a little bit. Starting tomorrow morning we are going to advertise on Big Screen that, anyone would like to participate in Annual Poetry and Short-Story Competition, should e-mail or wire their works to us one way or other until Friday night, then, that night and saturday early morning the jury members should choose the finalists and on the field, only the finalists’ works should be presented. Any objection, Sir?”

-188-

“No, it sounds good to me; anyone would add something to it? (I looked around, all affirming!) Find, proceed, please.”                          “As you also suggested, while the finalists read their creative works, between, some celebrities, with their live appearances and natural voices, should read some poems, may be some short stories too to enrich the presentations. I assume, you have some specific things to tell us.”                          “Yes, Edith. Thank you so far. Naturally the participants shall almost all of them from young generation and, I am sure, they shall present very charming, interesting works. But we should not forget our mature and old generations who still carry the taste of old, good days, the classical literature and well established versus from big poets and writers from the past. That’s why I have suggested “some oldies should present some goodies, like me!” (Some sincere smiles around the table.) Our narcissisms too need to be satisfied. So, here are some poems that I had chosen, I would like to read two of them myself, and also distributing the others to, say the leaders of the church, the senior writers in our newspaper, even you, at the University at the Old-Classic Literature Department. Incidentally, short stories may annoy, so, these decorative readings should be rather sort and confined only to poems. Here are two poems that I have chosen for myself, see how you shall find them.

“The first one is from our compatriot Thomas MOORE, our predecessor, previous preprietor of this beautiful land. It shall be a salute to him.

BELİEVE ME IF ALL THOSE ENDEARING YOUNG CHARMS

BELIEVE ME, if all those endearing young charms,                                                  Which I gaze on so foundly to-day,                                   Were to change by to-morrow, and fleet in my arms,                                                  Like fairy-gifts fading away,                                   Thou wouldst still be adored, at this moment thou art,                                                  Let thy loveliness fade as if will,                                   And around the dear ruin each wish of my heart                                                  Would entwine itself verdantly still.

It is not while beauty and youth are thine own,                                                  And thy cheeks unprofaned by a tear,                                   That the fervor and faith of a soul may be known,                                                  To which time but will make thee more dear!                                    No, the heart that has truly loved never forgets,                                                  But as truly love on to to the close,                                    As the sunflower turns to her god when he sets                                                  The same look which she turned away when he rose!

THOMAS MOORE

“Beautiful..” “Great!” “I am hearing for the first time..” “Superb!” alike sounds.

-189-

“Well, this second one is written by some ‘unknown’ person who I do respect utmost. When we display ourselves either thru speech, writings, paintings, as actors on the stage and alike, whether we consciously think or not, we derive a kind of pleasure, recognition and sense of belonging, I would say. To Art critics say, ‘artists create to become immortal.’ We analysts belive in that too. But these ‘unknowns’, like the soldiers who sacrificed themselves for their countries and sleep in their eternal tombs ‘as unknown’ are of different class. They emanate love and respect and some mystery and mystic flavor about their original personalities. To me, as great Shakespeare had said, “they are made of stuff that dreams are!”  Here is the poem:

WILL YOU LOVE ME WHEN I’M OLD?

I WOULD ASK of you, my darling,                                                  A question soft and low,                                     That gives me many a heartache                                                  As the moments come and go.

Your love I know is truthful,                                                  But the truest love grows cold;                                     It is this that I would ask you:                                                  Will you love me when I’m old?

Life’s morn will soon be waning,                                                  And its evening bells be tolled,                                     But my heart shall know no sadness,                                                  If you’ll love me when I’m old.

Down the stream of life together                                                  We are sailing side by side,                                     Hoping some bright day to anchor                                                  Safe beyond the surging tide.                                          Today our sky is cloudless,                                                  But the night may clouds unfold;                                     But, though storms may gather round us,                                                  Will you love me when I’m old?

When my hair shall shade the snowdrift,                                                  And mine eyes shall dimmer grow,                                      I would lean upon some loved one,                                                  Through the valley as I go.                                        I would claim of you a promise,                                                  Worth to me world of gold;                                      It is only this, my darling,                                                  That you’ll love me when I’m old.

-UNKNOWN-                                                                               -190-

-A serie of voices, utterings of appreciation by my friends-

“The third one is Lord BYRON’s, “She Walks In Beauty”, an old time classic; and I assume, Edith you, yourself fit better than anyone else to read in the Festival. Here it is:                                                                               SHE WALKS IN BEAUTY

SHE WALKS in beauty like the night                                      Of cloudless climes and starry skies;                                      And all that’s best of dark and bright                                      Meets in her aspect and her eyes:                                      Thus mellow’d to that tender light                                      Which heaven to gaudy day denies.

One shade the more, one ray the less,                                      Had half impair’d the nameless grace                                      Which waves in every raven tress,                                      Or softly lightens o’er her face-                                      Where thoughts serenely sweet express                                      How pure, how dear their dwelling-place.

And on that cheek, and o’er that brow,                                      So soft, so calm, yet eloquent,                                      The smiles that win, the tints that glow,                                      But tell of days in goodness spent,                                      A mind at peace with all below,                                      A heart whose love is innocent.

LORD BYRON

“Oo, Sir, I remember it well from my college years, how did you know it was my best? It is so inspiring!”, cried Edith.                            “I don’t know but I just feel. What do you think you gentlemen?”                            “Sir, we don’t need to express our appreciations. Just marvelous. Beautiful.”                            “Thank you. Those were my ‘must’ choices. I have elected more, for instance, this “Home, Sweet Home!” is also one of the classics. It belongs to John Howard PAINE. Even though it shall create a little bit hardship on the newcomers, I think it shall be quite timely. You decide Edith, who is going to read it. Please now, you read it! And Edith, here in the meeting, started to read:

-191-

HOME, SWEET HOME

‘MID PLEASURES and palaces though we may roam,                                Be it ever so humble, there’s no place like home;                                A charm from the sky seems to hallow us there,                                Which seek through the world, is ne’er met with elsewhere.                                Home, home, sweet, sweet home!                                There’s no place like home, oh, there’s no place like home!

An exile from home, splendor dazzles in vain;                                Oh, give me my lovely thatched cottage again!                                The birds singing gaily, that came at my call-                                Give me them-and the peace of mind, dearer than all!                                Home, home, sweet, sweet home!                                There’s no place like home, oh, there’s no place like home!

I gaze on the moon as I tread the drear wild,                                And feel that my mother now thinks of her child,                                As she looks on that moon from our own cottage door                                Thro’ the woodbine, those fragrance shall cheer me no more.                                Home, home, sweet, sweet home!                                There’s no place like home, oh, there’s no place like home!                                   How sweet ’tis ’neath a fond father’s smile,                                And the caress of a mother to soothe and beguile!                                Let others delight ’mid new pleasure to roam,                                But give me, oh, give me, the pleasures of home,                                Home, home, sweet, sweet home!                                There’s no place like home, oh, there’s no place like home!

To thee I’ll return, over burdened with care;                                The heart’s dearest solece will smile on me there;                                No more from that cottage again will I roam;                                Be it ever be humble, there’s no place like home.                                Home, home, sweet, sweet home!                                There’s no place like home, oh, there’s no place like home!

JOHN HOWARD PAINE                            “Bravo, bravo Edith. You read quite from the very bottom of your heart.”                                                                 -192-

“Now, ladies and gentlemen, you know, I am a rather ‘believer and faithful man’ other than being strictly a religious person. From God to humans, from humans to God; here, we offer anything we can. In my notes I found this poem that is obviously religious as far as category is concerned, but gives us the summary of the development and establishment of monotheism among we, mortal human beings. Again it is written by one of the ‘unknown’. I shall it read to you, first you decide whether should be read, if yes, by whom it should be read? Rabbi David or Braun? Or Pere Pierre? Now, here we go:

OLD TESTAMENT CONTENTS

IN GENESIS, the world was made;                                              In Exodus, the march is told;                                              Leviticus contains the Law;                                              In Numbers are the tribes enrolled.

In Deuteronomy again,                                              We’re urged to keep God’s law alone;                                              And these five Books of Moses make                                              The oldest holy writing known.

Brave Joshua to Canaan leads;                                              In Judges, off the Jews rebel;                                              We read of David’s name in Ruth                                              And First and Second Samuel.

In First and Second Kings we read                                              How had the Hebrew state became;                                              In First and Second Chronicles                                              Another history of the same.

In Ezra, captive Jews return,                                              And Nehemiah builds the wall;                                              Queen Esther saves her race from death,                                              These books “Historical” we call.

In Job we read the patient faith;                                              In Psalms are David’s songs of praise;                                              The Proverbs are to make us wise;                                              Ecclesiastes next portrays.

How fleeting earthly pleasures are;                                              The Song of Solomon is all                                              About true love, like Christ’s; and these                                              Five books “Devotional” we call.

-193-

Isaiah tells of Christ to come,                                              While Jeremiah tells of woe,                                              And his Lamentations mourns                                              The Holy City’s overthrow.

Ezekiel speaks of mysteries                                              And Daniel foretells kings of old;                                              Hosea over Israel grieves;                                              In Joel blessings are foretold.

In Amos, too, are Israel’s woes;                                              And Obadiah’s sent to warn;                                              While Jonah shows that Christ should die                                              And Micah where he sould be born.

In Nahum Nineveh is seen;                                              Habakkuk tells of Chaldea’s guilt;                                              In Zephaniah are Judah’s sins;                                              In Haggai the Temple’s built.

Then Zecchariah speaks of Christ,                                              And Malachi of John, his sign;                                              The Prophets number seventeen,                                              And all the books are thirty-nine.

Matthew, Mark, Luke and John                                              Tell what Christ did in every place;                                              The Acts tell what the Apostles did,                                              And Romans how we’re saved by grace.

Corinthians instruct the Church;                                              Galatians shows us faith alone;                                              Ephesians, true love, and in                                              Philippians God’s grace is shown.

Colossians tell us more of Christ,                                              And Thessalonians of the end;                                              In Thimothy and Titus both                                              Are rules for pastors to attend.

Philemon, Christian frienship shows.                                              Then Hebrews clearly tell how all,                                              The Jewish law prefigured Christ;                                              And these Epistles by Paul.

-194-

James shows that faith by works must live,                                              And Peter urges steadfastness;                                              While John exhorts to Christian love,                                              For those who have it God will bless.

Jude shows the end of evil men,                                              And Revelation tells of Heaven.                                              This ends the whole New Testament                                              And all the books are twenty-seven.

UNKNOWN

“Very good, Sir. It is good, very good,” said Edith, “We can decide about it later on.”                             “Okey, I am sorry that I am domineering too much. I have another poem under my hand, I will not read it but I will give it to you, “Life’s A Game”, again written by an ‘unknown’. About it too, you decide.                                                              LIFE’S A GAME

THE LIFE is but a game of cards,                                        Which everyone must learn;                                        Each shuffles, cuts, and deals the deck,                                        And then a trump does turn;                                        Some show up a high card,                                        While others make it low,                                        And many turn no cards at all-                                        In fact, they cannot show.

When hearts are up we play for love,                                        And pleasure rules the hour;                                        Each day goes pleasantly alone,                                        In sunshine’s rosy bower.                                        When diamonds chance to crown the pack,                                        That’s when stake their gold,                                        And thousands then are lost and won,                                        By gamblers, young and old.

When clubs are trump look out for war,                                        On ocean and on land,                                        For bloody deeds are often done                                        When clubs are held in hand.                                        At last turns up the darkened spade,                                        Held by the toiling slave,                                        And a spade will turn up trump at last,                                        And dig each player’s grave.

UNKNOWN

-195-

“My other suggestions,” I added, “Saturday, Poetry and Short Story finals should be all read, and people should have fun; also having time to go to the Animal World, if they choose to. On sunday, only the final winners and runner-ups should be presented, of course with honor plaquettes. Are they ready?”                             “Yes, they are; after the winners will be known, their names shall be written and signed by you, Mr. President”, replied Brian.                             “Good. The other thing we were going to talk was that, since sunday, we shall have plenty of time between, some amateur groups should play some sketches, plays, demonstrate some sort of modern dance or jazz that I guess is going to be the next year’s main themas.”                             “Yes, sir. One of the Brian’s student is in charge with it. I am sure a few pleasantries shall be displayed.”                             “Okey, I am might happy. More juice or crackers? Debra, you did not eat anything? You three muskeeters, kept only to yourself tonight?”

They just smiled, we all know that I did not give any chance to them since the things that we talked, were out of their lines.                               “You Lady Debra and other gentlemen, after this summer Festival business is over, within a few weeks time, we should get together and prepare the basic program for FALL SCIENCE FESTIVAL, o.k.?”                              “Okey, Sir, say you don’t take any vacation, or something like that?”                              “You know, Life is a vacation itself, how I can waist my time somewhere else, or for something else? Good night ladies and gentlemen, be good!”                              “Goodnight Sir!”

-196-

Ch. 27                               In the morning first call I received and talked on Big Screen was Mrs. Abel Storm, the head of the Retirement-Elderly Homes. Very active, direct and stormy lady, laid her problem immediately: “We are short of personnel in the kitchen and dormitory since within the past months or so, 118 people, ages between 97 and 118 had entered in Retirement Homes while 18 people had retired and 9 persons died among staff,” she cited.

“Mrs. Storm, your message is well-taken. I am calling Keith’s office right now. I am sure he might have just finished the job force plans concerning newcomers. You’ll hear from him pretty soon. Thank you for good job that you have been delivering.”                               “Thank you, Mr. President!” And, she closed the receiver very quiet and content. I could see her face was gleeming on the Big Screen. Then, I naturally opened Mr. Gleem.                               “Keith, good morning!”                               “Good morning, Sir. As usual, you are one step ahead of me. All clearances came up, negative. You know I mean the men for Freemasonry Lodge. “                               “Good, please called them up, I guess Mr. Smith will be good enough. If they are ready, we can gather this thursday evening, I mean tomorrow evening at 20.00 for an opening. Also get in touch with Atilla’s Department, please give them every kind of chance to advertise this event, say every other hour or so from Big Screen. I want a large crowd there. You have done a good job in the shortest time as far as building is concerned.”                               “Thank you Sir. Is there anything else that I would do for you?”                               “Yes, Keith, our ‘green beret lady chevalier’ Mrs. Abel Storm called, and you know, in her nice but stormy way asked for help in Elderly and Retirement Homes. Please be in touch with her, and give priority among the newcomers’ job placement.”                               “Hi hi Sir, right away. See you, thank you.”                               “Thank you Keith, see you.”

That was an accomplishment I guess. If you have a sense of fairness, also having a structured brain to organize the things around and you are holding a power, giving service is just a child play. Especially with our technology, you don’t have any excuse either, as all these conversations, are authomatically recorded; then sorted out by the secretaries and, at the beginning of the next week, with just a touch to the button, the summaries of the previous weeks planning, jobs either done or undone -if undone, with ‘why’s- shall all be laid in front of your eyes. How you could be unsuccessful?

-197-                                                             Now, unless some emergency comes up, no one can take me away from my grand-father’s diary. I have free-time until 19.30 P. M. Cabinet Meeting. So where are we on diary business? We have all the basic knowledge, the beginnings and mid-way through, but for the finishing touch, I am afraid we have to know may be a few more secrets.

January 28th’1969                                                                                                              Monday night, Code Island

As I sat at my table at the Administration Building of the State Offices in order to prepare an administrative meeting in a shortwhile, the telephone rang:                         “Alo?”                         “A Mr. Normand would like to speak tou you,” said my secretary Muriel, “says it is urgent!”                         “Okey, please connect!”                         “Yes, Mr. Normand?”                         “I am sorry of bothering you, but it is rather important, as a matter of fact, very important.”                         “Anything with Francis?”                         “No, no, Dr. Ismailow. It is with the Church!”                         “Oo. It is indeed a good recovery wishes of mine to everyone. Has there been a big damage? Any human suffering?”                         “No, no, Thank God. We are still searching why this happened. This is another matter that we should not talk on telephone anyways. The matter is… You know, you have helped us during fire and carried many things into my house, yesterday afternoon.”                         “Yes, Sir, we did.”                         “But.. but.. there appears to be, among the valuables that we carried, there seems to be something missing…”                          “Sir, you and I, in a true rush, piled certain things into the car and brought to your home and emptied it. Only you know what are they, I wouldn’t know even my son’s picture  were there.”                           “That’s true. That’s true. No, I am not blaming or anything like that. I already cannot tell what it might be, but, as we checked with the other Church leaders as they had also gathered some valuables, a well-wrapped, rather heavier flat block seems to be missing.”                           “I am sorry for that, Sir, what can I do for you? Your Church is also my Church and I would like to do whatever I can.”                           “Thank you, I am sure of it. Well, I would like to come right away and, if you permit, search your car together, just in case if anything might have been out of your sight. Did you take anything out of your car last night after you went home?”

-198-

“No, not at all!”                            “Can I come right now?”                            “I suggest you come noon time, I am entering a conference, it is impossible. 12 noon, o.k.?”                            “Okey. See you then.” So unwilling he was, the same applies to me too.

Well, I wouldn’t touch anybody’s treasures. What they could be? Some church registrations, gifts, silvery historical material, frankly I don’t care. However my curiosity little by little began to turn to a growing anger. He held my child hostage due to a family argument that was an unlawful act and he knew better; then, as if nothing happened, he calls me for the valuables, whatever they might be that I do not care, and plus, wants to come and search the car together. It sounds as if he does not trust me. Does he, doesn’t he? I really don’t know and something in my stomach says ‘No’, ‘N’, ‘O’, whether there is something there or not, I also would keep it ‘hostage’ until the family matters are cleared up. Is Francis pregnant? I hope she is not, but if she is, then I shall be at their mercy; again the divorce procedures, courts, lawyers, alimony and child support, sunday father job, guilt, ifs and buts… and, what shall be my defense? No, I should have something in my hand to negotiate, at least.

Anyways, with these mixed feelings I jumped in the air, told Muriel that I am going to downtown to my son’s school for a few minutes and may be a late a little bit for the meeting. I rushed to the parking lot of the Hospital and opened my “MD 177” Mercedes-Benz’ luggage department. I am a neat man, but for my little boy, I always keep a bed-minton set, a basketball, two or three frizzbees, a shopping cart, and a small hand-bag for us, containing some clothing just in case for an over-night week-end travelling needs and alike, car emergency kit, emergency health kit, you name it. When I sorted out these things from the depeer part of the storage place, I suddenly touched a metallic sounding bag, wrapped up with heavy, brown covers, a kind of decorated colorful strings. Yes I found it, now again, what I am going to do with it? Trials and tribulations.

I also thought just a little bit at the wheels. No, that was my final decision, no. I was not going to give it to them, regardless how valuable or invaluable it might have been. Somebody or something should be at my side. In spite of my good will, why I was the one who almost always losing? I could not take it to my house where with or without Court order could be saught easily. I did not have an office yet since I was just licensed in the State, bought a house and trying to establish my residence first. I wouldn’t keep it at my State job either. Come on psychatrist, you are the one who is resolving everybody’s problems, why you cannot help youself?

It did not take too long, I guess, to make a wise decision: I dashed to downtown, to the 2nd National Bank of Code Island, and rented a large safebox where I placed the steel case. I also visited my son’s school, and asking him whether he needs his gym shoes. Souhi was a little bit surprised, but simply said ‘no’, and I returned to my job, with a little bit heart beat, however with a flat mind. Muriel said Mr. Normand had called again she said when temporarily I had gone. What he wanted? Was he checking on me? A power game was going to start? Wait and see.

-199-

The conference with the Staff finished smoothly, as usual. At exactly twelve, Mr. Normand came to meet me.                             “Sir, the secretary said you called, was there anything the matter?”                             “Well, the President of the Church asked for a meeting to night, I was going to ask whether you may come for it for that shall be a very important meeting. Then, of course, I did not need to come this noon. But your secretary said you have an engagement to night for a Community Mental Health meeting, so here I am.”                             I felt a kind of guilt inside, and, silently okeyed the event. May be he was better willed than I first had thought. Anyways, as we two of us went to parking lot, I opened slowly the luggage door, and carefully moved the staff that I had mentioned earlier; then I opened the front doors, and checking the floors, corners, everywhere. There was nothing. Mr. Normand’s eye-brows were obviously frown.                             “Sir, of course I respect the secrecy of the Church, but the material you are searching for, are they irreplaceable, too invaluable?”                             “A sort of…”, Mr. Normand replied in a thoughtful gaze, “I am sorry again I am asking, you are sure you did not take anything out at home.”                             “No Sir, if you wish, we can run home together now, and have a quick glance around. I promise I shall look around to night, after the meeting. But you know, I have a very simple and very organized life, we are just two people. My little one and I, that’s all. There are no other persons who could misplace the things, and this thing had happened just last night. As you know, I do not keep any permanent help at home either. We have two keys, one with my son and one with me. My life is so simple.”                             “Fine, I know, I know. Say, I am sorry for the little fellow incident yesterday afternoon. I was so upset. You know I love my daughter that worries me too much.”                             “Sir, of course we cannot talk this matter here, on our feet, but I can assure you that you have a very noble daughter, there is nothing seriously wrong between us, but I am afraid she was not ready I guess to quit very secure family home atmosphere, emotionally I mean. That simple. Let her think for a while.”                             “You might be right. I do not know, let us wait and since we both love and respect her, let us wait for her to decide.”                               A little bit unwillingly, I responded “Yes. We don’t have anything else in our hands.”

And, after shaking my hands a little bit strong, squeezy way, Mr. Normand left. I took a deep breath, but frankly, I was doing something that I had never done life time. I don’t want that ‘the curiosity should kill the cat’, but I guess, it was my right to defend myself. Defend against what? Well, I don’t know, I do not want to be a Don Quixote and declare war against the giants, churches, angels etc. Angels, hey, wait a minute, no, it can’t be, just it can’t be. You may understand what dropped in my mind: Angel Moroni’s Plates. No, it just can’t be. No, it could be, no, no, it just can’t be. I am not reponsible if I do not know anything about it. I’d better meditate!

-200-                                                                                                     February 3th’1969                                                                                                     Code Island

Summers are very hot in Code Island, similarly, the winters are very cold too, covered with ices all over, in spite of the fact that the small province, in essence is not an island, the ocean licks it and passes by. There is only one small Gansett river that crosses the entire territory. She is not highly populated either, it is a kind of city-state administered territory with a lot natural beauties, long, almost isolated beaches and famous people’s completely isolated huge summer places, large wooden houses and horse farms. In winter indeed you feel almost imprisoned in the small boundaries of the territory. There is one good State Philharmonic Orchestra where my son and I are subscribed for every saturday evening. Sunday mornings, as lately I have been doing going to church is a ‘must’ in this primarily Catholic state. In the afternoons, bowling, movies, randomely shopping is the usual life. Summers, international tennis tournaments are held here that add a kind of color to the present quiet, motionless life here. Since there is also a Navy Base there, lonely sailors march in twos and threes, looking for young, untouched college students.

So, in a such sunny but icy cold winter day, one week after that fire incidence, I went to church alone. My son preferred -so did I- to stay home and play ‘Atari’ until I returned. Needless to say the curiosity, anxiety and emotions were easily readible in the air. I hope I am not developing a paranoia, it appeared to me that the people as if looked like a little bit cold toward me, their eyes as if questioning-kind were. Were they? Nothing publicly was announced other than, “Good recovery to all of us… God was with us… Almost all valuables were taken care of… We repaired the damage and took the necessary precautions. The electrical system is all renewed!” kind of securing paroles. But I am sure, almost everyone felt, such multi-foci fire, may simply not have started from any electric outlet. Anyways, I am sure, they shall keep investigating, and if and when they shall resolve the problem, one day we shall hear. Mr. Normand, solemnly, seriously greeted me, and after ceremonies while I was on my way out, he quietly and gently asked, “Is there any news?” that I replied, “No, Sir,  there isn’t!” and walked away with fast steps.

During the week, nothing important happened. I did not call Francis to learn what was the result of the new pregnancy test. I know, she has started to work. Incidentally, I suddenly recalled that during our very brief acquiantance, engagement and marriage (?) period, she has never invited me to her hospital. Isn’t it strange, a nurse and doctor marry, doctor has never visited his wife’s working place that is a hospital, say in a ten-mile distance. Perhaps I should have asked too, I accept my responsibility, but still strange. That also indicates how she is inolved with her own existence only and was not ready to open up to the world, to show that she had a husband, etc., etc., etc. What and why I am talking about this now? What is use of it?

-201-

The other important point was that of my son Souhi had decided to “give an interval” to his piano lessons due to his heavy winter schedule at home and his serious involvement in electronic machines, as the other youngsters. Mrs. K. accepted this very graciously. Incidentally, I had never blamed this nice lady who wanted to conjoin two lonely people, and caused a marriage that did not last too long. I am sure she also feels bad about this situation, but I cannot help.                                                                                                                   February 17’1969                                                                                                        Code Island                                              Too many important things are happening in my life. During these two weeks that I have not written my notes, let me see, what happened?  Yes, first, and quite importantly I heard from Francis: She is pregnant for sure. She said she was feeling sorry for the marriage, but was feeling quite happy as a prospective mother. I congragulated (?) her for her forthcoming motherhood, whaetever it might have meant. Obviously, whatever and whoever one can call under tha name of ‘marriage’, she had succeded what she wanted in life: To get impregnated and carry an infant… and be loyal to him (and the father) the rest of her life. I do not believe she could ever marry someone else, the rest of her life. I am not a gambler, but Ican bet on that all my treasures.

Upon this, I began to search for a ‘divorce lawyer’. Principally, the ladies who would like to get a divorce, go to the lawyers and poor men, defend themselves from their attacks, afterwords. In me, the things go a little bit strange. In my first divorce, as I had detailed in my “Memoirs – First Marriage”, after my wife had returned to our native land, from here I have written to the Bar, the body of the lawyers at home, requesting a lawyer to proceed. Now, I have to hunt one, before being hunted badly.

Souhi’s best friend Mark, a Jewish fellow one day had mentioned about his ‘lawyer father’ while playing ping-pong at our back-yard. Thus, one evening I asked Souhi whether it was proper to request Mark’s father as a lawyer in our family affairs. He said he did not have any reason why not, provided that his father was going to accept. I have met Mark’s parents at one of the school-family  meetings who appeared to be bright, out-going, social, perhaps a normal’ couple. He might have been successful in his business for his son was going to a private school like mine, secondly, in a Catholic state where divorce is almost nil, if he could survive, that means he was a good lawyer. Anyways, Souhi called Mark, learned his father Mr. Archibald, Samuel Archibald’s office telephone number and I got in touch with him. He knew me better than I thought; met me in his office, treated me very respectfully, talked quite highly about my son and declared his admiration for me both as a father who brings his child all along, and, a very successful professional, at the Mental Hygiene Director’s level.

-202-                                Mr. Archibald assured me that, Mr. Normand, had his own reputation, being a very reliable man. Since the pregnancy was established, we could not go ahead with divorce procedures. The State law required to wait until the birth process be observed, “a live child-birth” be seen first, and  whatever circumstances with that event might be, then.” Until then, namely about nine months, I was going to sit down tight, do nothing. Once, Francis had mentioned to me, “Should we get a divorce, I am not going to demand any alimony from you, you must know that!” Noble girl, knows her mistake. “I cannot know about child support, but I shall only request a guarantee for my child’s education!” Good, but this is not as simple as it appears to be. At least twelve years’ education, plus, probably the College too, costing me a few hundred thousand dollars. I am still paying the mortgage for my one and half-storey cape, and do not have anything other than our good health, a good paying job, three-to-four thousand dollars at the bank, a good credit, almost completely paid a used Mercedes-Benz, no bad habits like smoking or drinking, gambling etc. But obviously I was going to open an office to make money and be prepared to pay to an unknown baby’s support. ‘God, do you hear me about this fair business?’ I gave lawyer my father-in-law’s home and business numbers and requested that he should get in touch with him and notify my lawyer, should any legal questions come up. Mr. Archibald appreciated my comments, also requested that, similarly, should there be any legal demand, question or negotiation, I should not be involved and call his office immediately. D’accord!

The other, and quite important matter was that of my job. As I repeatedly mentioned, my job record was nearly excellent, spotless. But for some time, the Governor’s office was talking about new organization in the Social Welfare Department that I am under, and take the Mental Hygiene Department of which I am the Director, apart from it, and make a separate Department of Mental Health, as State Health Department. Naturally I seemed to be the most natural candidate for that high job at the cabinet level, for, in a relatively short time establishing four Community Mental Health Clinics, a Marathon House, new drug programs both in the Training Schools and Medium Security Buildings in the State Prison, several in-service educations, state-wide seminars about suicide, drug-addiction, Federal Government-State-Community Partnership seminars and alike, obviously there could not be another candiate even close. But, I was in a kind of uneasy state due to the most recent events in my life. Even though it was a personal affair, still “instant marriage and instant divorce” had raised a lot of questions in many people’s mind but no one had dared to ask any question about it. Life train was going on as before. Secondly, this Church’s valuable package. No one, including me, knew ‘what that precious thing’ was, but nonetheless, something that did not originally belong to me, was WILLINGLY in my custody, regardless how I would justify that custody. A voice in me, was telling me that some problems were on the way. Simply to return it, could not happen an easy job as it may look like at the surface, for, what I was going to say Mr. Normand? Still, I was going to hold to my gun, the arrow was thrown, and one day, after the birth incidence and divorce were going to be fairly and squarely dissolved, I was going to find a way to deliver it, may be through some known ways, like a little baby’s being left to the churche’s door. Well, then, after getting it, would they have killed me? Now, at least they would not dare to kill me because they don’t know its whereabouts. Oh, my bones chill.

March 3rd’1969                                                                                                          Code Island                               Difficult days. More and more it becomes apparent that I may leave State Services since, in the Governor’s office, the indicator in choosing the prospective Mental Health Director goes to consideration of some out-of-State person since there really isn’t a stronger candidate then I. Why this change? I do not know. The other day, one of the ministers that really admires me said, “The Governor says, ‘I can’t live either with or not to be able to live without Dr. Ismailov!’” Is someone putting a stick in the beehive? During these two weeks time on two or three occasions, almost midnight, telephone rang at home but there was no one at the other side of the line. Coincidance? May be, may be not. I almost go nowhere that could be termed as undesirable or would be dangerous. I am a family man, unless there is an official meeting or cultural acticity that I or we go out and come back timely, I am almost always home. I did not feel that I was followed either. Wasn’t I?

One strange thing happened, however, that I would like to state. One evening two State Police officers came home for a visit. When I asked the reason, they said they would like to see my car. To see my car? We went to the home garage that is already for one car. They asked when I had used the car last, I said about an hour ago, after coming back from work, I have gone to Ears to buy couple of cassettes for a possible recording to night on my V.C.R., consequently, my motor was somewhat warm. As I insisted what was behind of this, they said, “There had been a car-fire at one of the downtown plazas, and, someone had noted a dark-blue Mercedes was passing-by from there… and they wondered…” Well, Ears, was no way near-by that plaza. They touched the top of the car and noted that the engine was somewhat warm. What does this prove? I showed the shopping slip that somewhat satisfied them, greeted me politely and left.

No news-which does not mean that is a good news- from Francis side. Strange, two people, just about two months ago, want to follow a dream, with good will in their hearts, and… soon, they become strangers again.

Souhi, under circumstances is doing very well. Of course he does not know what is going on, it is not right to load him unnecessarily with some stress that we don’t know the facts anyway. The only solid thing is, we entered in a match that did not go more than two rounds and the boxers abandoned. What else I would say. Do I miss Francis? Frankly, not. There had not been a love story, but eventually there could have been. The fact remains, she is carrying a baby-foetus from me, from my blood, who, if everything is going to be alright, by this Fall shall be on this earth. God help him (and her!).

Considering a possible move, I began to prepare myself for medical exams or an exchance for reciprocity with the neighbouring State, Chusetts. The papers are on the way. I also checked with my lawyer, Mr. Archibald whether there was a legal obstacle should I make a final decision in that respect. He rather was surprised by my this way of thinking, but, as long as we were notifying the Courts about my whereabouts, there was no problem. In order probably to support the prospective baby, I had to earn more money. That was the only thing the Courts could have been concerned with. That was all.”

-204-

It is about 17.30 P.M. Fortunately nobody bothered me. I gave an interval to my readings and giving a call to my lively wife:                            “Honey, am I permitted to come? Since I have a cabinet meeting to night at 19.30, can we have a little bit to bite something?”                            “No, you are not permitted; of course, with honors.” replied my Jada. “Give me fifteen minutes to set up the table, say thirty minutes if you can stand, our little ones all around me.”                            “You bet! Love you!”                            “Love you too!”

So, within the destined time, I was with my wife. She is so smart cookie. If my mind is too busy -that is almost always so-, she does not bother to talk about wishy washy things. She keeps quiet and we only talk about highlights, whatever subjects will be the matter. Just the same happened this evening too. However, I was a little bit generous to her and gave some highlights about the forthcoming festival. Otherwise, generally, I wouldn’t speak about the governmental affairs, particularly at the dinner table. Oo, I didn’t tell you before; Jada goes for a volunteer work on arts and crafts, coloring and painting with elderly. So, she spoke a little bit what she had done this noon recess. We kissed each other, and “bye!”.

I might be a giant, as some people say, in some ideational things, planning, analysis and alike, but I am a dwarf if the matters are of mechanical nature. I do not have any skills, even understanding the way of working of any simple machine. That’s why I listen to my ministers of energy, communication, transformation, repair and alike with utmost attention and curiosity, hoping that besides learning something I may conceptualize sometyhing and add and integrate that into my judgment system. Helas! It never happened and shall never happen.

Thus, the three ministers of the Agriculture, Industry and Mining, headed by Timothy Allstar; Energy, Transportation and Communication, headed by Atilla Weakball; and, Engineering, Construction and Repair department, headed by Jack Depare, as I have introduced to you before as three muskeeters, came altogether on time, and sat around comfortably. Before anyone started, Jack commented,                              “Sir, I have nothing to report to nite, so, please relax.”  “Oh, good,” I sighed, “I did not have time this evening to look over some terminology and names from encyclopaedias before the meeting. Thank you again!”                                 They all laughed. They all know that, prior to meetings, as usual, indeed, in order to understand a little bit more, I used to juggle with previous minutes’ recordings, plunge in some technical matters in encyclopaedias with no avail.

Atilla took over, due to the fact that my being quite busy at the Festival preparations, truth or to give me a break, said:                             “Timothy also forgot his home work at home, he says. So, I, Paradisea apoda, namely the ‘bird of paradise’ shall be the only bird to sing to nite.”                               Since the esprit so great and timely, we all applauded.

-205-                               Then, Atilla began to give some details of his department’s work. “Well, we are a modern republic, but only sixty years old. We are well-advanced in many technical areas, but as we know, due to certain commercial policies and living principals, we are not up to date in many areas. There is no any emergency or mis-deed, or degradation of any servives to our citizens by any means. But, I would like to summarize to you our three basic energy systems, as you already know, and would like to make some suggestions for near future.

“The first: Solar System. The whole world had been using this for sometimes. Except some summer places, no nation in this world could produce enough electricity solely from this system to manage their country. We do not intend either.

“You know, the physical essence in that is ‘Photovoltaic Cells and Modules’. This is nothing new. In this, the ‘solar nodule’ (or, ‘photovoltaic component of the system’) is the heart of everything. It transforms the rays of the sun into electric energy to be used.

“From technical point of view, the ‘solar nodule’ (or the panel) contains of several ‘photovoltaic cells’, connected in series, or parallel with some metallic material. In the past, this material was the iron, at the beginning, then, turned to be the steel. Nowadays, the most modern countries began to use “cadmium” that we do not have. This is the problem. They are easily corroded and some energy escapes. Anyways, the energy that is produced by a solar module is influenced primarily by the number of cells within a module and how these cells are arranged within the module. When the cells are connected in series, the total voltage is, approximately the sum of the voltages that come from each individual cell.

“When the cells are connected in parallel, the total content is the sum of the currents from the individual cells, and, the output total voltage is exactly the same as that produced from a single cell. Each cell in a module typically does produce anywhere from 2 to 5 amperes, and, approximately 0.5 volts that is about the same amount as produced from an ordinary flashlight battery. By multiplying the output current, one can calculate the total electricity produced. Typically, cells are arranged in a module to produce voltages in increments to most modules in the marketplace are 12 V, 24 V, even 36 V.

“Like photovoltaic cells, solar modules also can be arranged to produce any voltage required. Monocrystalline cells’ efficiency rays are about 14-16 0/0, Polycrystalline cells’ efficiency rays are about  13-15 0/0, and,  High efficiency monocrystalline cells (BP Solar Saturn Cells) are about 16,5 0/0.

“Almost whole world now is using BP Solar Cells. We have to find some ways to obtain those. Okey Sir?”                          “Okey, Atilla, what about the other systems?”

-206-                           “Okey. The second: Wind System.                             Well, the system changed just a little bit since the middle ages.                           “The essence in it is, a ‘wind turbine’ converts the kinetik energy that the wind induces to the electrical energy. To start with, the wind blows on the blades in the turbine and makes them turn. Those blades, turn a shaft that extends inside of the box at the top of the turbine, called ‘the nacelle’. That shaft goes into a gearbox, and increases the speed of the generator which uses magnetic fields to convert the rotational energy into electric energy, similar to normal power stations. Then the power output goes to a transformer, which converts 700 Volts electricity that comes out the generator to the high voltage distribution system of about 33,000 Volts. The final phase is, of course, the grid system that transmits the power throughout.

“These all are good. Old system still works very well. Our difficulty is with measuring the wind speed. Lately, in the ocean, there had been coming out so speedy, so destructive tornedos, storms and gales that even though the nacelle is fitted with brakes that could let the turbine be switched in case of high wind speed, do not resist anymore and we see more and more turbine problems, consequently more fluctuations in frequences and voltages. Remember? You yourself had noticed some interruption or power failure last week, may be this was the problem, I don’t know.”                           “Perhaps, but don’t you record the speed and all other changes on computers too?”                           “Yes Sir, we do, rather machines do automatically and at the control room, the man can watch and take necessary cautions on time…”                           “Like what?”                           “Like turning the turbine completely off and use the secondary depot electricity.”                           “So, Atilla, I see the problem, what is missing, rather what we should do you suggest?”                           “I follow the world literature, nothing new came. Along with Solar Energy, since they are so natural, Wind Energy supplies about 65 0/0 of our electrical needs. I wish could have been higher. So, that turns us to the third namely, to Bioenergy and Biomass which, with the incerase of our population, obviously we shall have more waste material to work with.                           “B i o e n e r g y, provides very critical economic, environmental and security benefits. One of the most advantageous characteristics of it is that it’s being renewable. That adds additional values to farming, forestry and other industries. Consequently, it reduces waste streams. Bioenergy also reduces the emissions of greenhouses gases and other pollutants by displacing fossil fuel use. Of course its biggest advantage is the chance that it gives us all domestically available sources.”                           “What is biomass?”                           “B i o m a s s  is any organic matter, particularly cellulosic or lingo-cellulosic matter, which is available on a renewable or recurring matter, including trees, plants and associated residues, plant fiber; poultry litter and other animal wastes; industrial waste; and the paper component of municipal solid waste.”                           “Swell, where the problem lies?”                           “Sir, the problem is collecting, depositing, transporting and re-using the material. At that level, manpower is almost unnoticeable, but when it comes to re-cycling, we are short of qualified workers. Our refining machines, I am afraid, should also be replaced in near future.”

-207-

“Okey, Atilla, if you also agree, let us do this:                        1) Get in touch with Keith, I understand he just is finishing up with assignements about labor force. See whether he could do anything about this last chapter;                        2) Get in touch with the President of the New Atlantis University, then with his permission with the Dean of Faculty of Engineering whether this could be a research project there at any level. A few months ago, Dr. Lowell, the Dean, at a dinner meeting was talking about burning the debrit with “methan gas” and obtaining some energy. I guess, before we had also spoken among ourselves too. At any rate, see they had come anything out of it. Give my regards to him.                        3) If possible, please get in touch with the ABA, American Bioenergy Association that is main source in this anyways, isn’t it?”

“Yes sir, but it is amazing you say and we believe you don’t have any thechnical knowledge in these matters but… indeed amazing…”                           “Still I don’t know Atilla, but if you are the president of this Republic, you have to know at least who you should be asking when you need something. Anything more to say? You gentlemen? No? Okey. I cordially thank all of you for your patriotship and dedication to your country, and fellow citizens. God bless all of you! See you!”                           “Good night Sir… Good night… Good night Sir!”

Ch. 28                                                                                         This is wednesday night. The big event is, the opening the Freemasonry Lodge. We gathered at the small chapel brimful. Keith and his department, plus, Jack Depare, his renovation team had really done a wonderful job. All lighted, painted, decorated, and light blue color paint gave a very comforting, refreshing air to all. All the governmental officials, starting from me, ministers, surprisingly some church leaders and some people -expectedly- from Mormon group all were present. George K. of both Mormon Church and of the prospective Feemasonry Lodge, kept smiling at me. You know, I have heard his name first on my unauthorized- wire line, then talked to vis-a-vis at Mormon church as well as in the introductory meeting, gives me some wibres, making me feel paranoid. Yet, laborious, a very energetic young man who obviously would like to have a very active citizenship role in our Republic.

The first job was that of my brief, official speech, to declare the establishment of New Atlantis Freemasonry Lodge and sign the necessary papers openly, sitting around the table, sign it, and shake hands with all the applicants: Smith L., George K., M. Clarke, Gregor S., and Yani Z. and Mr. Smith L., who was obviously chosen, as expected the The Most Worshipful Grand Master of the Lodge, thanked to all for this opportunity and help they had received in an unbeliavably short term. Then he introduced the staff, as we planned almost much the same, with the duty distributions of, George K., as Very Worshipful Grand Secretary; Clarke M., The Worshipful Junior Grand Deacon; Gregor S., as the Right Worshipful Junior Warden, and Yani Z., as Worshipful Sword Bearer of the Lodge.

The second part of the meeting was that, by the Most Worshipful Grand Master, to give to the listeners and prospectice people who eventually were going to be candidate to go through the membership procedures,  a rather long but but very illuminative lecture about the meaning and the development of this very important brotherhood society, as follows.

“The Freemasonry, the Order of the Free and Accepted Masons, is one of the largest worldwide ‘secret’ societies, officially established in England, in 1717, as “The First Grand Lodge”, and a few years after, in 1723, a book, that compiled the “old laws” in masonry work had been published: “Anderson Laws” by the same Lodge.

-209-

“Freemasonry, contrary to the beliefs of many, is not a Christian organization; however it comprises many of the elements of a religion, morality, charity, brotherhood and obedience to the laws of the land. In modern times, for admission there, the applicant is required to be an adult male, essentially beleiving in the existence of a Supreme Being and the ‘Immortality of the Soul’. The Freemasonry had been banned in many of the world’s countries, including Soviet Republics, Hungary, Poland, Syria, China, Portugal, The United Arab Republic and Indonesia. There are -estimated- more than 6 millions of freemasons on the earth while 4 millions of them live at the U.S.A. and over 1 million on British soul. Even though there is no prejudice for any creed or race, in principle, U.S. Lodges reject the legitimacy of Negro Mason and The Prince Hall Lodges. A healthy and reputable middle-class Protestant Christian white male who is able to maintain a qualified work, is a classic candidate for Freemasonry. It is basically a kind of “men’s club”, however there are connected organizations with freemasonry, giving a chance to join families and children. By this token, females, that is to say Freemason’s wives, are unified under the names of “The Order of the Eastern Star”, the sons, “The Order of DeMoley” and “The Order of the Builders”, and the daughters, “The Order of Job’s Daughters’, and, the most recognized “The Order of Rainbow”. These associate organizations organize several fruitful social activities, strengthening the interpersonal relations, sisterhood and brotherhood, humanity and alike. Principially in the U.S.A. and other countries, there are also allied organization, however secondary, which count on themselves as “allied organization with those of Freemasons”, like “Ancient Arabic Order of the Nobles of the Mystic Shrine – ‘Shriners’”, “The Grotto, formally ‘The Mystic Order of the Veiled Prophets of the Enchanted Realm’”, and  “The Tall Cedars of Lebanon”. In almost all organizations, Freemasons, are divided into three major degrees: 1st: Entered apprentist, 2nd: Fellow of the craft and the 3rd: Master mason. Most, accept a degree system up to 33rd degree while some go as high as thousands. As a basic rule, or unwritten law is that, custom, is the final arbitrator of all disputes.

“I just couldn’ pass without mentionong a striking period in the evolution and development of Masonry: that of Count Cagliastro story, particularly making a reference to women’s being admitted to masonic lodges. This could also be looked upon as an endeavour to put a claim over evergrowing power and universality of the jurisdiction of Freemasonry, but a quite serious one.

“Count Alessandro Cagliastro, whether originally was George or Guiseppe Balsamo of Sicily, and a great sharlatan or not by his prophetic claims, nonetheless was invited to the Convention of Paris, for the purpose of explaining his miracles. He passed as the disciple of an alchemist, named Althotas of who some scientists have identified him with the thesophist Schröder of Germany; convinced the people that he had received at the Pyramids of Egypt a complete initiation into the “Mysteries of the veritable Great Orient”. He could make gold and silver and he could renew youth. Using his Hermetic Medicinal skills, he could make wonders in physical appearances. He could evoke appearances of the dead people since he had lived only two thousand years. He

-210-

knew all natural and divine secrets, being full of wisdom. He was said of being made a ‘mason’ in London and visited various British lodges. He believed and made the people also beleive that he had the Egyptian rite which he either invented or possessed, it did not make too much difference then, at the midst of the eighteenth century confusion and doubt about almost everything, perhaps as a last resistence to overpoweringly flourishing scientific views and achievements at large. He had gained a tremendous recognition at around Bordeaux, Strasbourg and Lyons. However, his greatest ambition was to create, rather “to inaugurate a Mother-Lodge” at Paris, quite contrary to Masonic principles. That is why he proclaimed himself as “Bearer of the mysteries of ISIS (in Egyptian mythology, The God of Dead: OSIRIS’ sister and wife at the same time; The Goddess of Nature) and ANUBIS (Jachal-headed god, son of OSIRIS and NEPHTYS, a sister of ISIS; Presiding God over tombs, also showing the passage to the souls thir abode in unknown world) from the Far East.

“Roman Inquisition has made public it’s testimonies against him, however his genious and tremendous ability to demonstrate some ‘the miracles’, i.e. reading the future in a carafe’s water, selling the “elixir of long-life”, in spite of being an imposture, most of time made him a magnificent charlatan. He had found very strong admirers, like one cardinal, even King Louis XVI who had declared that “any one who molested Cagliastro be held guilty by the reason of treason”. He was married a Roman beauty Lorenza Feliciani, infamous then as Sarafina, and at the year when American Independence was declared, namely A.C. 1776, in London they had appeared as “Count and Countess Cagliastro”.

“Over the Egyptian Freemasonry, Cagliastro was serious and insistant. In Paris, at the ‘Rude de la Soudiere” residence, he has established a private “Temple of Isis”, and announced himself as the High Priest. In the year of A.C. 1785, he declared that , on the presedent of the “Initiated Priestesses of Egyptian Temples”, women might be admitted to the Mysteries of The Masonic Science of the Pyramids. And as first woman a Madame de Lamballe and some other noble (?) ladies were recepted as “First Mason Ladies”, at the Vernal Equinox (SPRİNG EQUINOX that is observed on March 21, when the day and night are of equal length), with some Oriental rituals and manifestations. At the end however, all these perished and imprisoned for good in the Inquisition’s prison: First, he was seriously involved with the “Affair of the Diamond Neckless” with Cardinal de Rohan in a scandal, in the year A.C. 1785 and 86; he spent nine and a half months in Bastille; then escaping to Italy where he tried to organize “Women Freemasonry”. In French Revolution year, namely A.C. 1789, strange enough, due to his wife Sarafina’s backstabbing and denouncing him to the Inquisition, he was sentenced to death; however this decision, later on commuted to ‘Life Sentence’, as imprisonment in the fortress of San Leo in the Apennines that ended all story but a few movies and some legendary novels that new generations long forgot.

-210-

“However, in the history of freemasonry there are far more honorable, world famous, learned men, famous masons like Goethe and Sir Isaac Newton, and many others. Let us see what Goethe had said about a Mason, his goal, and God.                                       “Erfüll davon dein Herz, so gross es ist,                               Un wenn du ganz in dem Gefühle selig bist,                               Nenn’es dan wie du willst,                               Nenn’s Glück! Herz! Liebe! Gott!                               Ich habe keinen Namen                               Dafür! Gefühl ist alles;                               Name ist Schall und Rauch,                               Umnebelnd Himmelsglut.”

“Fulfill your heart, regardless how big it might be – with that invisible subjects – And when your heart     is  fully blistful (with those feelings) – say whatever would like say: Happiness! Heart! Love! God! – I don’t have any name to give you – For that, the feeling is everything – The name is only a noise and smoke – that hides the splendor of the skies from us.”

“As, A. Pike had written just the same: “Freemasonry, is not a property of any time in human existance, it is the property of all times. Since it does not belong to any religion, it finds its existence il all of the religions. Freemasonry, does not eliminate any belief in any belief-systems that pronounce ‘I believe!’. On the other hand, if this ‘I believe’ lowers the deep love that one feels toward God to his inner passions and denies the highest fate of mankind, and assaults the goodness and benevolence of mighty God and wrecks the Freemasonry’s great columns of belief, hope and love, then that ‘I believe!’ is out of our existence.

“Even though Masonry Lodges had officially been established by A.C. 18th Century, the beginnings of it goes back to the early stages of the civilization, long before Jesus Christ. As we all know, there were some secretive, hidden, political societies in old Greeks’ and Egyptians’ times, like Hetaireia and Dyonysien, as early as in Roman times, there were some qualified workers, especially some carpenters and masons artisans associations which were called Collegia, and very specifically, Tigari, as is officialy known such an establishment by the King Numa, B.C. 715. When it is said “secret”, that does not mean that those kind of professional organizations had some secret missions, like “Crusaders” or “Illuminati”. Old timers used to look upon work, -as it is also mentioned in Koran such as- “as a kind worship to God, a sacred thing!” The qualified masons had a private home where they used to gather together, under the leadership of the magister coenae. Their work, it was believed was protected by certain gods, and to celebrate those, as it becomes customary in other sects of human societies, as time goes by, some rituals are becoming established to keep the secrets of the profession. By this token, there was a Velabre Collegia that was established long before Jesus Christ, and the members of the collegia used to call each other “brotheren – brothers” Julius Caesar’s legions, besides being military men, were also carpenters, stone and mason builders.

-211-

“After Roma effect was declined in Europe, the Collegias appeared to be somewhat vanishing in France but continued in Eastern Rome territories, including some Byzantine connected landas like Raverna, Venedik and Rome areas. In Middle Ages, the names of the Collegia were changing to the Scholae too. When Lombardians invaded Italy, unified almost all professional organizations, principally masons, under the famous name of “ministeria”, among those the most famous was that of “Magistri Comacini”, namely “The Masters of Como” (COMO, in old Latin means ‘to make tidy, beautiful, to arrange, adorn, especially about the hair’ -Lucretius-). They were invited to build the famous Saint-Apotres Church in Rouen, France, as early as A.C. 530. Due to the development of Feodality and seeing the challenge of being destroyed, these kind of organizations, in order to secure their surety and even existence, they joined the newely developing monasteries which were already in charge of building churches and monasteries which also were the joining cornerstones of the science and developing fine arts. Thus, the working-class qualified masons’s freedom and professional posterity were guaranteed by such monasteries, through establishing “monastery societies” under their leadership. The divinity of their work, no doubt, was also heightened by this protection. By the same token, the bishops who came from Collegia tradition and had become the administrators of several famous places, like Leon and Grégoire of Tours, Ferréol of Limoges, Rodez of Rodez, Agricola of Chalons-sur-Saone, Fructuoso from Spain, were real architects of church building art in their times.

“Parallel to those, there also were developing some ‘Guilds-Gildes’, “artisans’ unities” that most probably were derived from old Germans’ ‘convivium’, as Tacitus had pointed out “abundantly eating and drinking, and abundantly talking at the dinner table”, at about A.C. 7th Century. As time went by, these ‘societies’ and ‘guilds’ became more organized and legally recognized that in France, in A.C. 1268, engineered by Etienne Boileau, “Book of Crafts” which was the declaration of the classification and the qualifications of the sworn and chartered ctaftsmen and their art, was published. In England,  in A.C. 1376, “London Stonemason Company” and in A.C. 1472, “Stonemasons Brotherhood Organization” were established. In Germany, around the same time, there was a “Stone Sculptures Brotherhood Society” (Stein-metzer Brüderschaft) on the scene.

“Needless to say, besides and beyond these good-willed masons, there were establihed tariqas right at the heart of the churches or religious organizations which were also doing big job as far as buildings are concerned but of course, some of them had more obvious political goals. One of them was “Templiers” that during the Crusades they were building tours, churches, roads and bridges to protect Jerusalem, the sacred city. They had their establishment certificate issued from Saint-Bernard, the priest who established and owned Clairvaux, and were quite spread out all over the Europe. In every branch of the tariqa, there was a magister carpentarius who was indeed an architect. As the history records, at the A.C. XIIth century, one third of the city of Paris was belong to them. But as they obtained this much power and consequently created a kind of danger, their existance was abolished by the King in A.C. 1312, and

-212-

their money and belongings, all rights and privileges were transferred to the “Tariqa of Saint-Jean To Help the Patients in Jerusalem” in A.C. 2 May 1312. Some times later, in A.C. 1530 to be exact, these rights and privileges were all transferred to “Knights of Malta” completely. The members of the Union, spread all over the Europe, particularly to Flandre and Scotia, who received tremendous welcome and honour. As Tariqa’s rights and privileges were protected, in connection with that, the rights of the craftsmen also were secured.

“As we mentioned above, the first official Lodge was opened in England in A.C. 24 June 1717, and, Anthony Sayer was elected the Grand Master (Ustad-ı Azam). “The Book of Laws” had been published in A.C. 1723.  The said book, in its first chapter, about the religion and God cites, as follows:                             “A mason has to obey to the moral rules due to his responsibilities that he carries. He, any time, cannot be a  dull man, an aetheist who does not recognize a religion or God. In the past, even though men carried and believed in different religions and belief systems, now, he ought to save his personal opinions to himself and has to be an honorable, straight and God-loving, virtuous person who also loves to help the others, thus establishing a union point of intimate communication and therefore helping to get the people close to each other with an inner desire more than ever.

“In spite of good will, the London Great Lodge which from the very beginning was divided into four groups, soon became divided as “Olds” and “News”. “Old”, was under the jurisdiction of ‘York Lodge’ which was much more religious and conservative. Its most effective head was Lawrence Dermont of Ireland was and in A.C. 1756, he declared the basic principles of Old Grand Lodge of London, a booklet that named: “Ahiman Rezon” (Ahiman: brothers, in Hebrew; and Ratson: Law), quite similar to “Anderson’s Law” of A.C. 1738. Thus, Grand Lodge was divided. And, this division lasted until A.C. 1813 when two parties demanded a peace and unified again.”

*     *

“In general, it seems to be the Masonry is described as ‘a peculiar system of morality, veiled in allegory and illustrated by symbols.’ The morality belongs to the building, that is to say Solomon’s Temple, and  symbols that are common to the art (Ars Magna Latamorum) and its tools. The Craft Masonry, incorporated three distinct elements, interlinked curiously under the device of symbolical architecture. Such interlinking is artificial yet it arises logically, from the relations of ideas point of view; first, from the Candidate’s his own work “to build up his personal architecture”. The matter of instruction is practical but in true sense it is a subject matter of a Secret-Order. Second, is the ‘building myth’ and ‘the manner’ in which it is put in a kind of the dramatic pageant intimately demanded by and attached to the Master-Builder of Masonry. Thirdly, a Masonic Quest, connected with ‘Secret Word’ that is given at the Third-Master Degree, however going beyond that.

-213-

“In the Craft System, there are three distinct degrees that are accepted universally among all Grand Lodges of Free and Accepted Masonry. Before entering the First; Entered Apprentice Degree, the Candidate comes to the presincts of the Lodge, as “worthy and well-recommended” as he is comprehended within himself, to be adaptable to a specific purpose. He first has to be described as “properly prepared person”. His fitness has been made not through his personal appearance but his deep personality, committments to life and living style and other observable social-human-spiritual values, then recommended by the Sponsor brothers. Thus, Preparation, is the name implies, is not an Initiation, but a declaration for readiness by the person’s own concurrence for that experience. During this period, the Candidate learns that “he has not received the light that is communicated emblematically in Freemasonry, but learned somehow the significance of a halooing darkness of the Brotherhood”  That is somewhat anxiety-provoking, bewildering, however a promise for a new venture, to enter a New Order, ultimately a New Life.

“Then there comes attaining the First Degree. In this, the Candidate opens his eyes to a new World, represented by the Lodge, a word of symbols. This world extends itself to four quarters, heights above and depth beneath. It may seem tyhat the “ordinary light may have been taken out of his path and then restored again.” As if the light, is given to him in another, a new place, “to start his real life.”, “as if being born again like a baby, to a new life.” The imputed darkness while experiencing, seems to be the reminiscents of his intra-uterine life in his mother’s womb, a new light, being indicative of re-birth, however this time in a Masonic Lodge that is illuminatred by the same light.

“The same light, of course illustrates many things -from the past- have to retire and put aside. This also is, in the actuality of symbolism, the indicative of the person’s acceptance a new environment; a new body of experience, intentions, communications and duties connected with those. There appears to ve a new vocation in the world takes a start. A whole brand new standards and values about to start that are not of the Candidate’s his own but old tokens that belong to all humanity.

Second degree is the Fellowcraft Ceremonies that is the confirmation of the mastering the instructions of the Candidate’s by his own efforts to build up an edifice, leading to a new life. Little by little he is learning and adopting to his life somehow the hidden mysteries of Nature, Science and Art by leadership and supervision that are provided by his instructor.

“The sublime Third Degree, Master-Masonry, makes the Candidate to hear and then realize the direct relations between he and his Great Creator, the Supreme Being. He is also brought with “The Mystery of Death” and whatever his going to happen therefater: The Great Mystery of Raising. As the Candidates passes through these experiences succsessfully, the Most Worshipfull Grand-Master declares: “Entered, Passed and Raised.” Thus, as Bacon has

-214-

said, “to wear a new body of intention, desire and purpose”, “ learned how to illustrate in his own personality that ‘new birth in time’ ”; the Candidate had: (1) undertaken to acquire the symbolical and spiritual art of building a house of another life; (2) has reached therein a certain point of proficency; (3) had attained the whole mystery. He had done all of thse in a different manner and under the influence of a strange symbolism. Thus, the Candidate becomes incorporated in a vital organism, the Living House.

“Of course, these ceremonies appear to be stemming from the very heart of Christian Theosophy, in full light of the Mystical City and the Eternal Kingdom. Namely, three ceremonies seem to symbolize, within its own measures, Birth, Life and Death and Resurrection of Christ, just the same manner as the story of Master-Builder should be re-lived through a Master Mason’s experiences and lives thereafter. It does not matter, of course, this analogy was present or not on the minds who gave us the cerenonies of Emblematic Freemasonry.

“As to the OFFICERS and TITLES:

“I am taking the United Grand Lodge of England, as a classical example of a full-blown Grand Lodge that could be anywhere in the world, to line up the rank is succesion, as follows:

(1) The Most Worshipful of Grand Master, (2) The Most Worshipful Pro Grand Master, (3) The Right Worshipful Deputy Grand Master, (4) The Right Worshipful Senior Grand Warden, (5) The Right Worshipful Junior Grand Warden, (6) The Very Worshipful Grand Chaplin, (7) The Very Worshipful Grand Teasurer, (8) The Very Worshipful Grand Registrar, (9)  The Very Worshipful Deputy Grand Treasurer, (10)The Very Worshipful President of the Board of General Purposes, (11) The Very Worshipful Grand Secretary, (12) The Very Worshipful President of Board of Benevolence, (13) The Very Worshipful Junior Grand Director of Ceremonies, (14) The Worshipful Senior Grand Deacons, (15) The Worshipful Junior Grand Deacons, (16) The Worshipful Assistant Grand Chaplins, (22) The Worshipful Grand Sword Bearers, (31)  The Worshipful Grand Stewards.

-215-

“I want to talk a little bit about those mysterious MASONIC SYMBOLS,” added Mr. Smith L., The Most Worshipful Grand Master.

“The Universal-Grand symbols which characterize the Emblamatic Freemasonry are: the Pentalpha, or Pentagram, the hexagonal Seal of Solomon,  also called: Shield of David, All-Seeing Eye, the Point with a Circle, the Cubic Stone, the Sun and Moon. The Drawn particular symbols from the Operative Art of Masonry are the “Rough and Perfect Ashlar”, usual Working Tools, and “the Blazing Star.”

Blazing Star –  There had always been an unnatural mix-up between Pentalpha and Blazing Star. It may be due to the fact that Blazing Star is distinguished by five wavering rays, and Pentalpha, by five points. The Blazing Star, is a Masonic variant of the Pentagram, and was already regarded as a star by ancients.

“The order was adopted by the Order in circa A.C. 1735. It signifies: (a) the Star of the Magi, (2) the Glory of Divine Presence, (3) Divine Providence, (4) a Symbol of Beauty, (5) a light from God directing in the Way of Truth, (6) the Sign of a True Mason, (7) an emblem of the Sacred Name of God, in other words, of God Himself, (8) the Sun as the Grand Luminary of Nature, (9) the Dog-Star –  Star of Anubis, and, (10) a volatile spirit, animated by the Universal Spirit in Nature.

The Pentalpha –   In Masonic handbooks, this magnificent and antique symbol had been described as: (1) “A geometrical figure formed by five lines (Dont forget, the Divine Being is the Grand Geometrician of the universe!) crossing each other, terminating in five points at equal distances from the centre, and equally distant one from other all around the centre”; (2) “A triple triangle; (3) “a figure contaning five double triangles, with five acute angles within and five obtuse angles without. This figure of five points also contains a Pentegram within it, and many other mysteres as detailed by Cornelius Agrippa. Great archeologist Dr. Thomas Inman had confessed that the Pentagram was the only mystery figure that he could not exactly intepreted . Eliphas Lévy says, (1) the Pentegram is the Sign of Microcosm; (2) it represents what Kabalists of the ZOHAR term it as MICROPROSOPUS; (3) it’s comprehension could be the key to the two worlds; (4) is absolute natural philosophy and natural science; (5) it expresses the mind’s domination over the elements of Nature; (6) is the Star of the Magi, The Blazing Star of the Gnostic Schools; the representative of intellectual omnipotence and autocracy. In the occult philosophy (philosophia occulta), it is the symbol of Christhood and perhaps the symbol of the over-ruling power of the Grace of God in the soul.

Hexagram –  “The double triangle of Solomon” is the Sign of Macrocosmos, namely the great world. It has several meanings in the Lesser and Greater Mysteries: It is the Three who carries a recording Heaven and the Three who give testimony on the earth; it is also the sign of the Eternal Creator, namely the Grand Architect; it is of the triune (triunity) man, perfect in the archetypal world as a prototypcal image in the Divine Mind, and reflected into

-216-

manifestation here below, as will, desire and mind. It also signifies the Hermetic doctrine of correspondences in Zohar doctrine. According to Magus Lévy, the conception of infinite and the absolute. According to Ragon, the Hexagram was a sign of: (1) ‘generation’, (2) ‘the divine fruitfullness’, (3) ‘creative energy’ by the reson that, the number ‘6’ was consacrated of old to Venus. In the palmary sense of its symbolism, the Hexagram, or Star and Seal of Solomon is macrocosm, while the Pentagram is the sign of Microcosm.

Sun and Moon –  The s u n, in our workbooks is ‘an alarmclock’ that calls us to “labour”; that is balanced by the complementary conception of “repose”, and two may uniify in the idea of “rephreshments”. It is also indicative of “progress” of human life from infancy on, passing through manhood, up to old age, and the coming of better day. As to the m o o n, fortifies the ordinary theological doctrine that “the highest saints of earth and heaven, and the most glorious angels, only reflect the light of the Sun of Righteousness.” We all know that, the lunar phases are among the first celestial phenomenon that invited  philosophical minds.

“As we turn to the Secret Tradition, we see that the Sun and Moon are lighted with spiritual meanings. They are symbols of God and His Shekinah, ‘Pneuma’ and ‘Psyche’, the highest understanding of the logical mind.  The ‘Solar emblem’ signifies also ‘the light of God’ in the soul, while the Moon, that is the feminine side of the Nature, emanates the love-aspect in Deity. In Kabalistic theosophy, Shekinah is Divine womanhood, and, in a pregnant sentence it is said: “God and His Shekinah are One.

“The Medieval occult philsophy recognized a solar and lunar principle in every natural compound, and this metaphysical Sun and Moon are joined in a solemn, sacramental union. In classical legends, the Moon is sometimes represented as a receptacle and sometimes, as source of souls. The Initiates of Eleusis were called “Regenerated Children of Moon”; so was the ‘Mysteries of Ceres” the souls which were said to be born out of the grotto of initiation were regarded as regenerated from a door in the side of the Moon, or, born in the Lunar Ship, which was one of the names of the titles of the moon, floating along in the serulean sea of heaven. Eliphas Lévy had said, “Heaven is a mirror of the human soul, and, when we are thinking that we are reading in the stars is in ourselves we read,” that also refers to why the deep study of the starry heavens is regarded as an advancement in our mystical knowledge. This is a true journey of the mind in God (itinerarium mentis in Deum).”

Points and Circle –  These, typify the “individual brother” by means of ‘the point’ and the limits of his duty to God and man by means of ‘circumference’. Just adding two perpendicular parallel lines, there comes the respresentations of the patron saints of the Masonic Order, St. John the Baptist and St. John the Evangelist.  According to “The Eternal Kingdom Symbolism”, “a point is that which has no parts and which has no signifcance”. In the Metaphysical Doctrine of the Absolute, this geometrical postulate is the only possible representative type of the Ineffable God, in other words, the God of Mystical Theology.

“The point “without parts or magnitude” is the Metaphysical Sign of the Infinite, due to the fact that Metaphysical Infinity does not connote any extension; and, of the Eternal, because Eternity is not time continued henceforward for ever; in a word, of the Unconditioned, which is in such a transcension as regards conditional existence of a verbal subtlety; it is outside the pairs of opposites. The relation between this ‘point’ and that ‘circle’ of which it is the centre in the sacramentalism of God, in definition, the limits being place upon the Ineffable for the purpose of realisation within the measures of our logical understanding.

The ‘Point within a Circle’ has, of course, the other important meanings too: It is the Divine Spirit indwelling creation and abiding in the nature of the man; it is the Christhood centred in the Church; it is the Secret Church within that which is official; it s the Real Presence in the Eucharist.

O t h e r   M a s o n i c   S y m b o l s :

The Pillars J and B, are the symbols, typifying the Wisdom, Strength and     Beuaty, being reflected directly from the ‘Tree of Life’ in Kabalism.

“There is a Cubical Altar in Masonry, which represents here below the Altar of Incense that is above, whereon Michael the great angel sacrifices the souls of the just, and they ascend as an eternal fragrance to the Lord God in the Highest.    “The Tracing-Boards are of course symbolical, and so is the Checkered Carpet on which all masons trade.

The working-tools which are many, because the Degrees are many, and accessories of this kind, taken over from the Operative Art, are essential symbols of the Art which is called emblematic, and their meanings are ever with us, though the eye is not satisfied with seeing them, nor the ear filled with hearing their expounded moralities.

The KeystonesThe Cubic Stone, in grades outside the Craft is a great and speaking symbol, for we know Who is head of the corner in the great experience which is called the Christian Mastery.

The Red Cross is an emblem of life to come, while the Rose is placed thereon signifies the interblended joys and sorrows, pleasures and pains of man’s terrestrial lot.

“Well, here I am coming close to this very long, at times tiring speech I hope gives you some basic information concerning a very sincere fellowship, a sharing brotherhood, in essence the non-seccular enlightenment of human developlent and refinement. Thank you again and good night.”

It was indeed a pleasure and treasure to listen to. We embraced Mr. Smith L. Whole-heartily.                                                                         -217-

Ch. 29                               Well, this is friday night. Everyone is getting ready for the Festival, but I am quite determined of resolving this Mormon business. I want to clear up an account that innocently had raised a lot of questions about my ancestres and more importantly, deprived some real believers from their natural rights. So, I hope I shall finish up reading my grand-father’s concerned notes to nite, and if God will, after the week-end, I shall come to a peaceful end.

Here are the final parts of “Sindbad’s Adventures,” I would say.

March 17th’1969                                                                                                           Code Island                           “I think I am moving… When Souhi shall finish his classes at the end of May, I definitely am going to go. Midnight telephone calls come up with no one at the other end. A few times I felt being followed but no proof of it. Are these scaring tactics or my paranoia? State job is still in the air but the Governor’s man arrived from Sylvania and got established at Arwick. Probably they shall announce the New Director of Mental Health, as a new cabinet member. I, in spite of all my revolutionary work and dedication at the State, I wouldn’t say that they shall be denied but not rewarded properly. I possibly shall remain one of the little Indian chiefs, shall see respect but will be taking orders instead of giving. Thou everyone says I am “too gentile” to give orders as I always say “Thank you”, and even writing the same “thanks” on the patients’ charts right after daily medication orders that are routine, and mostly repetitions of the previous day’s. One day chief-nurse had asked me, “Doctor, you’re the one only one I know who writes ‘Thank you,” after each order, tiredlessly, day after day, why?” I had replied her, “You are the ones who are taking care of the patients more than I do; I only may request or thank afterwards!” I am such strange guy anyways.

“Since near-by state is too close, almost forty-five minutes to an hour to drive, it is a real pleasure to go by car at the week-end, naturally with Souhi, also attend to a baseball game at Way Park or a B.N.A. Basketball game at the Ton Garden. The apartments are too high-priced in the town; old English tudors are too attractive but very expensive too. Will see..                                                                  -219-

“I go to Church almost every other week-end but I do not visit Mr. Normand’s house. It is not my “home” anymore. Once in a great while I call home in the evenings, and just to be polite, ask how Lady Francis is feeling and do some exchanges “fine… good… be good… have a good day…” and alike. Obviously the pregnancy is advancing eventless. She seems to be quite satisfied about that, but poor girl, shall eventually learn how to be a mother without a father (of course, her father shall always be around for everyone) especially when the child shall realize where is my father, why did you get divorce, why this, why that… What kind of stories shall be made behind me I don’t know, but I can guess easily since I am listening to them everyday. That part does not bother me that much, because I have my beloved one with me, and you are the witness, I have not done anything wrong in this marriage. In the marriage, yes, what about the Church? What Church? “Not Presbyterian Church, Mormon Church?” Oh, those things, valuables perhaps tablets or plates, whathever they might be. I still keep them in the box at the bank. No direct demand or serious question had come from the church, but I am sure, I am always in their minds. I hope I am mistaking. Let us wait and see.                                                                                                              March 31’1969                                                                                                              Code Island

Expected news broke out: Dr.Goodboy had been announced the “First and New Mental Health Director of the State of Code Island”. There was a coctail and get together party at the State House for this purpose. I forced myself to attend. I was jealous I guess just a little bit, but in reality I was heart-broke. I attended to the party of course, and as usual I drank orange juice and kept smiling. Man is tall, thin, had a warm smile with a red face. Obviously he is quite a drinker and have some allergic spots on his skin. He was from the State originally but was gone for a number of years to work for the Government, now, after having a lot of experience, he wanted to come back.Then, upon the invitation of his class-mate, he “readily and proudly accepted the offer!” and came here, to sit on (not in!) my nest. They expected from him to bring a lot of ‘research money’. Who was going to run those projects? Of course, me. Really? No way! We shall see.

Meeting the new director forced me to make a final decision: Please let me go. Very authoritative appearing man, gave some strict ‘obediance’ rules as if I was at a dog training school. Thanked to all chiefs for “the wonderfull jobs done” that I wonder, but we were going to do better and more to come. To be able to afford to give necessary time to new programs, I was ordered to stop the entire in-service education programs that were run at the State Mental Hospital, state prisons and boys’ training school, community mental health centers, home visiting nurses association, yearly state-wide education seminars, community civic organizations visits and alike. I would have continue newely started drug addiction clinic at the center and Methadone maintenance program that I already had written, started and run myself. We were going to report him at weekly conferences. For the frst time on a long run I felt that “I was a foreigner!”.

-220-

The things were alright with Souhi who did not seem to be affected about this new move either. As a matter of fact, quite contrary, he appeared to be enjoying this more sophisticated state, with a lot of museums, places to see and plenty of sportive events. Even though neither of us liked toughness and being physical, we started to go to some boxing matches on large screen, world championships of the celebrities, including a woman’s wrestling match in mud that was a real fun. I guess, I never knew how to live in the society. I do not know where and how to get fun, but I seem to be learning now.

One news, rather ‘bad’ I would say had come from Francis: She had to stay in her hospital for two-day observation for bleeding. A threat for a miscarriage. I had mixed feelings about the event; I did not know whether I should pray for a possible loss that could have made my life quite easier, however causing me feel quite guilty; or, she should recover soon. Fortunately I would say, she recovered, with bed rest and some supportive medicine, she recovered. I still did not go to visit her. During this separation period even once she hadn’t called and asked how Souhi was doing. Why I should have called and ask her how she and her glorious -unborn- baby were doing? She had her own family to take care of her, we did not have anyone to take care of us, except God.

Hunting for a house is continuing very intensely. We are about to come to an end. I will let you know. Bye!                                                                                                                  April 21’1969                                                                                                                  Code Island

“So many things are happening one after each other. However, as you know, I myself have been preparing the things all along and now the results began to be picked up.

First. I put my resignation at the Director’s desk. He is like a politician (Correction please, not “like a”, but precisely “He is a.”) he knows he could not do well without me, but he cannot make any compromise when a real challenge comes true. He, with his famous smile, said, “I give you twenty-four hours to make your final decision. You know, you are invaluable to us, but, in this job, everyone is affordable. I know you have been a little bit unhappy with new organization, but this is life!” Naturally I did not take my resignation back. It was going to be effective May 31’1969, coinciding with Souhi’s school vacation. I had worked in that position for more than four years, but let the history make real evaluation about the situation.

Secondly, I have a rent a beautiful place, a sea-captain’s house, all wood with fire-place and floor covered with a fine sandstone at the lobbie and the kitchen, brimful to ocean. You could also have entered in the sea, though somewhat rocky and a very fine lane of sand, right in front of you. The other week-end Souhi, our cat and I did visit along the day and enjoyed very much. I partially began to move. My heavist part is my books than anything else. It is like public library, but I owe them a lot: They made me whoever I am. They are the world for me.

-221-

Here, in my “new land”, so-to-speak, I shall feel quite free and away from all the personal concerns of the most recent past, shall walk along the refreshing sounds and cries of the sea-gulls, read a lot and be a close friend to the nature again. I am so inpatient about moving. I feel like pushing the days forward. As far as job is concerned, I am somewhat reluctant to open an office for private practice since I am not known in the area; much better to work in a Clinic for a while and to indulge in it. By chance, at a near-by Community Mental Health Clinic, one immediate opening was available that I jumped in. Due to my professional background and reputation I did not have any difficulty of being accepted. I was not too happy, but rather in a relative ease. At least I had a new future, if I choose my line quite straight, not to get involved in many things, at the top, stay as a bachelor prince.”                                                                                                          June 5th’ 1969                                                                                                  Scottwille-Chusetts

So we moved at the beginning of june, as I had also started to work at the same date. At work I was an Indian again. Regardless how humble and modest I am, indeed it is difficult to be assigned and asked questions, taking orders for routine works, though strictly professional and fair, after being worked at a commissioner’s and directors’ level for years. Besides, this too was a State job and stipend nearly ridiculous. Thus, I discussed the money situation with the Clinical Director who was a nice Jewish fellow anyway. He sincerely suggested I should open a private clinic right away and I left the work before being emotionally attached to the place and the people. It was a short lived but realistic venture.

Thus, I opened my office at Alden, a middle-class community with plenty of psycho-social problems and, a lot of State supported psychiatric services were in mode, in a three-storey concrete building which harbored one young psychiatrist and two psychologists, besides the other sort of professionals. They accepted me quite friendly way and helped me to show the procedures around the paper work. A low key, but busy practice that I needed for a while anyways. It was about ten miles away from my sea castle that was another pleasure in the evenings to shop around, follow the shore road, full of lights and observe poor but happy-go-lucky people enjoying their lives one way or the other.                                                                                                      June 19’1969                                                                                                      Scottwille, Chusetts

For the past three days a tempest is shaking us with a very powerful wind and leaving plentyfull of raindrop. As if the skies are pored and darkened ocean water sifts the shore lines, goes up in the air sky high, turns around almost tornedo-like, bangs on the small crafts, throws itself over and slaps the rocks here and there, mercilessly. My son Souhi, my cat Tekir and I, are watching this repetitious triumphant sea play from inside of the house that at times gives us a kind of funny chill. Suddenly a few sparks from the inside wall

-222-

dazzled my eyes. Thad created a kind of scare in me. Just co-incidence? The land-lord who had rented the house to me, had assured that the whole system was newely renovated, the tiles at the roof were also recently overhauled, so there shouldn’t be any problem of any sort. Nonetheless I wanted to be sure and, in the morning I called up the town office for check-up. The men did come promptly and were surprised to see such worn-off electric switches that required some immediate repair. Even though the telephone had been installed just for the past fortnight or so, at least three strange telephone calls had come up, and upon my saying “hello” there was no answer from the other side, other then a soft clicking sound of shutting the receiver off. Also strange was that the land-lord insisted the switches were no in need of repair. I however took the financial responsibility and had them to be replaced, as cited above.

After the bad days were over, we began to roll along the sea-shore in the evenings. And, on the third try, when we returned home, our loyal Tekir who never leaves house even one single inch without our company, was not there. We searched through all surroundings with no avail. You can’t imagine my son’s tears and agony. I tried to console him, saying that the cats miss their old homes, travel through miles and miles, and one day, like a new moon, they appear again. We are still waiting.                                                                                                    June 30th’1969                                                                                                    Scottswille, Chusetts                                  There is a beautiful sea-restaurant at the curve of the harbour. This past sunday my son and I wanted to go and eat sword-fish that is their specialty. Even though it looks a modest place from outside, at the entrance, my son who was just ten years old you know, since was not wearing a neck-tie in this summer time, was not permitted to enter unless he was going to wear one bow-tie that was going to be provided by the restautant. Surprised and bewildered, I asked my son’s opinion; he had a few choices: To reject and go somewhere else, or, go back home, wear a tie and come back, or accept the restaurant’s bow-tie offer. Smart boy, being practical chose the last choice and with a comfortable smile, we entered, sat aside the sea-shore and ate very delicious fish dinner. Since a few, regardless how small mis-haps were checking us, I asked Souhi how he was feeling living in this town. He, with a somewhat bitter smile, said;                                 “Dad, after my Tekir is gone, I don’t have any feelings for this town. As if something is spooky here. No one bothered us directly, but I have a kind of anxiety inside of me as if something bad is going to happen. How do you feel yourself?”                                 “May dear, almost the same as you do. If you wish, let give ourselves a chance for a week or two, see how the things will come along? Alright?”                                  “Alright dad. The sword-wish was indeed very delicious. Can I have an apple-pie?”                                  “Of course, my love, I shall have too. The skies are too shiny. Isn’t it beautiful?”                                  “Yes, they are dad… They are too shiny!” And he kept smiling devilishly.

-223-

Since the restaurant was in walking distance, we strolled along the shore and arrrived at our door by foot. We did not know that a big surprise was waiting for us: The door was unlocked. We advanced slowly, reaching the electric switch took longer than usual. Yes, we had watched similar scenes on the movies, but as live experience this was going to happen for the first time in my life. As I turned the light, nothing blew out, or something like that. The things in large saloon were a little bit deranged, but there was something strange, unaccustomed. First of all the air was heavy, mixed with some cigarette fumes that we never use it. Oo, large T.V. machine seemed to disappear, so the princess telephone receiver, V.C.R. A few antique wooden frames, Rembrandt’s “Aristoteles in front of Homer’s Bust” portrait (copy of course) were absent too. I dashed to kitchen, a few silver sets had gone, so the toaster, an antique RCA radio, microwave machine. In bed-room, new zoom-camera, small colored T.V. weren’t in their usual places. The drawers were turned inside out, perhaps for the search of money or drugs. Wardrope was upside down too, but it was impossible for me to detect what was missing among clothing. Perhaps nothing. Souhi’s room was untouched, as a matter of fact appeared to be, if this was not an allusion, swept and cleaned up. I don’t drink, so it can not be an alcoholic hallucination, namely D.T.’s or sometyhing like that. Even Souhi confirmed that. My blue Mercedes that was at outdoors, also appeared to be untouched.

Well, I am a quick decision-maker. First I called the police right away, and, until they came, I got in touch with the administer of my office building at Alden. In the building where I am practicing, there was a two-room suit for rent. I had my waiting room area too. Then, also calling up my moving company that had done a good job -as I had paid them quite generously- , and requested that tomorrow morning they should appear at my door to move to Alden. They were a little bit hesitant for they had somewhere else to go, however when I said I shall pay ‘double’ under the emergency circumstances, the anwer was certain: “We shall be there at 7.00 A.M.”. Souhi a little bit surprised, but still maintaing himself remarkably balanced, asked me what is going on? I said I do not know, sure something is going on, but what and why, I do not know. I was decisive to end living in single houses, all alone anymore.

In half-an-hour’s time two police officers arrived. They were quiet and gentile. One of them, like in a slow motion movie, asked several questions that he wrote all of the answers in a book, carefully. The other one was making tours inside of the house. I requested from him to check the car too, just in case. He silently agreed and asked for the keys. I asked the officer,                               “Sir, wouldn’t you take the finger prints?”                               “Not necessarily,” the big, tall guy with a very comfortable voice answered. “I am sure we will not find anything. These kind of events are quite usual here, especially for the houses that are left empty during day time, and there is no lights on. Since you obviously moved here very recently, of course the neighbors too may not distinguish who comes who goes. They are too professional; they don’t come in disguise, playing their radios openly, talking in high pitches, as if they temselves are the part of the household. Thus, the neighbors do not suspect. Yes, please, would you sign your statement here?”  No comments. I signed, thanked them for their ‘prompt’ service (?), and they quit silently as they came. I looked up to the skies, with hope that may be the stars would break their silence and say something as witnesses. No, they were still shiny but mute.

-224-

“We put our pajamas on, and opened the windows wide. My son asked me whether he could sleep in my bed too that I gladly agreed. He was the most precious thing in my life. I needed his silent love at this point more than anything else. Soon, we were asleep. We had a lot to do in the morning.

July 2’1969                                                                                                              Alden, Chusetts

“I guess, I am getting used to monster movies. I do not know whether I am in a daze, a kind of schizophrenic process that I am being through: Split that I am half in reality, half in fantasy, or extended dream life, namely a sleep-walker. Recently, strange and unexpected, unbelievable things had been happening around me, Thank God, nothing happens to us; I am rather a silent participant, however obliged to make quick decisions and protect myself, otherwise the situation might have been disastrous. If anyone does not believe what I am going to say now, I swear on Bible, can look up to local and general newspapers and read there too about the event -that I am going to mention- took place. Sit tight at the moment.

As I wrote two days ago what happened, as planned the movers came early in the morning, and packed the things in relative ease partly because many big packages, including the records and heavy books already were unopened. Two moving tracks of ten-wheelers, swept the house within two hours and here we were in Alden, in my office building by noon. I felt really safe and very comfortable. I guess a sea-captain’s small chateau was going to reign in my fantasies long time to come, but in reality, an a-social person like me, no smoker no drinker, having no real close friends to chum with, a home body who cooks and cleans all by himself, was rather belong to this kind of housing: Still isolated at your choice, but within the reach, if wanted. Go to shopping plazas in walking distance, movies, book-record stores etc. But something was gnawing me from inside: What was going on? All these were coincidential and as would happen to almost anyone else that I was having my silent fair share? Or? Oh, I even don’t want to think anymore. May be I need a new life plan, considering the head-lines like: How I would behave, how I would act, what I should extinct from my way of thinking? I cannot change my profession, I am born for and into it. No problem there. I changed the “wives” or “companies” sufficiently so far. May be I should go into analysis again. During the training years that had coincided with the first divorce anyway the analysis that I had been through for two straight years, had helped me a lot. Perhaps I was somewhat desolate, angry, upset and depressed because I was facing a loss and entering a new system of life, all alone. However, the situation appears to be somewhat different now; first, I am a kind of settled, much more equipped and adjusted to the social environement, I guess. Am I?

But, considering I had not had any vacation for the past two years, also taking into the consideration that Souhi, my son was also on his school vacation, I guess the best thing would be to go for a vacation. And, I decided to take my son right in front of me, and talk with him ‘man-to-man’ Oo, gee. I forgot to tell you what the last disaster was. Listen to me.                                                                                -225-

After moving yesterday, early this evening I wanted to go to Scottswille for the last time, first to check whether there was something left out, then, secondly, and more importantly, whether we could see any trace of Tekir, our belowed cat. I took my son with me too, naturally.

As we approached to the sea coast where the house was located, an unbelievable scene struck our eyes: The house was burnt down to ashes, bricks and stones. What was standing, as if an archaic Roman treasure. The smoke was still in the air. In a great surprise, I asked the neighbors what had happened. The elderly lady next door, who I had asked about our lost cat last week, in a quite relaxed manner said, no one knew how, a sudden fire broke out in my “ex” house last night, it had burnt down with a tremendous speed; naturally police and fire departments were called in with little hope. Even a fireman had died during fire-fighting. The elderly lady showed me the local newspaper about the event and added, “We were wandering where you might be. The police officers asked us whether we have seen you; we told them you moved out early in the morning. Of course, we did not know your exact whereabouts. Did they get in touch with you?” “Oo, no!” I replied. “If they wanted to, they could have gotten in touch with me in my office building, all day.” Fortunately I could have proven where I was all night: Establishing in my new home almost all night along. Perhaps that’s why they even did not bother to investigate or simply ask me. Shouldn’t they? I should learn not to ask any questions any more.

So, I thanked the lady for the information and said should Police ask, they can find me in Alden. “What about our cat, Tekir, was he ever seen around?”                           “No,” replied the graceful old lady, “No, I haven’t seen him either. Good-bye and good-luck doctor!” and shut the door.

I am not going to make any interpretation. Whatever you may say, E.S.P. or intuition, our lives were saved ‘by chance’. Are they? And, without loosing more time, I am coming to my talk with my son.

So, I took my ten-year old youngster in front of me, and said:                         “Look my love. Lately, so many things have been happening, and at times, especially me, escaped from life threatening events narrowly, by the skin-of-the-teeth. Of course, willingly or unwillingly, you also are following my destiny. Are you scared or something?”                         “Not really, may be because I trust you fully. You are smart and mostly you seem what to do, you take care of things immediately one way or the other; however, if one can look back, say within the past year or so, as if the equilibrium is not there. Some bad things are happening and we are in constant move. Sometimes I am thinking ‘why’, but I cannot find any answers. Of course, you know better and am sure, you will find some plausible answers. I trust and love you and don’t have any complaints.”

-226-

“Thank you very much, son, for your trust. I never did and shall never betray you in my power, as long as I am alive. That’s for sure. Well, what about having a vacation, we both seem to be badly in need of. All our furniture and things are here now, under one shelter, and, it is summer time. What do you say?”                          “Of course I would say ’yes’. It could be good for both of us, going away for a while could be a good idea. What is on your mind dad?”                          “Well, we have a lot of choices and as you know me well, I usually leave many things up to you. However due to certain special things, I have much more sophisticated travel plans on my mind. Let me tell you first, then if you have objections or some extra plans, we can moderate accordingly. You know in these issues I am quite fair and square.”                           “You are, dad, you don’t need to remind me!”                           “Okey. I am planning a European trip, including my old Home that I have been away for thirteen years. I am not too nostalgic about it, but I guess one visit couldn’t hurt, especially in a time when I am re-considering the direction of my life. A lot of relatives have been wondering about you too. However, the other important thing is this. You know, I am not strictly following my original religion’s principles, but if you don’t have any objection, being born to a Muslim mother and father, I think I ought to ask you whether you may have any objection to a Sunna , our religious ritual, should be performed on you or not. In our old Home we do that between the ages 4 to 8 or nine. You are ten, and this summer almost our last chance. What do you say to the idea?”                           “I pricipally do not care one way or the other. Both, we have been going to the Unitarian Church in which I like the liberty, freedom of speech and expression, brotherhood and citizenship development beyond the belief systems that are so great. No, that’s okey. I think they say it is sanitary too.”                           “Yes Souhi, the Jewish people do it at birth, may be the easiest and cheapest, and without elaborate public ceremonies. My objection had always been Sunna’s being done at the Oedipal stage when, as you know, the child is aware of having  a penis and comparing with his parents’, friends’ etc., then, one day, you put a specially decorated cap on his head, some shawl around the body, with special dress on and a baton in hand, make city tours, as if to say, ‘Hey, I have something, and I am going to have done something to it, then, similar to an initiation of primitive tribes, I can prove that I am a grown-up boy, then I am going to be a male to perform something!” or something like that.                            “So, assume that we shall have it done, let us go to New York, than with a big boat, namely transatlantic, have a delightful ocean voyage to Southhampton, England; we can stay in London for about a week, going to palaces, Trafalgar Square, famous London Bridge, observe the Guards’ Change, museums and alike, then to Paris perhaps that is optional if we shall have enough money remaining in our hands, and the most glorious, with Orient Express go Home. There, staying one week or ten days and performing the Sunna, either by air or some way we can come here, our real Home. Or, we can choose a South American tour, or Caribbeans or Hawaii. What do you say?”                            “Dad, you offer me a dream. Thanks a lot. The other exotic places too are very attractive, but since I am having French too, I really prefer a European tour, of course, if we can afford.”

-227-

“We shall have to afford. You know I work hard, and, you and I do our housework, cleaning, cooking, everything. We have not been anywhere for the past two years. So, we really should go. Starting right after July 4th Holiday, I shall be on my pedals.                            “Furthermore, Souhi, since you are a great kid, intelligent and quite responsible guy, I have to charge you with some new responsibilities that you should bear since we are all alone. Now, in a few days, before starting to voyage that may take one week or ten days, depending upon the arrangements, you and I shall go to the Second National Bank in Code Island. In the bank I have one steel case deposited. In it, there is a secret package even I did not open. I will not give it to you by now, it carries quite important documents from old  times. I did not see, but I am quite sure some copies of religious tablets, I gather. I did not steal it from anywhere. They came into my hands, under some special circumstances during this latest Mormon marriage of mine. I cannot say for sure that a kind of omen that we seemed to be followed by,  is the direct outcome of it or not. As long as I am alive you don’t need to touch it; after I die, or, we do not know the circumstances I could be at the other side of the world, whatever might be, since I want to keep it in this Continent, you shall be in charge with it. Time will give you an indication and show the way, when the rights time comes. Do then, whatever you deem to make the right decision, that shall be “the” decision. It shall be completely up to you. Besides it, there shall also is an envelope, a will. You know what a will is, dont’you?”                            “Yes, dad, I know, lives some instructions to wife or children after one passes away.”                            “Precisely so. Then, take it and give to Mr. Archibald, your friend’s lawyer father, and if he is not around for some reason or other, take to any reliable lawyer, let take him over what had to be done legally. When we shall go there, I will show it to you and give the second key of the case. I trust you immensely, and the only think in this world I am charging you to do this job. D’Accord.”                            “Not that pleasant things, dad you are talking about… I mean… You know… (Poor kid, nearly crying. It was may be more than he could carry, but did I have other choice?) Of course I’ll do. I am your son… You were my partner all along our lives, why I couldn’t carry such a duty? (With a smile) Especially after having Sunna done, shall I not be a growing-up man?”                            “Thank you by millions, son. You are really great!” (Then I gave him a bear hug, and said) You are free now. You can walk around six-feet tall and can put our voyage story on air. Start to make your plans. Now, let me meditate!…”

Now, the things are as clear as air. I don’t need to read and repeat to you any further. That is how my grand-dad gave to his son the treasures as a will, living up to him. Just for the curiosity of my readers, I know, my grand-father, after having a wonderful dream trip to abroad, returned back, and lived many years in the Continent, left the valuables to his son when he died, then his son was alreday married. My dad, that is to say Souhi, remained a number of years in the Continent with his belowed wife and had only me as a son. Then, however, one day after his wife (namely, may mother) died of an accident and the world map began to get complicated, humans began to shoot themselves from their own legs, dignity turned to be indignity, life turned to be dead, wisdom turned to be taking the advantages of the others; my father, having some very significant geological events happened in A.C. 2024, in A.C. 2034, when I was exactly ten years old, he, the secret steel case, plentiful of books and I, came to this beautiful land… You know the rest of the story.

“You must be as much as tired as I am. Let us have a good night sleep. We have, you know, the Literary Festival tomorrow. See you there.

-228- Ch. 30

To day is saturday, and here is the Annual Literary Festival. The weather is beautiful, people full of joy, charmingly chirping, talking and singing like birds. All trains run to the Mega Forest Picnic Field. With light clothes and straw hats on, sandals on the feet; ladies carrying technicolor embrellas as if they are going to play at the “ Madame Butterfly” opera, some young people their write-ups under their armpits, rehearsing like Cicero, all marching silently and happily. Communication Department had really done a wonderful job erecting some tents, displaying all pieces that are presented and some other extras, next, a lot of refreshment spots under large umbrellas where fresh fruit and fruit juices are continually supplied. From skies somehere Wagner’s “Weisendong Songs” and “The Chorus of the Sailors” are blowing, then I am sure it will turn to Edward Grieg’s “Lyric Pieces” and “Per Gynt Overture”, then Antonin Dvorjak’s ‘Mazyrek’,”Songs My Mother Taught Me”, ending with “Violin Concerto op.53 in a”.

Finally, at near noon time, the State Department of Education chief Prof. Edith Plump, flunked by her assistant Brian Ahern, and assistanst’s assistants, all showed up as a group, and, Edith, in her very charming, flowing voice welcomed the hundreds of participants and thousands of listeners to this State Fair. Then, I was invited as State Chief to the podium to greet the lovely people of the Republic and besides welcoming the people to this magnificent event, also promising to read a couple of poems. Then, some celebrities, starting from Edith began to read some peoms that I had already reported to you in our Cabinet Meeting. Several intellectuals, literate men and women began to read poems, beginning from CHAUCER’s “From the Prologue to the Canterbury Tales”, Sir Philp SIDNEY’s “My True Love Hath My Heart…”; Christopher MARLOWE’s “The Passionate Sheperd to His Love” : I love his verses, citing:

“Come with me, and be my love,                                 And we will all the pleasures prove                                 That hills and valleys, dales and fields,                                 And all the craggy mountains yields.

The sheperd swains shall dance and sing                                 For thy delight each May-morning;                                 If these delights thy mind may move,                                 Then live with me, and be my love.”

-229-

There, the entire literary faculty students repeated: “Then he live with me, and be my love!”;

And, then, from the real Master, William SHAKESPEARE, “Now the Hungry Lion Roars”, “Sigh No More, Ladies…”, “Under the Greenwood Tree”, “Fear No More…”, “Come unto These Yellow Sands”; by John DONNE, “The Good-Marrow”; by John FORD, “Oh, No More, No More…” (Love is dead; let lowers’ eyes – Locked in endless dreams);by Alexander POPE, “Ode on Solitude”; of Henry FIELDING “A-Hunting We Will Go”; and of William BLAKE, “A Cradle Song” and “the Divine Image” (To Mercy, Pity, Peace, and Love – All pray in their distress – And to these virtues of delight – Return their thankfulness.) etc., etc.

Of course, I read my two that brought out a lot of enthousiasm and charm. But the real McCoy was the youth itself. They brough out a lot of beauties, free verses and feelings from the very bottom of their hearts. Here are some of the finalists among them:

  M Y   T I R E D   E Y E S

Countless kingdoms                                            of glories and defeats of mankind                                            had been through                                            my tired eyes.

Your inspiring beauty,                                            his entacing speech,                                            her serpent hair,                                            our tested wisdom,                                            their life-long accomplishments,                                            and,                                            my tired eyes,                                            could all instantly be placed in an ash-box.

Should life had been eternal,                                            drinking love endlessly                                            from the Mountain of Youth;                                            caressing your silky, bird-feathered hair                                            playing the rhapsody of ecstasy on our sour lips, and,                                            squirming our bodies,                                            becoming “one”in you.                                            Would have been “To be”.

This is the story of Earth Living.

-230-

Now, look up to the skies,                                             and, see that                                             silent mood and flirty white clouds                                             seem to be playing the same                                             touch-and-go, hide-and-seek games endlessly,                                             in the boundless blues of the Universe,                                             with the witnesses of the nude bathing Neptune girls                                             in open seas,                                             yet to appear to my tired eyes.

Stars: Mythical inhabitants of the galaxy,                                             some sparkling, some mute,                                             some telling stories to each other                                             of Moses, Jesus and Mohammed,                                             about the inevitable exodus of mankind,                                             I mean, “Not to be”.

This is the story of Sky Living.                                               Thus at the final countdown,                                             “To be” equals to “Not to be”.                                             at the unreachable horizons                                             of the Kingdoms of the Earth and the Skies,                                             and,                                             nothing matters anymore                                             to my tired eyes.

Read by: Martin KUDAL

L I F E    S T O R Y                                             The Earth, The Air,                                             The Fire, The Water,                                             That was the beginning.

Love, share and care                                              Sorrow, grief and worry                                              Sunrise and sunset                                              Was the story between.

-231-

Now it is about the end of the journey                                              Faith is more mute and oblivious,                                              Feelings and memories are frozen                                              In the dark shadows of                                              colorless existence.

Thus, the end of the beginning                                              And, the beginning of the end                                              All remains to be:                                              The Earth, The Air,                                              The Fire and The Water.

Read by:  Liz WALKER

F L Y I N G    H I G H

You serpent haired                                               Ukranian beauty,                                               always seem to be                                               flying high in the sky,                                               you may be reaching the sun.

That was yesterday.

When I touch you,                                               I feel you, then,                                               I am happy, sunny, green and warm,                                               life is so beautiful.

It was yesterday.

When I don’t touch you,                                               The day is rainy, cold, dark,                                               and gray, like my hair.

What happened to yesterday?

I woke up this morning,                                               and was still alive until                                               sun came up, and                                               surrounded me with its warm                                               and enticing arms, like yours,                                               in a purple nightgown.

-232-

But now,                                               sun is going down                                               and the memories                                               have no meaning.                                               I’ll just lay down,                                               and,                                               die!

Read by : Philip JORDAN

SORROW

We are driven                                               to be ordained to love                                               as Bible says so.

Yet, my sorrowing heart                                               does not warm up                                               with mornings’ young light.                                               The ashes of my ancestors                                               who had passed through the scented doors,                                               and seven layers of Heaven                                               don’t appeal to my eyes anymore.

All hours of sadness greet me                                               I feel more and more sorrow                                               and desolation in me that depletes                                               my calm fortitude.                                               I wake up to my silent screams                                               suppressed with grief                                               from my distempered dreams.

As I try to endure                                               the pains of evil destiny,                                               life only appears to be perfect                                               to the blind.                                               I am at the end,                                               where I’d begun.

What happened                                               to the serenity of cozy solitude,                                               eloquent sunsets, and                                               my mother’s transcendental beauty?                                               Promised paradise that                                               from childhood’s hour on                                               seems to be frozen in time.

-233-

We are driven                                               as everything says so,                                               to be ordained to die.

Read by:  Susan CALICE

S U R F

Standing over the cliff,                                               watching the surf,                                               that pounds against the shore,                                               mercilessly.

This is the symphony of the seas,                                                that had been playing the same melodies                                                for me, for you, for all beings                                                over and over again,                                                endlessly.

Now, the tide is moving                                                out,                                                and, the past is going with it,                                                slowly.

But I know it well,                                                that the tide shall return,                                                repetitiously,                                                moon after moon.

Will the past?

Read by: Maurine SOFT

 

-234-                                                                                                                                    Ch. 31

To day is sunday and here comes the finals!

At the honor table, I, Edith and Staff, the Honor Certificates were ready, and we called the first runner-up of the Poetry Competition:

Bobbie LACE, with “Moonchild”.

A young lady of mid-twenties walked along, and climbed to the top of the podium and read her masterpiece:

M O O N C H I L D

Moon Child                                        I have seen you                                        Making music for the Gods                                        I am                                        Earth Mother.                                        Of tyhe mysteries,                                        Knowing much                                        I have felt you                                        In flight                                        Planets dark and distant                                        We have met                                        In other eons                                        Galaxies are but                                        Small distances for us                                        We have touched                                        In dreams of the strange ones                                        That visit those who wait                                        We have loved…                                        Though your search is                                        Not ended.

I am here                                        We shall meet again                                        When the Old Gods                                        Deem us ready.

-236-                                                              Moon Child                                        I know you                                        I am                                        Earth                                        My soul aches with waiting                                        To touch you                                        In this lifetime.

Hundreds of thousands of applauds, kisses and hugs and “Silver Certificate”. No doubt, she has a good future as a writer and a poet.

Now, the King of the competition, the First Prize of the Poetry Section:                         Eshmael HAKKI, with “I’m Lonely!”

A man of late thirties, already well-known with his verses, a loner and man of silence, came to the podium and read with his ocean deep, tired voice:

I ‘ M   L O N E L Y

In life’s ceaseless ocean                                         I am a stowaway                                         in an unnamed, rain-soaked ship.

There is no reason to abandon craft;                                         if healer’s hands did yield some hope, and,                                         my beingness was reserved for something rare                                         that I would have outrun death.

Oh, I wish my mom were here,                                         for just a day or two                                         until my soul regains its serenity                                         of sunny chilhood of yesteryears.

Rememberence of cooking smells,                                         long apron strings drawn tight                                         of nestling in the rocking chair                                         sunlit mornings, crisp white dresses.

Oh, I wish my mom were here,                                         Just for a day or two                                         to grace my days                                         to calm my fears                                         in wind-blown lightning nights.

Agains hugs, kisses and “Golden Certificate” for his achievement.

-237-

Now, the turn is, The First-Runner up of the Short-Story Competition:

“Here is Dorothy PETTI, with her “Rainstorm”, as First-Runner-Up. A young lady of early thirties, walked in grace and read with a deep, entacing voice.

The  RAINSTORM

Professor Isambert hated rainstorms, he hated lightning and thunder. Ever since he was a little boy he had always hated the rain, because he could never go out and play when it rained. Thinking of the rain, he always felt a mysterious fear overwhelm him. But nobody was aware of this fact.

Everybody respected Professor Isambert; few loved him. A man of few words, he hardly ever spoke to anyone, hardly even smiled, not even his little daughter Isa was in his arms. Maybe the reason was his great love of books, serious books. He poured over dictionaries and philosophic treatises until his eyes were bleary and tired. Then he would shut the blinds and silently sit in the dark, for long periods of time, until ready to face the light again.

All through this past night the rain had splashed against the window panes. The wind had been unusually strong and the large elm that shaded the small house had been almost uprooted – so violent was the storm. Professor Isambert did not remember a similar storm in all his life, or at least for the past twenty years he had lived in this house. Since his marriage.

His first years of marriage had been relatively happy. They had not brought any change to his way of life because he really lived mostly with himself. His wife, a most gentle soul, accepted him as he was, never complained. And seemed to find a certain state of happiness when Isa, their daughter, was born to fill the house with shrill baby laughter. And now, Professor Isambert, and the tragedy that had come upon him, suddenly like the rainstorm.

All night he had slept fitfully. May be it was the storm, or the rankling thought that Isa lay there in the cold ground because of him. He wondered whether it was good to love one’s children. He thought of Isa, had always considered her the dearest thing in his life, but then what had he done for her? They had been like strangers, he had never found time for her, feeling that Isa was well taken care of by Marta. He loved her in his own silent way and was utterly upset when he found out she had fallen in love with Alessio, the stable boy. But he showed no emotion, he was dedicated to his studies, and ran to them when his soul moved him. All his life, he never remembered ever having wept for anybody, nor even his mother or his wife, when they died.

-238-

Professor Isambert had scrupulously kept his eyes upon whenever a young man brought her home from school or visited her too often. But Alessio just never crossed his mind. He wondered now, why he had been so naive about his daughter. He really should have known better. Had his wife been alive all this would not happened. She would have known…

But was in his study most of the time, always alone with his books. He was so absorbed all the time, that he never heard or wondered when went on in his house. Whenever he concentrated in his work, nothing else existed. He seemed to forget his daughter completely. He never asked her what she did with herself all day. He knew she was not alone, for she was with Marta, the housekeeper, and Alessio, Marta’s son, who did all the heavy chores about the house.

That day, almost six months before, when Isa had come to talk to him, he had simply laughed at her pleadings. “You want to marry Alessio?” he had scoffed, cruelly. Isa’s head was lowered, almost in shame. “I love him, Father, more than I can say.”

“Forget about him. The quicker the better!” Professor Isambert walked up and down the room, his blood rushing to his temples; but wanting to appear calm, he tried to  be casual about it. “You don’t know what love is, my dear! At twenty, one is in love with love! Forget him and get down to study… You have exams coming up next week and they are more important!”

The next day Alessio and his mother packed their belongings and left; they had been asked to leave as soon as possible. A new maid was engaged to come the following week. Professor Isambert never realized that Isa loved Marta even more than she loved Alessio. Marta had been the first woman to hold her in her arms when she was born. Marta became part of the house when Isa’s mother died. She was more than a mother, all affection.

But Professor Isambert, always deeply absorbed in his work, was not aware of what happened outside his room. Marta took care of Isa night and day. She played with the child and entertained her every moment. She made up stories for her, since she did not know how to read. She told her some of the fairy tales her own mother had told her way back, expanding them, adding new details every time she repeated one of them. Isa never tired listening to Marta’s stories. The two, would sit by the fireplace until the coals died out, and the windows showed black shadows. Then Isa would softly tip-toe to her father’s study and bid him goodnight, as a matter of ritual, just as she knelt by her bed and said her “Ave Maria”, not being able to sleep if she ever forgot her prayers.

When the new maid, Edvige, arrived, the professor found her very efficient. Dinner was always on time, the house spotless. But the atmosphere became heavy, and the silence, at times, oppressive. Isa would withdraw to her room and pass the long hours with her books and correspondence.

-239-

Professor Isambert felt that now the problem had been solved. He had not wasted one hour of his time with his daughter. Father and daughter were like two strangers living in the same house; each in his own room, meeting only at the dinner table. The subject of Alessio and Marta was never mentioned. For Professor Isambert, Alessio was something he wanted to forget; for Isa, something she could not forget, no matter how much she tried.

Professor Isambert continued with his calculations and speculations, and soon found himself completely engulfed in a world that was not his daughter’s. He never noticed that Isa was pale and sad, growing thinner every day. He was only concerned about her school marks, and since they were good, he really had nothing to worry about.

The shock came when the new maid, Edvige, went to Isa’s room to announce that a young man, Alfonso, had come with his buggy to drive her to the village school house. Professor Isambert could still hear the screams ringing in his ears. Edvige was a cool-tempered person at all-times, screaming was so foreign to her character that it aroused him out of his morning stupor. Edvige was the type of woman who wouldn’t scream if a lion walked into the house. But she screamed when she saw Isa prostrate on the bed, face green, eyes wide open, staring at the ceiling.

Professore! Professore! La signorina e morta!.. CorreteCorrete..  (*).” Elvige ran from room to room. Screaming.

Professor Isambert and the young man at the door rushed to Isa’s bedroom, so stand aghast at the spectacle. Professor Isambert would never forget the way his daughter looked at the moment; her long white nightgown on one side of the bed, her hands limp and lifeless. An end of her rosary beats peeped from under the pillow… the little silver cross gleaming like a star. He picked up her hand but dropped it quickly, for it gave him a chill. He shuddered in silence, stunned, unable to think or talk, not knowing what to say or do.

Alfonso picked up an envelope which stood against the lamp on Isa’s night table and handed it to him, saying brokenly, “Professore, vado. I’ll send you a doctor. (**)”                                  By the time the professor finished reading the note he knew that Alessio was back in the picture again. In her note Isa wrote, she “could not go on living without Alessio and his mother. She was lonely and was sorry to take the easiest way out.”

When the doctor arrived, it was almost noon. He examined the girl, and signed the death certificate indicating her death by poison, self-administered.                              “But how did she ever get the poison?” Professor Isambert asked the doctor, baffled. “There is no poison in this house, and the druggist would have never sold her any, I’m sure!”                              “Look!” The doctor picked up a glass from Isa’s night table, smelled it, and handed it to the professor. It contained a handful of large wooden kitchen matches, their red heads all washed away. Isa had soaked them in hot water and drunk the liquid. ________ (*) “Professor, Professor; the young girl is dead… Run… Run…  (Ital.) (**) Professor, I am going.  _______

-240-

Professor Isambert wondered at the cunning of some people. If they want poison they can find even in a simple kitchen match… He was sad, however, and deeply hurt, that his only daughter should be so selfish as to destroy herself and not care about him. He walked slowly to his room and shut the door. He sat there until late, and dark. He was unable to distinguish the contour of Edvige’s face when she came into the room.                               “Professor,” she said meekly, “they are taking the body to the cemetery for the night. She cannot be brought to church!” And Edvige left the room in a hurry to hide her tears. It was the town’s custom to keep a dead body overnight in the little chapel of the cemetery, since they did not practice embalming. The body usually remained at the foot of the altar through the night and the following morning, until taken to the cemetery, followed by members of the family and people of the village.                                  Professor Isambert was well known in the town. He had lived there all his life and was one of its most respected citizens. He was terribly hurt because the parish priest refused to accept the body of his daughter, a suicide. He felt the church should make some sort of exception and this bothered Professor Isambert. It irked and irritated him that the priest could be so firm in his decision! What does a young girl know about the soul when her mind is in turmoil?

When the house was quiet again, Professor Isambert went to bed. No one else was in the house, not even Edvige. He did not undress, but threw himself down on the bedspread in such a stupor that he must have done it almost unconsciously. During the night, the rainstorm came up with such vehemence that it wakened him. The rain and wind made the window panes tremble and it seemed as if they would cave in any moment. He did not know if he was awake or dreaming, but he thought he heard Isa’s voice calling: “Pappa!… Papa!… ApriApriApri la porta!” And then again “Papa! – Papa!” (*)… It seemed so real he went to the window to peer out. The rain was falling mercilessly and the trees were swinging in the wind. He could bear the steady downpour and then a big splash as if someone were throwing bucketfuls of water from the window above.

He could hear the shutters banging, and that terrible moaning over and over. He could hear her voice calling: “Papa! Papa!” What a weird night it was. He wandered through the house, going to the housekeeper’s room, and to Isa’s room, but of course no one was there, the house was empty. He went back to bed. This time he undressed in a hurry and began to feel better when he was under the covers. He did not put a light on because the lightning was coming in with sudden flashes so that even the darkest corner of the room became bright.

In his mind he still heard Isa’s voice outside the window; but he knew he must have been dreaming. He decided to remove all thought of Isa from his mind, thinking of other things. Soon he fell asleep.   _______ (*) (Dad!… Dad!… Open… Open… Open the door!….. Dad! Dad!  ‘Ital.’)

_______

-241-

It was ten after seven when he woke up. Dawn was clear; no clouds in the sky – they must have all emptied out during the night. He got up and began to dress, searching his closet for his black sunday suit, the formal one he always wore on special occasions. Today they were to bury Isa and all the people from the nearby villages would be there since they all loved Isa. He wondered how long the funeral would be. He felt a great urge to see things in their normal state again. He wanted to get back to his work and forget all these terrible happenings.

Suddenly he heard Edvige’s voice from the street below. Again she was screaming: “Professore! Professore! Correte!” Wondering what could have happened now, he made quickly for the door. Edvige was on the ground, weeping and sobbing aloud and pulling her hair in wisps. Beside her, with her gown in shreds and smeared with caked dirt, her hair tangled about her face, was the body of Isa.

Professor Isambert could not at first understand what had happened. He remembered the sound of Isa’s voice crying in the night; a sound he thought was the product of his overwrought, magination. But it had not been so, evidently. Isa had not been dead, but in a coma; and during the night had awakened, and had made her way back home. She had called repeatedly, trying to gain admittance, but in vain. No one had answered her calls.                                                            Professor Isambert felt a sharp pain in his stomach. He could not breathe and was beginning to choke. Feeling he would fall any minute, he sat down on the doorstep. Now why did these things have to happen to him, he wondered.

Professor Isambert was a law-abiding man, a scholar, a hard worker, he never gave anyone any trouble. He was happy and satisfied in his world of books and numbers. He was methodical, never late for dinner, never missed Mass, never kept anyone waiting.

And yet, here he was, the cause of his daughter’s death. Twice he had killed her: The first time when he did not believe in the sincerity of her love; the second, when he did not answer her cries.

He bent down beside the body and brushed her hair from her face. Her hair was filled with raindrops and her face had a peaceful look, but her hands were clenched together as if holding something. He opened one of the hands and found  a broken piece of rosary which he took from her and put in his pocket. It would be something for him to pray with, the last thing she had touched before she died. He would keep it as a sort of talisman. He fixed her wet garment as best he could; realizing how clumsy he was with women’s clothes. Suddenly he heard voices coming up the winding mountain road.

The people of the village were arriving in readiness for the funeral. At the head of the procession was Father Adolfo, the parish priest. He had come to take Isa’s body to the church, since she was not considered a suicide any longer. He would see to it that she had a fine burial, like her mother’s.

-242-

Elvige helped Father Adolfo pick up the wasted remains of the poor young girl. They carried her inside and laid her on her bed. They folded her hands across her breast. Edvige combed her hair, dividing it neatly in the center, and then made two plaits, one on each side, and brought them forward and crossed the ends on her bosom.

Edvige had to stop to wipe tears of perspiration from her face. Then she straightened out the body, fastening the feet together. She wanted to make poor Isa look as pretty as she could. The funeral would be a solemn Mass and the entire village would attend.

Professor Isambert went into the living room and sat down in one of the deep easy chairs. People came quietly to express their sympathy, as was the custom. The men uncovered their heads and the women wept. Everything resumed a normal air, just like all funerals. In a week, or a month, it would all be forgotten. Work would be resumed and everybody would be busy again. Isa would become a legend, and all the mothers would be able to warn their children, if ever they were to fall in love.

Professor Isambert got up and walked over to the window. He saw the clouds beginning to gather and the sky getting dark again. He prayed God it would not rain. He felt dizzy and his stomach was empty. He had to go to church and listen to the litanies.

All that he could tolerate, but not the rain. He had never hated the rain as much as now. After the funeral, Professor Isambert went to his room, undressed and got into bed. He could hear voices in the street; the sounds seemed to hush as they came nearer the house. Were they talking about him? He turned over and buried his face in his pillow. What must I do, he asked himself. “I don’t think I can go on this way. Why did all this have to happen to me?”

Soon the voices died away. He heard a wind come in from the trees outside his window. He got up to open the window and feel the cool air on his face, then returned to bed and again buried his face in the pillow. He stopped thinking about his daughter. Slowly he fell asleep.

During the night he heard the trees again, moaning, but went back to sleep. In the morning the wind was still blowing and he lay awake a long time, before he remembered that his daughter was dead. He stood by the window thinking of Isa. He could not forget her image, her cries, he thought of himself and his grief. He saw the sun slowly appear behind the distant houses of the village. He walked over to the mirror and looked at himself, seeing a haggard face, eyes bleary from lack of sleep. He wanted to break down and cry, but he hated to do that. It seemed to puerile to cry. He wanted to face life as it appeared and keep calm all the time.

That was the reason he must go back to his work and bury himself in it. Nor to think, not to weep, nor to go mad he must do that. It was the only way he forget Isa, forget the sound of her voice ringing in his ear over and over. “Yes,” he said to himself. “I must get down to work.”  He picked up a book, opened it at the center and sat by the window. He read avidly, but did not understand what he was reading. Then the sun streamed in through the window, golden and strong. He felt surprised, as he said to himself. “It will not rain today… I know…”                                                                     *   *

-243-

Applauds, shaking hands, hugs, kisses and the “Silver Certificate of Short-Story Competition”.

Then, the final came, the biggest and the most prestigious:                                 The Winner of the Short-Story Competition:                                 Soliman MERT, with “The Quest for Pork Chop Hill”.

A young man of mid-thirties walked solemnly and took his place on the podium:

  The QUEST for PORK CHOP HILL

                                      <  … the killing of the enemy with whatever accompanying                                         ritual, is performed to consolidate and reaffirm the                                         existing social order.  >                                                                                                                  Robert J. Lifton                         My name is Walter… Walter M. Gattell to be precise… I was born and raised in Chelsea, Massachusetts, on the hills that face the Navy Shipyard with a silent serenity, feeling the salty water of deep oceans on my lips all the time. The Great Bridge always sounded to me like a rainbow, a big one, emerging from one infinity and running into another. My birthdate is A.C. october 11’1938; that means, now, I am now quite over forty years old, balding, and possesing a whitish halo. That gives me a rather distinct, professional look that I like. I am the only child of my Mom and Dad. I never knew why my parents did not want to have more children, particularly in those days. It was a matter of pride to have a family, meaning a lot of bambinos and bambinas. I believe my mother might have felt her forthcoming fate; or my father, who had suffered a back injury in his construction job, might have developed an impotency, or something like that. I shall never know.

By virtue of my birthdate, I am a Libra, and as my gypsy fortune-teller once had interpreted to me, I am supposed to be a determined, well-balanced and just person. I am jesting when I am saying ‘Gypsy’ about her. She is a well-trained astrologer from Cambridge, Massachusetts. Since the exact hour of my birth is not known, my zodiac sign either reads “wisdom- discovery of deeper elements after intellectual knowledge wearies,” and, “a perpetual growth through awareness of basic meanings of existence,” or, “representing a dwelling above and beyond the normal stress of existence. Superlative mental vision. Quiet inner strengths…”

Well, after all, I am suppposed to live up to the expectations of my seventh southern sign, at least to symbolize the equilibrium between the psychic zone and materialistic universe. Peh, all good stuff, but let us read now of the evolution and the outcome of my individual life story. Then, you draw your own conclusions.

-244-                          I do not know my parents’ astrological signs or their exact birthdates, yet in my home, during my childhood, everything was quiet. As a matter of fact, too quiet. Even arguments between the two grown-ups were low-pitched, even-tempered, unemotional. My darling cat, Tiger Baron, never did learn how to meow. I hardly heard him purring. Oh, one thing was interesting; we did not have a time clock at home either. My mother was the time clock. Sunrise, school time, lunch, sunset -you name it- were arranged with her accurate intuition. I don’t think she ever needed to be repaired.

Helas! The faith proved that I was wrong. One day our time clock stopped, I mean, eternally. I was nine years old. One afternoon, as I returned from school, I noticed all the neighbours crowding in our small, shadowy kitchen. Through and between their legs I noticed my mother’s half-naked body lying straight, and motionless. The oven was half-open, and there was a strange, garliclike odor in the air. My father, with a long, tired face and deep, frozen blue eyes, cried out, “Oh, Walter! Mome is gone. Heart attack!”

The memories of those silent, bloody moments remained indelibly etched in my mind throughout my life. “My Mom is gone… She is dead…” I remember burying my face in my dad’s chest, chuckling and succumbing into our home’s usual silence. I do not remember observing any wake or burial. God is my witness, I do not. I am sure, she had merged into heaven, instantly. Perhaps through the Great Bridge. Could she?

The growing-up years of my youth had the same vagueness, fuzziness, and lack of clarity. I am positive I attended school, regularly. I made friends, went to church and sunday school, definitely observed the Thanksgiving Day, Christmas, birthdays, and other important events. But I can swear to Saint Thérese of Lisieux that I do not have any clear vision or emotional remembrance of any particular event or happening. And believe me, I am not an absent-minded person either, otherwise how could I have entered Boston University?

The only absolute remembrance, however, I recall was that my dad, who had chronic emphysema and a number of heart attacks, still kept smoking heavily in spite of the doctors’ warnings. A few days before collapsing while climbing the stairs, in his final moments, he silently murmured to me, “Son, you are grown now, so you can take it better. Your mother did not die of a heart attack. She committed suicide – with gas.”

Then I was mad like a bull. I was angry at my father who kept the secret away from me all the time. I was mad at my mother too: How could do this to me? Didn’t she love me? How could she leave me behind without a time-clock, if she had a choice? What about God? A door opening to heaven or hell? Will power or wickedness? A choice or a faith? Is there anyone there to hear me? God, you narcissistic God, mute God, wait for me. One day when I reach you, I shall challenge you for a debate.

-245-

From that point on, I felt, my personality changed. A scary-cat became an aggressive, lion-hearted person. Come on, let us fight. Reason? Just look around. You will not find any difficulty to justify it. It is a mad, mad world. There are enough subhuman politicians who could push enough brand-new ideologies. Dreams to surface the inherent aggression of mankind, pardon me, animalkind, and there shall be a bloodshed. Let us kill. The more you kill, the more your nation will be proud of you. Who is the referee in this roller-ball? God? Here we go again! When He blows His whistle, we go – one way or the other.

That is how I got involved in the Korean War. Year A.C. 1950, I left my college education behind and became a patriot by joining the Marines. What glory! Hallelujah! I had my basic training in Tennessee, two months in a boot camp and I think I performed miracles. Before flying over to Korea, I finished an infantry course in Japan in just six weeks instead of a regular ten-week schedule. I was specifically trained as a map sergeant. That dissatisfied me somehow for I had a thirst for blood – for active combat, nevertheless, I was going to be in the front lines. That counts. Watch me.

I was one of the one thousand and two hundred men, constituting the First Batallion’s Seventh Rifle Division. We were approximately one-third of the 32nd Infantry Division that comprised about three thousand Marines. Our rifle division was composed of four companies, two hundred and fifty to three hundred men in each. The four subdivisions were Able, Baker, and Charlie: Those three fighting groups equipped with light 105 mortars, and, the fourth one: Dog Cop-Supportive Group which I belonged to.

My primary job was to take a logistically designed map of the area, along with a small group of marines, to infiltrate behind the enemy lines, sometimes in daylight, supported by an air attack but mostly after dark. We were to advance ahead as far as possible, then sit unobstructively in a cave or at the top of a tree until sunrise. We would get out our shell like a turtle, look around, and try to locate some strategically important areas: Ammunition depots, supply and manpower locations, even noting mine fields. It was important to observe whether there were anti-personnel or anti-tank, M-6, M12, or M15 mines. If you are lucky enough you will identify them, otherwise you may be trapped and – boom!

I recorded my observations on the map immediately, as if we were in a hurry to get back, scribbling afterwards. I had no need of any sophisticated instruments, for many of the maps were made by aerial photography and the logistic division of the Korean army, if there was one around. Nonetheless, I had to carry a pair of powerful night binoculars, a compass, crayons, and a metallic ruler that could give approximate distance of an object form afar if handled skillfully.

Our headquarters, not a secret anymore, were about ten miles west of Port Hungnam and a few miles away from Kimpo Airfield. It is obvious that whoever controlled the airfield could also control the strategic roads for supplies and manpower alike. This is why in a few square miles, those hills named 347; 2,000, Old Belly, Bloody Ridge, and Pork Chop Hill were named after their heights or the way they looked from the air.

-246-

All those have been, some time or other, a stage of bloody, savage fights that had succumbed to history silently -as my mother’s death- as thousands and thousands of men from both sides rained their blood, whether red or yellow, into the soil. The outcome? Let history be witness by some other intellects, in their warm, fire-placed colonials while on sabbatical leaves, playing with their spoiled kids. Let us go into action!

I would like to add another important aspect of our military structure. Our division, at times, was composed of Ethiopean and Turkish troops, and that was a great relief. Emperor Haile Selassie has sent over very talented, well-trained combat troops of his own Royal Guard as well as having brillantly and gallantly trained young Turkish soldiers and officers were with us. Even the Chinese knew that. When those friendly foreigners were with us (it is funny to say ‘foreigners,’ as we say in the United States, for we all were foreigners in this jungle), it is very rare that they would attack. Many times I had witnessed perhaps twenty or twenty-five Turkish soldiers storming into the Chines lines of one hundred and fifty or two hundred men, bayonets pointing up the sky, shouting, “Allah, Allah!” (Muslim name for God). They would return quickly with a few prisoners, laughing uproariously, and with no casualties. War was a game for them – a pleasant one.

I had never seen a Turkish soldier. As a matter of fact, I had never seen a Turk, but I have heard the myth about them. A splendid amalgamation of ferociouss figher and soft-hearted comrade, a close friend to be trusted. They would share their last ounce of tobacco with you, never complain about shortcomings of everyday needs such as hunger, thirst, or tiredness. Most importantly, in a combat situation they would never turn backs to the enemy. In short, they were our security blanket.

I had the opportunity to be very close to one of the Turkish sergeants during my last mission to Pork Chop Hill that I will detail. His name was Omar. He was educated in Robert’s College in Istanbul City, therefore he spoke English fluently. One day I asked him all the questions that had been accumulating in my mind regarding their heritage and attitude about the war. As usual, he released a very comfortable smile from his cigarette-brunt lips, and said:                            “Kardash,” (brother) I don’t have to repeat the historical facts, primarily based upon the geographical importance of Asia Minor. Thorndike and others document it well. Since the Darius the Great (I) old Persia, all great commanders of ancient times crossed the Bosphorus from one side to the other, as Alexander the Great of Macedonia came to the famous Gordian knot (blind knot), to prove his mystic power as he cut it with his sword. Xerxes of Persia also tried to do his best. That was the last attempt from the East. As you know, the Romans took over for centuries, and the Ottoman Turks reached eastern Anatolia by A.C.1071 and established the Ottoman Empire in A.C. 1453 by Mohammed the II’nd, conquering Constantinople (Istanbul city) from the Byzantines.

“Then we had it for a littler more than the last five and one half centuries. Winston Churchill, in A.C. 1915, as a Navy Lieutenant of British Navy, tried to pierce through the Dardanelles with no success. So it is a land of history and culture, and, as anyone else may feel the same way about his homeland, we love it. We are ready for any invasion, any time. We have that survival instinct, perhaps. Thus, fighting when and if necessary had been a way of life.” Needless to say he was giving me a history lesson, unprepared and unmolested.

-247-

“According to Muslim religion,” he proudly added after puffing from his cigarette three times, “if one dies in war, he goes to heaven. So, one has no fear of dying. No man returns home wounded, hit by a bullet from behind. Otherwise, covardice or similar condemnation shall be carried on from generation to generation, and you cannot live like that in my home. If you look at the trenches, in and out, you cannot see one single Turkish body out of soul, unless they are hit in the forehead or chest.

“In addition, whatever strength we have in our family structure, namely, respect for our elders, or father, or whoever has the position, is carried through the military, blindly. In other words, your commanding officer, or any high-ranking comrade, is your father figure. Authority and obediance are delegated to him automatically, with no question or qualms in your mind. If the commander dies, then the second oldest in command takes over the post, like the oldest son in the family. If things are in confusion, and there is a disaster or blast, the leadership is lost. Then, one just looks around, out of the corner of his eye, and someone who is a natural leader, would emerge and say, “Let’s go!” That’s all it takes. He is a new commander. Very simple, isn’t  it?” He smiled again.

Then, his brown eyes gazed into the depths of Pork Chop Hill, where the approaching sundown was laying its shades, inch by inch, over the dark, green terrain like a silky, gray, tiny veil, mesmerizing our senses first, then thickening and darkening constantly into a black mask, impregnating us to the bloody games. Hello, gladiators, jungle rule is starting again. Now on you may live on your last chance. And believe mee, you can count on any single breath you take and any single pulse you tick. Good luck.

* * *

“Okay, Walter, Omar, Dick and Bill,” whispered  Lieutenant Clark, our unit commander, “get ready for tonight’s mission. You have twenty minutes to move out. Bill is in charge. You know how much they cost us. I expect you guys back, at the latest, half an hour after sunrise. ‘Yellow Dog.’ ”

Yellow Dog was our motto for good luck. So far, on this spot, we had had seven missions to get Pork Chop Hill back, but those damn mortars. So, this one was a big undertaking, may be the last chance. I never understood why General Troudeau, who was in charge of local operations, had never utilized jointly the 25th Infantry Division and other supplementary forces to sweep up that bloody hill; perhaps General Almond, commander-in-chief, wanted to keep the 17th Regimen intact for other future plans, but you know in war you don’t ask any questions, you only try to do the job which you are assigned to. So, we got ready. That included darkening our faces with dirt and charcoal, putting leaves and parts of branches randomly all over our bodies. Sometimes I wondered if we, a bunch of imported Indians were playing hide-and-seek games with funny feathers on our heads and toy guns in our hands. I wish we were.

-248-                             As I described earlier, I did not have any heavy equipment with me, other than simple tools. In war, each mission is a new experience and everyone involved mostly functions by intuition rather than knowledge. Sometimes you may combine the two. For example, suppose you see enemy fire and you hear the sound. You count the seconds between the two, and, if you multiply the result with three hundred and forty, it would give you the approximate distance between you and the origin of fire. Sound travels three hundred and forty meters per second, slower of course than the light speed; if you multiply by a thousand, the distance is that many feet.

Just the same, if you do not know how high you are climbing, the inclination of your toes in your boots as a certain degree could give you an appoximate altitude. Sometimes you develop experties from your pulse rate or deep breathing. To use a flashlight, even a masked one, is an absolute no-no. Previous troops had suffered many unnecessary causalties simply due to flashing lights even simple cigarettes in the dark of the night. The Chinese mercilessly gunned those fire-flies.

Team leader Bill gave us the last instructions, like a referee in a boxing match gives to two competitors who appear to listen but do not hear because their minds are preoccupied. We were rather preconditioned from what we have learned or had experienced before, tinged with new emotions, a kind of fear of the unknown.

Bill was a funny guy. It was coincidential that he, too, came from the Bay State although we did not know each other before. When he was fourteen, his parents had left him on the streets of Everett and moved to Philadelphia, so he had learned all the tricks of street fighting and gangs, everything right from the street school. He was a s smart as a fox and as cool as reptile. He always wore a serious, but funny-looking smile on his face, joked a lot, and finished his speech saying, “Okay clowns, let’s go!”

Clowns thou were his special hobby; in hs free time, whatever it meant in our situation, he used to make clown dolls either from newspapers or a cloth’s remnants, whatever was available. His masterpiece was that of a Chinese Clown. That, he said, when he was going home, he could hang it at the entrance of his bedroom to sleep better. He always hoped to rejoin his wife who had deserted him due to his drinking, and his small boy who may be a Marine too, one day, like his daddy, he hoped.

Dick was a farm boy from Tennessee whom I had met in basic training. I do not recall that he would initiate any conversation, but he was an easy-going guy was an amazing person and as straight as a spear. You could talk to him and confide in him; he would listen to you endlessly, and at the end he would just pat your back, that was all. That meant you were okey in his eyes. His answer to the problem of war was his Thompson submachine gun, with which he was a real expert. He was the best sharpshooter I had ever met. Just the same for Omar. He also could use his automatic rifle as easy as a slingshot. How many times had I felt like hiding behind his rocky body when I had really been scared. Fortunately this has not occured too often.

-249-                            In the chill of that silent night, our little team began to move. When you start to walk in the dark, you walk with your ears. Any slight noise caused by a falling leaf, the hissing of a snake, a smooth-blowing breeze, or the chirping of a bird could be interpreted as an ambush. It is very easy to become paranoid, especially if and when such occurrences in the jungle are repetitious or if they are interrelated. And when one loses his cool, then one is the victim of his own fear and becomes more succeptible to make mistakes, not only for himself but the entire team. So, be careful.

Our walking tactic, in structure, was that of a diamond shape. Bill was at the far front, Omar at the right flank, Dick at the left; myself at the hind, six yards apart. At the start, we took three steps forward, then stopped; one more step and stop again, and start all over again the same. A silent observer might believe that we were chocolate soldiers playing a war ballet with no background music than of Korean jungles that were mute and blind inhabitants of nature.

With that very monotonous and nerve-wrecking strategy, we advanced almost twenty or twenty-five minute distance. Then, the first alarm signal came out: the sarcastic moon with a broken face, smeared behind the clouds for a moment or two. In the jungle, as a rule, we do not like to see the moon and rather choose moonless nights for an expedition. We also do not like it if a road suddenly widens or narrows too much without trees or rocks around, to be able to use them if and when necessary, just in case. Sensing a kind of danger approaching, Bill signaled us by raising his right hand straight up twice, changing to walking tactics to a caution: Two steps forward and stop, one step forward and stop, then start all over again, with a slower pace. It still felt like a ballet.

As we followed a tortuous path for about seven or eight minutes -you know how minutes are hour-long in these situations-, we approached a corner with heavy trees hanging on the right, and a small, square hill at the left. This, to my recollection, was not recorded on the map. Bill turned his head and, reading the same question on my face through a pure intuition, he raised his left arm straight in the air. This meant extreme caution: Stop, no walking anymore until further signaling.

I began to feel my nose, ears and eyes as if were on the same line: The human antenna system trying to pierce through and read the darkness. I also felt my hert beating in my mouth. Strange enough, I smelt the same funny odor that I had felt before, when my mother was lying on the kitchen floor, and listening to my surroundings now was much the same as listening to her heartbeat.

And then, in a split second the expected happened: That rock opened up with a barrage of mortar fire that knocked Bill instantly flat on his face, without giving him a chance to say his prayers. They suddenly flooded Dick with deadly bullets as he screeched with an unearthly sigh and fell. While falling, his Thompson vomitted two scattered, aimless shots at the ever sarcastic moon and some scared starts behind the clouds. That was it. I was stunned and ready to turn back and run. I suddenly felt Omar, gently touching my shoulder and whispering, “Kneel down and don’t move!”

-250-                           I did what he said, but I thought my heart was in my mouth and not working for me anymore. After two minutes that seemed like two centuries -what a murderous waiting- two small figures who I was sure were our assailants, cautiously began to move out from the ‘rock’ that was their hideout, a disguised tank or jeep took a few steps forward. Then I heard Omar’s whisper again:

“Walter, throw your hat and equipment, whatever is handy to your left as far as possible – now!”

As I followed his order automatically and things touched the ground, two little guys opened another round over those objects. At the same time, Omar’s automatic rifle responded with serie of bullets, like a chorus line over those more visible targets. They both fell instantly like sacks of potatoes. We had exchanged thus far two for two, and there were four dead bodies at the middle and four souls wherever they might be.

After another two-century wait, I again felt Omar’s soft hand on my shoulders and soft voice, however with a little bit higher ptch, “Are you alright Walter? Come on, let’s get up!” With very cautious steps we approached the ‘big rock’ from two different angles and it turned out to be a disguised jeep. After searching the inside carefully, Omar asked me to help him carry the dead corps of two Chinese soldiers’ to the backseat of the jeep.

While doing these things like a somnambulist, I observed his face; his peaceful smile was still there, looking as if nothing had happened. While sitting in the driver’s seat, Omar advised, “Let’s wait a little bit more until the things are settled.” What answer could I give? He was the commanding officer. I silently agreed. And, when the moon with its ugly shaped escaped -perhaps ashamed- behind the clouds, Omar murmured, “Let’s go!”.

I took a deep breath for we finally were going back to our lines to share our sorrow, accept defeat or misfortune, and look for another venture, but why we were leaving our comrads’ dead bodies behind and carrying the Chinese? Oh, no, Omar was driving the jeep toward the Chinese lines. Sensing my feelings, he added with a soothing smile, “Our mission is just starting, Walter. Don’t talk, just take it easy.” He obviously was taking chances, but at the same time playing the most courageous guerilla tactic that I had ever seen. Now we were in a Chinese patrol jeep, two mannequin bodies sitting behind, thus not needing to be spotted and ambushed as spies.

I wish I knew what what was in his mind at that moment, and what possible adventures we might accounter. Nothing really exciting happened. We drove for about fifteen to twenty minutes, circling around the hill up to a point that appeared to be a good hideout for us: A small flat, behind the trees, facing the valley. After camouflaging the vehicle somewhat, Omar whispered: “Come on Walter, let’s take a nap. We have quite a bit to do in the morning.”, and, without expecting an answer from me, he shrank to his corber, covered his face with his hat, falling asleep in less than five minutes. I swear, my eyes remained open without a blink until the first warning of the Sun God when Omar opened his eyes and smiled, “Good morning. Come on Walter, let’s us start to work. I’ll cover you!”

-251-                                I did not believe that I had any adrenalin had been left in my body. So, I acted very cool and did my job. Checking through the horizons one hundred and eighty degress, I spotted very important conglomerations, overly covered unnatural terrain that I noted carefully on my map. Surprise! May adrenalin was flowing again, and I was in a kind of ecstasic state like that of a school boy who was doing an excellent home assignment and enjoying it.

As I gave “that’s all” signal to Omar, he began to drive the jeep back, however with a much more serious face; his automatic rifle resting on his knees, watching with eagle eyes almost three hundred and sixty degrees around. At times we slowed down, other times we moved faster; at one point, at about fifty or sixty yard away, we saw three Chines soldiers gazing at us, perhaps trying to identify the vehicle. Then Omar raised his hand and gave a friendly finger wave in the air as if we were returning from a promenade. We have done sad but another patriotic duty when we came to our last night’s massacre place where we exchanged the dead Chines bodies from our back seat, replacing them with our comrades’. God bless them.

As we were approaching our headquarters, I felt my heart, beating in its right place. We were immediately surrounded with friendly faces. Sergeant Omar gave a standing salute and a brief message to overtly anxious Lieutenant Clark: “Sir; mission is completed with success. I am sorry, we gave two causalties. Bodies are in the jeep. Walter will give his report to you directly, Sir!” He turned around with solid steps, went to the group of Marines who were having their typical breakfasts of canned soup, crackers and coffee.

After I gave my report and necessary documents to Lieutenant Clark, I also came back, sat next to Omar. He was sharing his meal with our comrades, however in a solemn silence. His noble features were frozen, his sweet smile gone, as he sipped his coffee slowly. I wondered whether his mind was replaying the events of the night before, however this time in its silent movie version. A light rain had already begun to fall. A few drops seemed to crystallize at the corners of Omar’s eyes, but I could not distinguish whether they were sprung from his heart or dropped from the sky.

* * *

I was able to put the pieces together and give quite an accurate logistics report to my commanding officer who immediately wired it back to our artillary. Within an hour’s time another bloody attack had started, yet this time with almost no resistance, we secured Pork Chop Hill. Almost all enemy resources and supplies were destroyed by our mortars, combined with a very aggressive air support, as if General Troudeau had bet his life on that hill. However, another unanswered mystery of the Korean War had been on my mind that, after we captured the legendary Hill, the General gave the orders for our complete withdrawal with its total destruction. We did flatter it down to the ground, making it no man’s land. Why? We shall never know.

* * *

-252-                                 After that mission, I never saw Omar again. Strange, no one talked about him either. I assumed he had asked for a transfer, since I do not believe that heroic man would die in a war.

The ordeal lasted six more months before the peace agreement was reached out and I returned Home. Amang many, one of the most significant significant memories of mine was that of that mission and one precious gift: the Chinese Clown, Bill’s masterpiece. It hangs at the entrance of my bedroom; every morning and night he smiles at me, as if he wants to tell me how ignoraant we are about the relativity of our lives: The meaningfulness and meaninglessness of our existence. It makes me feel ashamed also that not only I am a part but also a hero of this destructive so-called human society.”

*

Again long applauds, standing ovation, congragulations and “Golden Certificate”  Short-Story Competition”.

So, that was the end of a glorious, long long day. So long.

-253-

Ch.  32                                                                F i n a l e !                                After those facts, I decided what to do. Everything shall be resolved in the way that should be, and, should have been throughout the human history: In peace and brotherhood. Cae’sar’s right should belong to Caius Julius Cae’sar. No cardinal or bishop killings, no ashaming the Pope or the church, blood-shedding, international intrigues, 17-miles a-minute speedy flights and codes that be dissolved in expense of human dignity and sorrow.

Thus, I called President Arthur, the head of the Latter-day Saints Church and gave the good news. I had felt that something was going to be done otherwise should I had not made this decision soon, may be to night may be tomorrow something terrible might have happened or not, I don’t know.

“Reverend Arhur, this is Ismailov, The President. How are your Sir?”                              “Thank you. This indeed is an honor your Majesties. (He always called me in these terms. Very polite, courteous and kind man!) I don’t need to congragulate a statesman like you for the job that you always do wonderfully. Literary competition, I mean. What can I do for you or for our State?”                              “I am going to give you a delightful news. A news that shall break the hearts from joy and tears that will spill over the ashes of the millions of people’s ash-boxes to glorify the truth and human dignity. A celestial union between your souls and the forgotten magic spell of …”                              “You mean… You mean…                              “Yes, I mean MORONI Plates. God make you believe that I did not know it was in my possessions throught my life, amongst the belongings of my late Dad. I have been sensing something for some time. I finally broke my own code, I opened my father’s belongings, the steel brief-case and found the gift. Still unwrapped though. It will be another Virgin Birth for you! What glory it is. It is yours, but also belongs to all god men and women in the world to share God’s glory, infinity and eternal love. Your Church is its eternal place. So, if you are available tomorrow evening, that is to say monday, if we are making a history, october the 11th, 2084, my birthday coincidentially, I would like to present to you, with honors.”

“Excellency, I am in ecstasy and astonished by your great humanity and astral existence. I am crying, I am crying from the bottom of my heart; my tears spill from the depths of great oceans. Oo, Glory, Glory to God. Well, tomorrow evening we were gathering from our four Stakes. We had two “Calling marriage ceremonies” and a “Baptism of the Dead” ritual scheduled. Hımmm. If we start at six P.M., I believe we shall be ready at about 9 P.M. for that glorious momentum. I am immediately informing our Counsillors, naturally presiding bishop and whoever I can gather from the First Council of Seventy. By the way, I know that you love music very much and it has to exist around everything beautiful, and since after the ceremonies we cannot play our religious music, what would you like what music should play at the background for that glorious moment?”

-254-                              “Sir, if you do not have any objection, I could make about three-to five minutes speech that is good enough for me and the rest belongs to you and your people. When I start to talk, I propose either Beethoven’s “9th Symphony”  and the finale of “Fidelio”; or may be Tchaikovsky’s 1812 Overture or Verdi’s Nabuccho’s “The Chorus of  Slaves”.

“I would have preferred  the 9th Symphony due to its extravagancy, more than that of in ‘Eroica’, the movements containing the genius’ most beautiful, human and graceful movements and orchestral strains.                              “Listen to the Chorus: Prestissimi -in D Major-                              “Seid emsehlungen, Milionen &o.                                (O ye millions, I embrace ye.)

“The military instruments’ very noisy beats.. And, toward the close, with the abrupt introduction of 4 bars, maestoso’s return, and a mighy finish from the mighty chrous:                                “Tochter aus Elisium                                Freude, schöner Götterfunken!                                Götterfunken!”

(Daughter of the starry realm                                 Sing we of the Heaven-descended!                                 Heaven-descended!)

“I would have preferred Fidelio, due to its perfect purity,                                        Florestan’s and Leonara (no longer as Fidelio) joining in a duet:

O namenlose Freude”                               (O nameless Joy)

that is the very ecstasy of happiness, joining together, as you and the Moroni are doing.

“I would have preferred Tchaikovsky’s 1812 Overture, Op.49, due to it’s glorifying celebration, though a slow, melancholic start, perhaps mourning for the death, then mounting to a strong sense of existence, with raptures of enthusiasm, exuberance, excitation if not ecstacy.

“There is also sentimental memory part of it too. Souhi, Sr., the father of my grand-father, in Old Rica at the time of the 200th celebration of that Republic was in Boston. He had cited to his father, as my grand-father writes in his memoires, as follows:

‘It was down-town Boston. City of intellectuality, music and grace. We have met at the Public Garden first, then walking along Boylston St., then Memorial Drive to gather at the open field, at the side of  the Charles River. The river which we had other memories too, living at the other end of it, our house was just aside of it in town of Winchester. Our backyard was directly opening to the river that was almost a small pond, and in good weather with a pedal-boat, I and my dear dad Souhi used to sail on it. The fish used to swim

-255-

almost at the shore. One day, being a beginner, I was trying to fish, a line in my hand with no result of course. My father seeing my sullen face and hours of exacerbation, came with  a bucket in his hands and plunged it in the waters of the river and brought out three or four fish, fluttering in and out, forwarded to me: “Son, here is your fish!’, smiled and went away. Anyways, Arthur FIEDLER who had conducted the Boston Pops Orchestra for 50 years was going to give a “Farewell Concert” on the night of A.C. July 4th’1976, just six years prior to Orwell’s world, The entire orchestra was on a small ship, full of lights and ornaments, flowers. The colorful explosions of the sky-rockets were creating a scenery of a real paradise. About 500, 000 people, hand-in hand, tears at their eyes, were watching and listening to beautiful melodies that were spilling into the waters, right under Longfellow Bridge.

Arthur Fiedler, with snow white hair and still very dignified body, in his eightees, in his black formal-ware, baton in his hand and angel-like smile, first played the famous “March” from Sousa that was his favorite at his historical theatre building where used to mesmerize the people, all the time. As the ship began to take off inch-by-inch from the arbor, there came “1812 Overture” with its celebrating battle-field tarrakas and cannon fires, embedded with, here and there some callings from ‘Marseillaise’:

Allons, enfants de la Patrie,                                Le jour de gloire est arrivé!”                                “The children of the Country, let’s go,                                The day of the glory has just come!” ,

ending with triumphant bells, and a mixture of sounds that conveyed us to an ecstasy.                                “It was an unforgettable scene and Fiedler, just prior to his departure from this world, had written a history.

“Well, the last but not the least, I would highly have preferred Verdi’s Nabukko, and particularly “The Chorus of Slaves”, sung by the Jewish prisoners of war, along the Euphrates River, circling around the fire, and singing the song of yearning, longing for their mother-land. I had never heard in my life such low-pitched sound bouquets, with a Wagnerian depth and supernatural spirit, wishing and praying, particularly in the form of chorus, symbolizing centuries long human suffering, wish and hope, embracing me from the bottom of my soul and vibrate so vividly up to my tears. It may carry a particular importance, especially for you, since the opera takes place in your original ascendance place: Jerusalem and Babil, 568 years before Jesus Christ, epicting the enslavements of the Jews by the Babylonians with its own patriotic uneasiness; converting an oppression to the embracing the Judaic monotheism .And, pandemonium broke lose when celebrated chorus declared:

-256-                              “Va, pensiero sull’ali dorate”                              (You, thought, that flies with the gilded wings!)

“This Moroni plate, just the same, will give you a sort of new independence, a sense of belonging, freedom, a celestial union, rather a recognition, as ’The Chorus of Slaves” had sung at the famous -newely restored- “Scala” Theatre, soon after the Second World War and the Declaration of the Republic in Italy, on A.C. December 26, 1946. That should have been the last cry, the last begging and praying for freedom from all unnecessary passions, killings, envies, submissions but love for God, love for each other. Plus the fact that, at the end of the Act IV, the Jewish Head-Priest Zaccaria, blesses the King Nabucco who saved all the slaves whom all of them, including his own daughter Fenena were about to be executed at the temple, wishing a prosperous and eternal life.  Anyways, the final choice of the music is yours. Those were my mere suggestions.

“Well, my dear friend, God bless all of us, and I wish you an eternal togetherness too. See you tomorrow at the temple.”

Vox populi vox Dei!                              (The voice of people, the voice of God!)

* * * * *

A.C. 2084 , Part : II -Novel-

         

-78-

                                                                           11

Yes, I left there in a hurry, because I was going to serve (I hope He will be satisfied too!) another Prophet’s establishment of another great religion, as a matter of fact, number one to start with at the Monotheistic episode of mankind, the Jewish Faith. I was rushing to the Jewish sinagogue, to meet (Chief) Rabbi David and Rabbi Braun, the head of the Kabbalah Center, this Friday afternoon at the opening ceremonies there, for “Week Day Afternoon Ceremonies” that I was just a little bit late.

Thou I was tired, I was contended what I was doing. Here at the Jewish Center, thank God, I was not going to talk for now, just being a listener and participant. All religions of course are respectable and dignified, but Jewish celebrations appear to be having much more “live ethical” components to me: Stories are alive, colorful and meaningful rituals are executed cheerfully with a lot of show, so to speak. Children run around -in others not that free- with their caps, attires what they have and are the source of cheer. You feel the family sincerity more. So, there seems to be just a little bit fun in Jewish celebrations.

Both rabbis who also are my sincere friends for many years, greeted me respectfully. Besides newcomers, there were plenty of old ‘customers’, the people from other denominations like me. Soon after I arrived and I took my place, Head Rabbi David started to his opening speech with his deep, strong voice.

“This Friday afternoon, I do welcome all of you to our services. To day, I would like to give outlines also exercise weekday afternoon services in Judaism, also preparing for tomorrow’s great Sabbath services. From time to time, I shall remind you for ceremonial attitudes here in the Synagogue, for the newcomers of course.

“Every day in the year, there exist three services of prayer: Shahrit –  Morning Service; Minhah - Afternoon Service, and Arvith –  Evening Service. On “Sabbaths” and “Festivals” a Musaf – Additional Service is added to the Morning Service.

“As one enters the synagogue, one bows reverently toward the Torah in the Ark, joining the Psalmist (5:8) in worshipful obeisance to where the Temple of old stood in the Holy City.

-79-

“In the Minhah – Afternoon Service, as in the Shahrith – Morning Service, prayers are brought as an offering to God every day as was done in the Temple in Jerusalem of old. The name Minhah, which means ‘gift’ or ‘tribute’, was given especially to the grain offering that was brought both morning and afternoon Services in the Temple. It is also associated with “menubath hashemesh”, the sun set, which begins at half hour after midday when the reading of the afternoon service may start. Traditional Jewish thought ascribes the origin of the Minhah prayer to Isaac, of whom we are told (Genesis 24:63) that “he went out to meditate in the field toward eventide.”

* ASHREI :

“The afternoon Service is opened with Biblical verses, Psalms 84:5 and 144:15, proclaiming the happiness of those who dwell in God’s sanctuary. The ecstatic universal vision and sublime praise of Psalm 145 are climaxed by the verse Psalm 115:18 expressing our wish to bless the God to whom we would sing praise – Halelujah. Now we start and let us sing and perform together.

(On entering the synagogue say):

“Lo, though Thyne abundant love I enter Thy house;
In reverence for Thee I bow toward Thy holy temple.”

* Ashrei :

“Happy are they who dwell in Thy house,
Forever shall they praise Thee, Selah.
Happy the people whose whose lot is thus,
Happy the people whose God is the Lord.”

                (A Psalm of Praise. Of David.                Psalm 145)

I extol Thee, my God, the King,
And evermore would bless Thy name.
Every day I shall bless Thee,
And I would praise Thy name forever and ever.

Lord, Thou are great and highly extolled,
Yet inscrutable is Thy greatness.
One generation to another shall praise Thy works,
And recount Thy mighty acts.

-80-

Let me speak of brillant glory of Thy majesty.
And of Thy wondrous works,
And I will declare Thy greatness.
Men shall speak of the night of Thine awesome acts,
They shall recount Thy goodness abundant,
And joyously sing of Thy righteousness.

The Lord is gracious and compassionate,
Long forbearing and of great mercy.
The Lord is good to all,
And His tenderness is over all His works.

All Thy works shall praise Thee, O Lord,
And Thy devoted servants shall bless Thee.
They shall speak of the glory of Thy kingdom,
And talk of Thy power.

To make known to the sons of men Thy mighty acts,
And the glorious splendor of Thy kingdom.
The kingdom is an everlasting kingdom,
And Thy dominion is through all generations.

Lord, Thou upholdest all the falling,
And raisest up all who are bowed down.
The eyes of all wait on Thee,
And Thou givest them their food in its season.

Thou openest Thy hand
And satisfiest all living with favour.
The Lord is righteous in all His ways,
And merciful in all His works.
The Lord is near to all who call on Him,
The all who call on Him in truth.
He fulfills the desire of those who revere Him,
He hears their cry and saves them.
The Lord preserves all who love Him,
But all the wicked He will destroy.
My mouth shall speak the praise of the Lord,
Yes, all flesh bless His holy name forever and ever.

“And we, we will bless the Lord
Henceforth and forever, Hallelujah – Praise the Lord.”

-81-

* READER’S KADDISH :

“For the recitation of the devout prayer of glorification of God’s name there is required the presence of at least a minyan, the religious quorum of ten men of the Jewish people. This short Kaddish marks the end of the preceding Biblical readings.

(Recited by the Reader in public worship.)

Exalted and hallowed be God’s great nam
in this world of His creation.
May His will be fulfilled
And His sovereignty revealed
In the days of your lifetime
And the life of the whole house of Israel
Speedily and soon,
And say, Amen.

(Congregation and Reader respond) :

Be His great name blessed forever,
Yea, to all eternity.

Be the name of the most Holy One blessed,
Praised and honored, extolled and glorified,
Adored and exalted Supremely,

(Congregation and Reader respond) :

Blessed (*) be He,

“Beyond all blessings and hymns, praises and consolations
That may be uttered in this world,
And say, Amen.(**)”

________

(*)  Between Rash Hashana and Yom Kippur say instead: Far beyond
(**) for the order of the afternoon service on the Fast of the tenth, Reader continue with the reading of Shemoneh Esreh. (See following!)

-82-

* THE SHEMONEH ESREH (Eighteen Blessings) :

“The central prayer around which the daily morning service, afternoon and evening         services which are built is the Shemoneh Esreh, ‘Eighteen Blessings’. This prayer had been offered more than two thousand years by the worshiper while standing feet together and facing together the Holy Land. It is prayed individually and silently, and in a congragation it is repeated aloud by the Hazzan (*) in the morning and afternoon sessions. Originally twelve and thirteen prayers of petition are offered between the three opening blessings praising God and three final blessings of thanksgiving.

(The congregation rises to read the Shemoneh Esreh in silent devotion. The Reader repeats the Shemoneh Esreh at the conclusion of silent prayer).

“As I proclaim the name of the Lord, ascribe greatness to our God. Lord, open my lips, that my mouth may declare Thy praise.”

“Blessed (**) art Thou, Lord our God and God of our fathers, God of Abraham, God of Isaac and God of Jacob, the God who is great, mighty and awesome, God sublime who lavishes tender goodness. Master of all, Thou art mindful of the loving piety of our fathers, and for Thine own sake Thou wilt lovingly bring a Redeemer to their children’s children.

(Between Rosh Hashanah (***) and Yom Kippur (****) add):

“Remember us for life, divine King who delights in life. Inscribe us in the book of life to fulfill Thy purpose, God of life.

“King who dost succor, save, and shield, blessed (**) art Thou, Lord, shield of Abraham.

—————-
(*) HAZZAN : Hebrew name for the ‘Cantor’, the official in the synagogue who is the leading person to lead worshippers in prayer,
(**) BLESSED :  Before invoking the name of God one bows here.
(***) ROSH HASHANAH : Meaning “the head of the year”, terming the Jewish New Year observance. It is celebrated on the first and second days of the month of Tishre, namely September-October, and indicates of the Ten Days of Penitence.
(****) YOM KIPPUR :  Hebrew for the Day of Atonement, and the most solemn day in the Jewish religion. It is observed on the tenth day of Tishre. In the Bible it is described as a “Sabbath of Solemn Rest”. Work, as well as taking of food and drink are strictly forbidden but to pray constantly in the synagogue.”

-83-

“Lord who art mighty for all eternity, Thou revivest the dead. Thou art is great in saving the living.”

(From Shemini Hag Atsereth (*) until Pesah (**) add):

By making the wind to blow and the rain to fall.

“Sustaining them in love. Thou upholdest the falling. Thou healest the sick, Thou freest the bound. In Thy great love Thou revivest the dead, keeping faith with those who sleep in the dust. Who is like Thee, Lord of power! Who can be compared with Thee, King who sends death, and who in the flowering of Thy saving power gives life!”

(Between Rash Hashanah and Yom Kippur add):

Who is like Thee, merciful Father, in Thy compassion remember-                        ing for first

Thou hast created!

“Thou wilt keep faith in reviving the dead. Blessed art  Thou,
Lord  who revives the dead.

* KEDUSHAH  (Holiness):

“In the HAZZAN’s repetition of the theirs blessing in the Shemoneh Esreh, the Kedushah - ‘Holiness’ is included. Then all stand and join in the sanctification of God’s name by echoing from prophetic visions the words of the angels proclaiming that the divine holiness fills all the earth (Isiah 6:3) as other angels respond that His glory fills all (Ezekiel 3:12), and the Jewish people affirm with the Psalms (146:10) that Zion’s God will be supreme forever.”

(In the repetition, The Kedushah is recited while standing)
             (Congregation and Reader respond) :

“Let us hallow Thy name in this world below, own as in the prophet’s vision
“The Seraphim hallowing it in the heavenly heights calls to one another:

_____________

(*) SHEMINI HAG ATSERETH (Sukkot) : Hebrew name of the “Feast of Tabernacles”, the fall festival that begins on the 15th day of Tishre. According to the Bible, the eighth day shall be observed as a “Feast of Conclusion” (Shemini Atzeret).
(**) PESAH (Passover) : The Jewish festival, commemorating the deliverance of the Israelites from Egypt. The first day of the festival falls upon the 15th of April (March-April) and lasts for eight days.”

-84-

(Congregation and Reader respond ):

“Holy, holy, holy is the Lord of hosts,
The fullness of all the earth is His glory.”

(Congregation with the Reader responding ):

Responding in blessing, they say :

(Congregation and Reader respond) :

“Blessed and glorified is the Lord from His abode.”

(Congregation with the Reader responding) :

And in His Holy Words is written :

(Congregation and Reader respond):

“The Lord shall reign forever,
Your God, O Zion, through all generations.
Hallelujah – Praise the Lord.”

(Reader)

“To all generations we would proclaim Thy greatness, and to all eternity declare Thy holiness, and may the praise of Thee, our God, never leave our mouth, for Thou art God and King, great and holy; * blessed art Thou, Lord,  the holy God.”

________

(*) Between Rash Hashanah and Yom Kippur, conclude this blessing thus: “blessed art Thou, Lord, the holy King.”

________

* AL HANNISSM :

During the eight days of Hanukkah, there is added to the Shemoneh Esreh in every service a special thanksgiving introduced by cumulative words of praise. I It recalls the divine deliverance from the terrible Syrian tranny in the days of the Maccabees. On PURIM (*) there is added a similar paragraph that is also introduced by Al Hannissim. This recalls the deliverance which came to the Jews in Persia in the days of Mordecai, as recorded in the Biblical Book of Esther. “For all this, divine King, be Thou blessed and exalted overmore.”

________

(*) PURIM :  Jewish festival observed  annually on the 14th day of Hebrew month of Adare (February-March), commemorating the miracle of survival from Haman’s plot to kill all the Jews in Persia.)

-85-

* AL HANNISSIM :

(On Hanukkah add the following Al Honnissism) :

“We thank Thee also for the wonders, the deliverance, and the triumphant victory and liberation which Thou hast wrought for our fathers in days of old at this season. It happened in the days of Mattathias son of Johanan, and his sons the Hasmonean high priests. Then the cruel Hellenist power rose up to force Thy people Israel to forget Thy Torah and transgress the commands of Thy will. In that hour of their trial, Thou in Thy great mercy didst rise to take up their cause and defend their rights. Meting out retribution Thou hast delivered the strong into the hand of the weak, many into the hand of the few, the impure into the hand of the righteouss, and tyrants into the hands of devotess of Thy teaching. By Thy great and saving deliverance of Thy people Israel Thou hast made for Thyself unto this very day a great and holy name in Thy world. Then Thy children came to the profaned shrine of Thy house, cleared Thy Temple, cleansed Thy sanctuary, kindled lights in its holy courts, and instituted these eight days of dedication to sing thanksgiving praise to Thy great name.”

(On Purim add the following Al Honnissim) :

“We thank Thee also for the wonders, the deliverance, and the triumphant victory and liberation which Thou hast wrought for our fathers in days of old at this season. It happened in Shushan, the Persian capital, in the time of Mordecai and Esther. Then the wicked Haman rose up and sought to slay and utterly annihilate all the Jews, young and old, women and babes, in one day, the thirteenth day of the twelfth month, Adar. In Thy great mercy Thou hast frustrated his counsel and subverted his designs, causing them to recoil on his own head until he and his sons were hanged on the gallows.”

After the last “Amen”, I left the Synagogue, while mythical sounds and prayers still vibrating in the air. Naturally I am planning to attend Kabala classes, next week. Tomorrow is the greatest day of Jewish Faith: Sabbath. We shall observe it together.

-86-

12

To day is saturday. This is first saturday after our newcomers honored us, last week-end. Since to day is famous Jewish holiday Sabbath.

So, I had my breakfast with my lovely wife and three cats, at least two of them laying on the dinner-table, having been first fed by my wife. What beautiful scenery is that! What  say those beautiful ocean deep, ocean blue eyes? Then, I had just a look in the New Atlantis News where there was nothing other than usual daily happenings, week-end screening programs and alike. Then, I gave a ring to Rabbi David:
-Hello Rabbi David.”
-Oo, hello honorable President.”
-Well, it was very nice of you that you illuminated us yesterday, as usual. I assume, to day, you shall continue particularly about Sabbath, aren’t you?”
-Yes, prinicipally yes; but I would like to give some knowledge about our people’s  origins, connected with it.”-Superb. You don’t have any objection then my being there too?”
-You just give us honor. See you at 10.00 A.M.
-See you. God Bless you!
-God Bless you too.”

And, there I was again at the beautiful synagogue, at downtown, after about 12-minute train ride. Rabbi David in front, in his official Rabbi’s robe, his helpers behind, greeted me respectfully and I too, also respectfully bowing toward the Torah in the Arc, took my seat, in the first row in this magnificent Solomon’s Hall. Whole synagogue was full and there was an obvious joy and sincerity easily inspired in the air for this first holly togetherness among newcomers. Soon after my arrival, Rabbi David took his place and began to discourse:

“I am Rabbi David and the Head Rabbi and the President of this New Atlantis Synagogue. I assume I have met many of you yesterday. I whole-heartily welcome all of you, for a joint togetherness: Child and aged, old and new, children of Abraham, in this beautiful temple, in this beautiful land of New Atlantis.

-87-

“I assume almost all of you are of Jewish Faith, and see that twenty seven newcomers all are here, plus, I see some new faces too. Our doors are open to all God-lovers and believers, regardless of your religious background. Consequently, first I would like to make an introductory speech, about the Jewish Faith and values, later on we shall enter in our regular Sabbath ceremonies. You shall find your “Siddur” on your desks that are written both in Hebrew and English. During the week, I would like to get together with the heads of the families and structure some programs for both grown-ups and children in reference to our regular ceremonies and Kabbalah Readings. For your acknowledgement, I would like to say, our practice and teachings all are under the auspecies of The Rabbinical Council.

“Well, as you may very well know that SIDDUR is the Jewish Prayer Book that carries the depths of not all the Jewish faith, but the history of all humanity. It constantly and continually radiates optimism. It greets every single new-born day with the cascading assertion that God had endowed men with a pure soul. In human soul, there is undeniable basic goodness.

“The exiled, wandering Jew has tiredlessly passed forward leaden-winged centuries joyously ever, to regenerate his own people again and re-built Zion. In his divine destiny, the Prayer Book has been a must instrument to survive. It had been confirmed repetitiously that IT SHALL REMAIN FOREVER to comfort the Jewish People for its sorrows. The ideals of Golden Age are set mot in the past, but in and for the future; blessings and prayers in this book, are addressed not to God only, not only as ours and our fathers’ God, but also to Him, as Avinu shebashamayim, our Father who art in heaven, Meleh haolam, the King of the whole universe, and, Ribbono shel glam, the Universal Lord. The Daily worship echoes the Biblical ideals of daily living and the brotherhood that all men should live together, under the sovereignty and dignity of one Father, the Father of all mankind.

“The Prayer Book also reflects the Jewish social idealism. It aims to reach out a noble, spiritual society. Communal praying and worship, brings a lot of strength and  through devotion, the congregation, reads in the Psalmist’s word, ‘Let my prayer come to Three, O Lord, in an acceptable time,’ is destined for the God’s kingdom on the earth.
“The SIDDUR also contains ecstatic praises of Good as man’s infinite ideal. The springing Biblical Psalms, praise God’s love and compassion and His mercy that tempers justice for all. Meah Berahoth (hundred blessings) link everyone to His blessings by a spiritualizing transformation right into the souls.

-88-

“Judaism demands that every single Jew should study TORAH, “The Book of Proverbs”, in order to be the victor of his quest of conquering the knowledge and truth that leads to “right”. As you may know, the meaning of the word of Torah is “teaching”. It responds to the demands and questions of the soul, particularly those of mystical longings. Judaism insists upon the celestial marriage of faith and reason.

“Now, I would like to talk about ISRAEL, our Homeland’s historical background a little bit..
“As Bible says, the Patriarch Joseph, by the angel of God, was named “Israel” with whom he had wrestled with. Therafter, the descendants of Israel afterwards were called “Bene Israel = The Children of Israel.”
“After the death of King SOLOMON, ten Israelite tribes that were living on Northern Palestine revolted against the ‘House of David’, and under the leadership of Jeroboam, son of Nebat, the Kingdom of Israel was established in B.C. 933. That kingdom lasted for 211 years, ending at the year of B.C. 722. The capital was Shechem, then King Omri moved it to Samaria. There was no outside invaders for a while, however constant inside struggle and changings continued on. The tribes, under Kings used Idol worship when Prophet Elijah open a war against IDOLTRY. Last King was Hoseha (reigned between B.C. 734 – B.C.722) that the kingdom was destroyed by Assyrians that year. Naturally some exile had begun. Some 150 years later the people of the Southern Kingdom of Judah also suffered exile that had been almost a fate for the Jewish People,until they finally established a State, after World War II, on A.C. May 14’1948 when Palestine was divided into a Jewish and an Arab state.

“As far as origins are concerned; according to the Bible, first semitic tribes of Hebrews emigrated from Mesopotamia at about B.C. 2,000 and settled in Canaan. Jacob and his family later on moved to Egypt to search a better life and established themselves in the Goshen area. There, all along the several centuries, the descendants of the Patriarchs Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, multiplying greatly they developed into twelve Israelite Tribes – Children of Israel. However, the Pharaohs of Egypt took them under slavery, and the Israelites were freed by Prophet Moses and returned again to Canaan under the leadership of Joshua.

“After a long sttrugle they finally united under the kingship of Saul, followed by Samuel, David and Solomon, were able to establish the “Kingdom of Israel”. After Solomon’s death, the Israeli country was divided into Northern -Israel- Kingdom that comprised ten tribes, and, Judah – the Southern Kingdom. After 200 years of existence, the Northern Israel was destroyed by Assyrians, thus, the Southern Israel, Judah, did survive and represented the Jewish alone, as a nation. However, in B.C. 586 Judah too was destroyed and taken over by Babylonians that most of the people had to move into Babylon. After this event, for hundreds of years,

-89-

Judians lived under Persian, Egyptian and Syrian submissions. Then, in the year B.C. 168, as a result of Maccabean uprise, Judea again had become re-established until Roman rule that occured in the year B.C. 63. Then, until A.C. 1948, spreading around the world, they had remained “wondering Jews”. As history notices, in A.C. 16th Century, the King of Spain called them out of the country, then, the Emperor Great Soleman of Ottoman Empire, invited them to settle in the territories of the said empire. The faithful Jewish people had never forgotten that Turkish hospitality.

*

“No doubt, the Prayer Book is an outgrowth of the Scriptures. Even though its language is that of the Biblical Hebrew, it is also mixed with that of Aramaic which also is seen here and there in Bible. In it, there are very valuable phrases, thoughts and inspirations, also important information about the Synagogue services, more than fifty of psalms from the Scripture’s Rupt Hymn Book, reflecting the Jewish spiritual vision, two thousand years ago when Biblical prophets had sopken.

“The services today are reminiscents of the organized Israeli Children’s worship, in the Tabernacle of Moses and Aaron, in the wilds and shrine at Shiloh, as well as in King Solomon’s Temple and later on, in the Temple that was erected in Zion. The Psalms that we are chanting today, were all chanted gloriously in the Temple of Old, those days.

“Now, let us ubserve the Sabbath.
“It had been said that “more the  Jews preserved the Sabbath, Sabbath had preserved the Jews!” How true is that. From old times on, the faithful Jewish People, before the sunset that was going to give birth to Sabbath, had prepared themselves for that glorious event. As we read from Talmud, Rabbi Hanina used to put his best clothing on, saying: ‘Come, let us go forth and greet the Sabbath queen.’ In this spirit, now we are reading “The Biblical Song of Songs”, in praise of the Israel’s bride that had already come. Please be aware of the fact that, beginning of next week, we shall read parts 2 and 3 on next friday afternoon and there on.

“Chapter One – The Song of Songs, which is Solomon’s

“He would kiss me with the kisses on his lips; thy wooing is sweeter than wine. Sweet art thou as fragrant perfume, as scent poured forth art thou; maidens needs must love thee. O take me with thee, that we may run away; for the king has brought me to his chambers, saying, “We shall be glad and rejoice in thee, and chant the praises.” But thy coming is sweeter than wine. Maidens needs must love thee.

-90-

“Dark am I, but comely, ye daughters of Jerusalem, dark as the tents of Kedar, comely as the curtains of Solomon. Stare not at me because I am swarthy, for it s the sun has scorched me. My own mother’s sons dealt harshly with me; They made me keeper of the wineyards. My own wineyard -(my fairness)- I have not kept.

“Tell me, O thou whom my soul loves, where art thou pasturing they flocks? Where now dost thou let them rest at noon? Lest I wander astray by the flocks of thy companions.
“As if thou knows not, thou loveliest of women! Roam forth in the tracks of the flock and pasture thy kids beside the tents of the shepherds.

“I liken thee, my dear one, to my steeds in Pharaoh’s chariots. How comely would be thy cheeks bedight with jeweled wreaths! How comely thy neck arrayed with chains of jewels! We will make thee wreaths of gold for thy cheeks and for thy neck pendants of silver.

“So long as thou, O king, wast in thy divan, (and in my wineyard,) my spikenard gave forth its scent. My belowed is to me a cluster of myrrh which rests all night on my heart. My belowed is to me a spray of henna in the wineyards of Engedi.

“Lo, thou, my dear, lo, thou art fair. Thine eyes are dovelike.
“Lo, thou, my belowed, art fair and very sweet, and our couch is a simple green bower. Our house beams are of cedar, our rafters of cypress.”

“Now, we are proceeding with LEHU NERANNENAH
“Come, let us sing praises to the Lord” is the opening call of Psalms 95 to 00 and Psalm 29; six Psalms symbolize the six working days of the week. In the sixth, seven times repetition of the phrase “the voice of the Lord” is also reminiscent of the seventh day Sabbath and is associated with the seven benedictions od the Sabbath Amidah. “The Lord will bless His people with peace” is a very suitable introduction to Sabbath that brings the blessing of peace.

(Psalm 85)

“Come, let us sing praises to the Lord,
Let us chant in joy to the Rock (*) of our salvation.
Let us come before His presence with thanksgiving.
With joyous songs  we shall chant to Him.

______________________

(*) Rock of Ages = Maos Tzur :  Opening words of the Hebrew hymn for Hanukkah (One of the biggest feasts of the Jewish religion; it starts on the 25th day of the month Kislev, -third month of Jewish calender, corresponding to November-December, of 30 or 31-day duration- and lasts for eight days. It means “Lights of Dedication”, or, “Feast of Dedication”, sung after the lighting of the Hannukah candles. In English literature it is known as “The Rock of the Ages” and signifies the Maccabean victory (A dynasty that started by Judah Maccabeus in the second century B.C., fighting against the despotic ruler of Syria, Antiochus. It lasted for 120 years and at the end bowed to Persian rule.) and compares is to the deliverence of Israel from Egypt.”

-91-

For above all gods.
The Lord is a great God and a great King.
In whose hands are the depths of the earth,
And the heights of the mountains are His.

His is the sea, it is He who made it,
And His hands formed the dry land.
Come, let us know bow down and kneel,
Let us bend the knee before the Lord our Maker.

For He is our God,
And we are the people of His pasture,
The flock guided by His hand.
O that you would this day hearken to My voice!
Harden not your heart as at Meribah,
As on the day at Massah in the wilderness.

When your fathers tried Me;
They tested Me, though they had seen My work.
Forty years was I wearied with that generation
And I said they are a people who err in their heart;
So that I swore in My anger
That they should not come to the resting place I had appointed.”

(Psalm 96)

“Sing to the Lord a new song,
Sing to the Lord, all the earth.
Sing to the Lord, bless His name;
Day by day proclaim His saving power.

Declare His glory among the nations,
His wonders among all the peoples,
For great is the Lord and exalted in praise;
Awesome is He Above all gods.

For all the gods of the heathens are idols,
But the Lord made the heavens.
Grandeur and majesty are in His presence,
Strength and beauty are in His Temple.

-92-

Ascribe to the Lord, you families of nations,
Ascribe to the Lord glory and might.
Ascribe to the Lord in the beauty of holiness;
Bring an offering and come to His courts.

Worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness;
Tremble before Him, all the earth,
Though the world is fixed that it he not moved……
Declare among the nations, “The Lord reigns;
He will judge the peoples with equity.”

Let the heavens be glad and the earth rejoice.
Let the ocean roar and the fullness thereof,
Let the field rejoice and all that is therein,
Let all trees of the forest then sing for joy before the Lord.

For He comes, yes, He comes to judge the earth;
He will judge the world with righteousness,
And peoples with His undeviating law.”

“A Sabbath cannot be a Sabbath without “The Sabbath’s Psalm” This is the92nd Psalm. This was chanted by the Levites (The members of the tribe Levi; third son of Jacob, and the father of the tribe Levi.) on the Sabbath day in the temple of Jerusalem. Then comes the 93rd Psalm that acclaims the God of the creation which was completed in the sixth day, before the Sabbath.”

A PSALM.     A SONG.      FOR THE SABBATH DAY

(Psalm 92)

“It is good to give thanks to the Lord,
And sing praise to Thy name, O Most High,
To declare Thy loving kindness in the morning.
And Thy faithfulness at night,

With a ten-stringed harp and with psaltery,
With solemn song upon the lyre.
For Thou, O Lord, hast made me rejoice through Thy work,
I sing praise of the works of Thy hands.

-93-

Lord, how great are Thy works,
How exceeding deep Thy thoughts!
The dullard observes not,
Nor does a knave understand this,

That when evil men spring up as grass,
And those who do only iniquity flourish,
It is for their utter destruction.
But Thou art supreme forever, O Lord,
For lo, Thine enemies, O Lord,
For lo, Thine enemies shall perish;
They who do only iniquity shall be dispersed.

But my horn of strength Thou hast raised up
Like that of the wild ox;
I am anointed with fresh oil.
My eye has looked on those who lie in wait for me,
My ears hear when the wicked rise against me.

The righteous shall flourish as the palm tree,
Growing strong as a cedar in Lebanon.
Planted in the House of the Lord,
They flourish in the courts of our God.
They shall bear fruit still in old age,
Vigorous with the sap of life shall they be.
To proclaim that the Lord is just,
My Rock, in whom is no unrighteousness.”

(Psalm 93)

“The Lord reigns, robed in majesty,
The Lord is robed and girt with power
So that the worls is set firm
That it cannot be moved.

“Thy throne is established from of old,
From everlasting art Thou.
The floods have lifted up, O Lord,
The floods have lifted up their voice,
The floods have lifted up their roaring.

-94-

But above the thunder of many waters,
Mighty waters, breakers of the sea,
Mighty art Thou, Lord on high.

The testimonies are exceeding sure;
Holiness beseems Thy House,
O Lord, for evermore.”

——

So, that was the end of today’s Sabbath services at the New Atlantis Synagogue, downtown. It was so serene and blissful. God bless all people who attend and also who do not attend Services. It is time to go home and be with my family.

Before taking off at the street-car station near-by, I wanted to extend my voyage nad have a tour around. Pushing the music botton again at the side of window, choosing Vivaldi’s “Double Concerto Per Eco” for Violins and String Orchestra, leaned back and plunged into deep thoughts for 65 minutes’ duration of that magnificient music and silently absorbed the miracle of being alive and a part of living, seeing and feeling world. This land was “a chosen land”; years ago, when our ancestors, including mine, when chose this territory, were in a dreaming stage, whether they were going to find an eternal happiness through living like “just human beings”, away from all kind of indicencies, mockery, envie and bloodshed. Their dream had come true, Thank God, and here we were and how happy I was simply being a worldly President of this lovely poeple, young and old. I returned home completely refreshed and rested. Hugged my beloved ones at home, sipped my lemonade in front of the Big Screen and watched some sportive events. It was a quite loaded week, full of events, and everything seemed to be in good controls.

“What your plans are for tomorrow, my Dear,” whispered my wife.
“Oo, let me think, I guess it will be good idea to visit the French Catholic Church for their Sunday Services tomorrow morning. In the afternoon, I am afraid I shall have to make some preparation for the evening’s Cabinet Meeting. You know, some new people want to establish a Masonic Lodge. We have to interview them too. Now, I should make some calls for those. I am glad you alerted me.”
“My pleasure. When you shall meet upstairs for the Cabinet Meeting, we, wives could get together for a cup of tea and cake, this shall be lovely,” cheered Juda.

I got up and called Keeth that he should call the other ministers, for a Cabinet  Meeting here, tomorrow, Sunday evening at 20.00 P.M., as well as the applicants for a possible Masonic Lodge establishment meeting, at 21.00 P.M. at the Presidential Rectangular Office, at the 33rd floor as well. These arrangements had been confirmed in ten minutes time. I succumbed into my comfortable arm-chair again. A youngster was screaming at the top of his voice: “Goal…. Goal, goal, goal..”

-95-

13

 

          The French Catholic Church, is a relatively small but very charming gracious building, is situated at the corners of Mega Station and Venus Avenues. Its President, Pere Pierre Durand, is originally from Negal of Rika, a retired medical and a sage religious man. As he was getting older, like all of us, his ey’sight had begun to diminish that had upset him terribly due to the fact that he was an avid reader. But, he, solemnly had said then, “As Old Greeks say, when humans’ ey’sights weaken, the wisdom eyes shine!” So, he chose the pius occupation. His great personality, in spite of the fact of his being black, had spread and conquered everybody’s hearts. His lovely and devoted wife Lola, had always been his “eye and ear”, directing him everywhere near-by.

So, as we arrived this graceful church, Pere Pierre and Lola were just getting out of their quarters. We met at half-way and hugged each other with love and compassion. Then Juda and I, took our ‘pre-assigned seats’ for Government Cabinet Members, of course at the first row, as usual. Needless to say, before taking our seats, we did not neglect to burn candles and to kneel down before the altar. The beautiful odors of the scents had already filled the entire air. And, right on the dot at the eleven o’clock, as org began to vibrate its celestial melodies, Pere Pierre and his assistants, also alter-boys on the line, entered the ceremonial area. The church was completely full of prayers, very few of them with the ear-phones (trans-cares) in their ears, all rised. The small reading books in our palms, with the priest we began to read:

“PETIT JESUS, NOUS OFFRONS AVEC VOUS LA PATENE A DIEU, NOTRE PERE DU CIEL, PAR LES MAINS DE NOTRE BONNE MERE LA SAINT EGLISE, C’EST A DIRE EN UNION AVEC LE PAPE, AVEC NOTRE EVEQUE ET AVEC NOS PRETRES.”

(Jesus Child, we are offering the sacred bowl to God with you, our Father in Heaven, by the hands of our church’s servant angel, namely with the unity of the Pope with our Bishop and Priests.)

-96-

Then, we sat down solemnly and, Pere Pierre, read the Morning Payer, while we listened to carefully and whole-heartily.

“Au nom du Pere, et du Fils, et du Saint-Spirit.”
(In the name of Father, and of son and of Holy-Spirit.)

             “Mon Dieu, je crois fermement que vous etes partout et particulierement en ce lieu. Je vous adore comme mon Créateur et mon souverain Maitre, et je me soumets entirement a Vous.  (I believe firmly that You are everywhere and paricularly in this place. I adore You as my Creator and frequenter Master, and I submit myself entirely to You.)

                “Je vour remercie, o mon Dieu, de m’avoir crété, de m’avoir racheté et fait chrétien, comme aussi de toutes les autres graces que j’ai reçues de vous, et particulierement de m’avoir conservé durant cette nuit.  (O my God, I am grateful to you for you created me, you redeemed me and made me Christian; and all the other graces that I receive from You and particularly of conserving me during to night”  And so on.

After the communion was performed for the ones who desired, with the accompaniment of org, the prayers sang a hymn:

“Marchons, chrétiens : Christians, let us walk! 

Marchons, chrétiens au combat, a glorie,
  Marchons, chrétiens, sur les pas de Jésus.
  Nous remporterons la victoire,
Et la couronne des élus.”

(Christians, let us walk to the glory,

Christians, let us walk to war, (and the) glory
Christians, let us walk on the feet of Jesus.
We are winning the victory,
And, the crown of the eleets.)

The ceremonies ended with Schubert’s “Gloria”

Gloire, gloire au Seigneur, a Lui gloire,
Diront sans fin les esprits bien heureux
Gloire, gloire au Seigneur, a Lui gloire,
Paix au coeur droit ne cherchant que les Cieux

(Glory, glory to God, glory to Him,
Let us say endlessly happy spirits
Glory, glory to God, glory to Him,

Peace to the right soul that searches nothing but skies!)

How serene all of these were. Undescribable and unforgettable.

-97-

14

            For tonite’s Cabinet Meeting we gathered at the RECTANGULAR OFFICE, as I had cited before. Why they had called here “rectangular, the reason was very simple. In this room, at the top of the 33rd floor of Pyramid I, everything was shaped in from of a rectangle. Was there a ‘secret’ freemason amongst our founding fathers, I don’t know. The windows, tables, chairs, the library material, electrical systems and decorative material all in were of a rectangular shape. From the windows, it were possible to see far away distances by kilometers the four corners of the Republic Island. Also the “IGL = Information Gathering Laboratory” and an “Observatory” were occupying the top place. Even though for a possible fire all precautions were taken care of, and just in case of a power failure, an iron made staircase, protected with unbreakable glass of 10 cm. thick, in a spiral way, is descending from here down to the bottom at the outside of the building, passing-by every single storey in the building, available to evacuate the people if and when needed. Next to the lightning rod at the utmost point, there was a waving flag: The flag of New Atlantis, a white base and a rainbow at the middle: Hope of all mankind.

No need to say, all my ministers were right on time in the Rectangular Office, taking their seats all around me at the Rectangular Table. I touched the “registration” at the beginning of the Conference. THERE IS NO NEED FOR MINI-SKIRTED FEMALE SECRETARIES TO ACCOMPANY US IN OUR MEETINGS LATE SUNDAY NIGHTS. At the end, we compile our printed material by hand, each receives one, one extra copy left on the table that the following morning a regular clerk when comes to work, by the direction of the Personnel Department Head, shall file the minutes of the meeting, whatever forms are proper.

“Okey gentlemen, the prospects shall be here within an hour or so. We shall interview them, and if everything is o.k., naturally we shall give green light. Keath, you had given me the list of the five men and some characteristics:

George K., 33, bachelor, Country came from: REECE;
Smith L., 39, married, from: GLAND;
Clarke M., 28, single, from: RANCE;
Gregor S., 34, married, from: MERICA, and,
Yani Z:, 30, single, from: ALTA ISLAND.

                                                                            -98-

“Keith, would you be kind enough make photocopies of this list for the other ministers? Thank you!” As Keath went to the next room to the Copying Center for that purpose, I continued:

“Needless to say, Keith is going to check tomorrow morning on the International Information Center through “double-pink lines” whether these men have any record or not. Suppose they don’t have any, how we should proceed?

“Where they are going to function?” asked Jack, “namely where they are going to meet? Do they need any permanent housing, any supplies? Or, are they going to use one of the temples that already exists?”

“Since they are going to to their own secret meetings, continuous ceremonies and rituals, they need a separate, independent place. Where do you think such a place could exist?”

“Atilla, what do you think; as I visited the French Church this morning, there I saw the unusued chapel, at the other corner of the garden, under chestnut trees. (I adressed that minute to Keith who was just returning from the copying room who was distrubuting the names’ list) Keith, is that building suitable for them you think or we have to provide some other place?”
“Mr. President, I think it is available. The last we had used that gracious building for three elderly French nuns as special dormitories as well as for some private praying sessions, but when they needed more supervised medical care, we took them to the Retirement House. Since then it is free. Jack, why you, tomorrow morning, don’t send me one of your building supervisors to my office that we should visit the French Church and see what we can do.”
“You bet I shall do Keith.”
“I myself too, in the morning I shall call Pere Pierre, and request a permission from him for such possibility,” I said. “I want to be sure that he should not have any other respectable projects on his mind. Okey?”
“Okey.”
“Furthermore, for any other cleaning, repair, personnel, kitchen or service material and needs, you Jack and Keith, between you, I am sure you’ll arrange then, aren’t you?”
“Yes Sir, by all means“Jack, I have a very special request from you. The other night, as usual I was secreening the entire Halls, especially the sacred meetings of course with no Screen on, but the sound appeared to be somewhat disappearing, week or interrupted, noisy. Particularly that of Mormon’s Church. Would you be kind enough to check there, of course in as much as in a natural manner possible and let me know whether there is anything wrong in communication channels? For this prospective building to, on the grounds of St. Ethienne Church?”
“Sure, Mr. President. Now already is the beginning of the summer, we are about to start to make a general surveillance for all. I shall pay a particular attention to the buildings that you mentioned. And, I will report you back.”
“Thank you Jack. And, your gracious ladies, Edith and Debra, I did not lean upon you to night that much. Besides the subjects that we had spoken personally at the beginning of the week, is there anything that you would like to contribute to night?”

-99-

Both ladies with velvety smiles, “Thank you, Mr. President. You are quite loaded to night. Nothing special. If there shall be, you know, we are quick to lay eggs!” (Everyone laughed!)

At this point the group of five, in their clean attire and polite mannerism, appeared at the open door and, after the customary formal introductions and name exchanges amongst all, sat down on the chairs around the Rectangular Table.
“Well, gentlemen, first of all I hope you feel very comfortable here, in our land, that also is going to be your land. There had been a complete week since your arrival, is everything in order? Settlement in the houses, the routine evaluations?”
“Yes, Mr. President, everything is in order, nearly perfect.”, responded Smith L. “We are from GLAND, have two children, Alec 5, and Heather 7, who immensely loved the clean and orderly way of life. Plenty of room to run. Big screen to watch everything big, you know kids. I am sure, Mr. Gleem’s office received the total evaluations. I guess, in a short while, we shall be provided with some jobs that I am quite anxious to start.
“What was your job or training in your Home?”
“I am a mechanic; I worked as a master mechanic in auto-repair business, then in some industrial machinery, milk industry and alike. My wife used to work in nursing homes for elderly.”
“You gentlemen, let us start from George, Mr. K. Would you like to summarize with a few sentences who are you and what you were doing?”
“Well, I am from REECE, a bachelor. I worked in sailing business and, in the production and repair of sailcloath, aslo worked in winehouse, as taster for years.”
“I am sure we shall use your first qualification at large. Well, Mr.Clarke M., what about you?”
“Sir, I am from RANCE; also single. I am principally an auto-mechanic. I was one of the private chauffeurs of a motor company vice-presidents.
“Mr. Gregor S., you Sir?
“Well, I am from MERICA, Sir. I worked at a News’ stand for years, then I had my own. I am married, having one son of 7, Gary. He is quite a boy. My wife worked at the Education Department as teacher’s helper with the pre-schoolers.”
“And you, Mr.Yani Z, the last but not the least, what about your whereabouts?
“Well, I’m from ALTA ISLAND and a graduate of a Junior College, specializing in Public Relations, also doing a lot of work to guide the tourists. I am a bachelor too.”
“Very fine gentlemen, for this briefing. Now, would you tell me how did you get the idea of establishing a Free-Masonry Lodge in this New Atlantis Republic? Did you know each other before and most importantly, what are your credentials in Freemasonry, if you would like to be the founders of this Brotherhood?”

-100-

“No, Mr. President, we did not know each other until we came here, to the Island by boat,” replied Mr. Smith L., “We all belong to certain nominations, as usual, and the least, has third, namely “Masters” degree in Freemasonry in our original homes, registered officially in the lodges that are internationally registered and recognized. I, for the past two years, was “The Right  Worshipful Senior Grand Warden” at the Battleborough, Lodge No:176 in Land, having been finished my 33rd degree two years ago. Junior Grand Warden then, I was. You should not have any doubts about it, otherwise, how we could initiate this very responsible and respectful project here? On the way, before reaching New Renfusa, as we have met by chance -as you may have heard how masons do recognize each other by their general mannerism and way that they walk, talk etc.-  were talking whether any Lodge in our new land was present; naturally neither of us knew what facilities were present here that we could practice.”
“This is much more than I expected Mr. Smith L., truthfully. The rest of you, also are registered in an internationally acceptable free and accepted masons lodges?”
“Yes Sir, sure we are!”

I plunged into thoughts and then looking to the faces of my Cabinet Members whether the things were satisfactory or not for them too. After reading a green light in their looks, I started to talk slowly:
“Gentlemen. Based upon your words, I, as President of this Republic of New Atlantis, also taking into the account of my cabinet members ‘silent’ okeys, initially give you a start for your noble project. Starting tomorrow morning on, through Mr. Gleem’s office, the Minister of Administration and Personnel, your names will be forwarded to your original Lodges where you are registered. Again by tomorrow, our Administrative Department officials shall be starting for a search for your worshipping place. Initially we thought the old chapel at the St. Ethienne French Catholic Church grounds, if Pere Pierre has no objection.”

Clarke joyously intervened my talk, “Oo, Mr. President, I hope it will come true. It is a beautiful place. Incidentally, I saw you there this morning with your wife. It was my first visit, but I loved it.”
“Oh, good, I am glad you liked it. And, as I know somehow about the Freemasonry, I advice you start up working within yourselves. First of all,
1)  Addressing to me, write up your project and apply and register at the Department of Administration,
2)  For the offices be held, divide the possible titles and duties among yourself. To start with, since your are just five people now, I advise the following offices and officers should be decided and nominated by you: The Most Worshipful of Grand Master, The Right Worshipful of Junior Grand Warden, The Very Worshipful of Grand Secretary, The Very Worshipful of Junior Grand Deacon, and The Worshipful Grand Sword Bearer. Forwad those names immediately to me.
3)  I shall forward these nominations and my approval of them, of course temporarily, to the lodges that you are registered with, and with their final advice, either directly or through them, I shall endeavour to register you with International Free and Accepted Masons.”

-101-

4)  At the first opportunity, that is to say within a few days, or a week or so, I would like to present you to the entire Nation first on the Big Screen, and give some introduction. I am sure that some people know something about this organization. I personally don’t want anything hidden or secretive, as open as a clean heart, all your activities and sharing shall be at the open, as Old Greeks used to say, “A real honest person could act when he is alone, as if he is at the presence of Zeus!”
D’accord gentlemen?”
D’accord Mr. President. Thanks by millions.”

Then, they shook hand one-by-one and left us. The general consensus among us had been a very favorable one. And, our ministers extended their congragulations and thanks to me for a brief but efficient, fruitful and informative meeting. I said, “This is my duty. This is why I am here for.”
“Okey three musketeers, pick up your wifes and kids, and go home. Ladies, thanks to your graceful existence too. I have to meditate and read some books. Pleasant dreams!”

-102-

               15

This is monday morning. Another “not that much routine week” is just starting. The only difference is: The newcomers to the State. For every other six months or so, they bring new flesh and blood, the City-State is in a state of livelyhood and joy. So, I requested Edith to accompany me who very graciously agreed upon a train-ride city tour, at times coming down to the very streets, restaurants where people are shopping, eating, taking new things to their new homes in a joy. This is quite an education for us, I am sure for them too.

So, at about 10.00 A.M. we got on the train right in front of Pyramid I and circle around, as I call it “newcomers follies.” Old timers used to say in French, “Bon observeur, bon médécin!” (Good observant is a good medical man!) Trains of course were presently much more fuller than the previous weeks. The people who almost completed all medical and personal achievement tests and evaluations, now are throwing themselves to the street, ice-cream parlors, restaurants and shopping plazas for indeed a free-dreamland satisfaction. We are witnessing first these wishful shopping chit-chats, like, “Mom, I really want to have a nice, pink night-gown. May be two. The other day I have seen such beautiful gym-shooes. All white and blue, red stripes around. Wow!” “Dad, I saw a blue-jean as I used to dream of. Is it tre they say all for free? Then, I would like to go to ice-cream parlor too, I haven’t eaten a banana split for a long, long time!” “Mom, do you remember, you promised me an Angora cat. This week-end shall we go to the Animal World and get one?” “Of course my dear.” “I hope it is not that expensive.” “It is for free for the citizens, we don’t have to pay anything!” “Mom, how come? Why the things should be for free? Who pays those monies?” “Government. Money is not circulating in the market, but I and daddy shall be working every day somewhere. So, everyone helps everyone even without knowing each other and every person is equal. Isn’t it nice? On our way back, we can buy some toys too.” “Good Mom, but what we shall do when Santa Claus comes to town in Christmas?” “Here Christmas is every day. Santa Claus, as you have just started to understand and discover last Holiday Season that is just a symbol of goodness, kindness and givenness. If human beings would and realy could be a Santa Claus, here is our chance. That’s why we left your grandparents and the other belowed friends behind, not just for an adventure but for a dream that can come true not through the statesmen, politicians and armed soldiers but through very essence of our own existence: God loving, human loving, unselfish, hardworking, non-envious, giving, sharing individuals. Let’s get off. We came to downtown!” I cannot add anything else to these beauties.

-103-

There, we got off too. We entered into one of the largest department stores in downtown, “Jacey’s!” There too, you can easily track the eager-beaver new customers, who, in spite of their best wills and dignity, shall nearly attack whatever is offered or on the scene, but within the next six months or so, for the next newcomers, they shall just smile with a comfort, remembering how themselves had behaved six months ago.

My old habit is to visit bookstores of course where the people do not look for “Do-it-yourself” or “How you can be more successful in business or sex?” “The name of the game is money” kind of books that we don’t display that much because people want differently, and indeed there is no need for them. Teen-agers, of course, still dream of a sentimental life, “Heidi”s, “Sleeping Beauty”s, some may still prefer “Anna Carenina”, “Doctor Jivago” or existentialistic and post-existentialistic novels, “stranger, now?”, “return of Hamlet”, “Would King Lear Live in 21st Century?”, “Don Quijote, welcome home!”, “Celestial Melody”, “Shaman’s Loves”, “Dimensions of Sky Life”, “The Fate of the Universe”, “Physiology and Histology of Thinking and Love”, “Art of Praying and Dying”, “Angel Follies”, “The Anatomy of the Religion”, “Frequencies in Thinking and Feeling For Each Other”, “Stories from Previous Lives”, “The Poetry of Non-Being”, “Phobias in Flowers”,“The Invisible Bridge Between Sun and Moon” are best-sellers now, of course just by definition, otherwise as anything else, all books are free too.

Thou human beings continue to eat: Pop-corn, cheee-burgers, musroom-burgers, burger-burgers, chocolate candies, cheesoronies, macoronies, roni-ronies, fried potatoes, fried bananas, pickled melons and watermelons; drink mineral waters, sherbets, fruit juices and every kind of meat: Frogs, crocodiles, fish, sheep and chicken, fresh or cooked, baked or fried. We encourage green vegetables: Cauliflowers, spinach, squash and beans, salads, broccolis, carrots, mashrooms and fresh apples, peaches, melon, grapes, figs, fresh or dessicated. So, nothing is new in this old world.

Toy stores are in a real booming stage. Younger the ages, more ambitious and unsatiable the children are. “Hey, look at that, mom, I want this electric train. I want that flying helicopter too. Oo, look at the blocks, second-aid kit. Mom, are there any guns, machine guns here? No? Oo, too bad?” The attending clerk advices one type of toy from each department; so one has to chose either electrical train or helicopter; crayons or water-color set; if you choose a three-wheel bycycle, you can not have a two-wheeler at the same time. Note book, unless required in a very special type from the school, one at a time. You can eat chocolate, or cholate cake, even chocolate cake with ice-cream on it, but cannot eat chocolate cake and mille-feuille pastry too. It is a health principle. Too much is too much, and overweighing is a medical sickness. Besides, from earlier ages the children have to learn to control their ambitions. We respect the old saying, “One is what he eats!”

-104-

Dress and clothing departments are much the same in essence but at a much more slower pace and less ambitions displayed. “I love these skirts, can I have two of them? No? Okey, I can have only one, this straw yellow one. Thank you.” “Can I have this shawl? Okey, Thank you. This pair of gloves. I need undercloth too. How many? One pair each? Okey. Measure:36 please. Handkerchiefs? One? Okey. This pair of Moccasins? No.8,5 for my feet? Perfect! Thank you. Let me try, oh, fits perfectly. Let me see, what else? Can I go to parfumery department too? Today? Oo, thank you.”

Edith and I set at the cafeteria for a light luncheon. Service is either self for ready things, or you may order to cook, like omelet as we both did. With an additional fruit salad,  and a glass of milk, we were quite satisfied. The people who were serving around were very pleasant doing their shift work very diligently and willingly, and the second and then the third shifts would be coming. Three-shift cafeterias and restaurants were restricted only to populated areas, like hospitals, factories and alike, otherwise two-shift services are generally good enough to serve the entire population. Drug stores also were working only two shifts, and in case of any need, hospitals, health centers throughout the Island could supply the emergency medicine. As we said before, transportation, namely rail-car service is available for every other ten minutes that is also on twenty-four hour a day basis, but, after 22.00 P.M. to 01.00 A.M. they come down to every other twenty minutes, and from 01.00 A.M. until 07.00 A.M. they are available for every other half an hour. Should there be any accident or mishap of any kind and someone need any help, transportation or any health issue, you could push one red botton that is placed on a special small concrete construction with one hundred meters intervals at the both sides of the streets, in a few minutes an emergency vehicle from nearby hospital, a male helper and a registered nurse with a first-aid kit in hand, will rush to your area immediately, since those concrete blocks all numbered, coded and mapped. On the same block, protected with a thick glass, there is also a red phone laying that you also could pick it up and speak to someone who can help you twenty hours a day, regardless who you are and wherever you are. We love our citizens and care about them.

Well, this kind of life might be boring to some people because of non-existence of gangsters, car races, police chases, bullet firing and drunk people’s halloring, shouting around. When I was a young boy at our arrival here, still there was no police force; instead some night-watchmen were making rounds. They were not carrying guns, but mops. They were dressed in dark blue coats with the same color caskets on their heads. Their communication system was that of their whistles. On each street there was one, and were letting each other know about their whereabouts. They were ready to help the people if needed, like someone was assaulted or a house was about to be broken, like two hundred years ago some third world countries used to have them. They were very frendly fellows, woul chat with the young girls who were coming late from movies, would accompany them if needed, an alderly lady would ask for help to cross the street, someone was searching for a pharmacy and alike. Now, everything is more efficient, fast and -fortunately or unfortunately- formal. After briefing these to Edith who did not have this experience as a youngster, I thanked her for her lovely company and wished a nice time for the rest of the day.

-105-

                                                                            16

 

          Well, this is monday evening again, and after having my supper with my wife, in my home and special work desk. As I experienced something strange last monday evening, I am dying to hear what is going on in Mormon Church!

I touched the “sound” button and am awaiting anxiously. At last something began to be heard.
Sarvan abhivadaye vah! Oo, they speak of Sanskrit. (Meaning: I greet you all!) (A few unclear voices.”)
Ciram adarsanem aryasya vayam udvignah!” (We have been distressed of not seeing your Honor for a long time!)
Cirasya kalasya praptah asi.” (You have arrived after a long time.)
Anyah kuh agacchati?” (Who else is coming?
George ca Kevork!” (George and Kevork)
Sadhu.” (Good)
Bhhagavant..” (Your reverence)
Mitranam eva priyam etat. (To friends, this is a welcome night.) Arya, api satror uyasenam upalah-dham?” (Have you discovered a weakness of your enemy, sir?)
Na tatha!” (Not yet!)
Jnayatam punah kim etad iti!” (Find out again what it is!)”
Api khalu svapna esa syat?” (Could this indeed be a dream?”
Kim uktavan asi?” (What did you say”)
Api khalu svapna esa syat, aryah?” (Could it be indeed a dream, Your Excellency?”
Khalu!.. punar, drsya..” (Certainly! but, to be seen..)
Akarnayati!” (Listen to!) (then, something incomprehensible..)
Nı ayam katha-vibhago ısmabhir anyena va sruta:parvah.” (This part of the story has not been heard before by us or anyone else.” -a few sounds, then-
Tat kim ity asankase?” (Why then you are afraid?)
“Avagacchami te tesmin
sauhardam.” (I understand your fondness for him.)
kim tu ‘katham asmahbir upagantavya’ sampadharayami!”
(But I am wondering how we should approach him!”
İcchathı aivı aitan, na va?” (Do you want this or not?) Dehi me prativacanam.” (Give me an answer.)

 

-106-

Asmi!” (I am).
Distya dharma. Sadhu! Su:yanah. N’edam vismarisyami.(Congragulation! Bravo! Good man! I will not forget this!)
Sru! Apnuhi prathama… anyutha, hata! Asti mant Moroni Plates. Band ca pariraksyantam asya pranah. Aduna!” “Listen! Obtain first… otherwise, kill! He is the possessor of Moroni Plates. Enter into his friendship and spare his life! Now!)

I turned the knob off. I had heard enough. These were really and truly astonishing for me, and were occurring for the first time at the Presidential level.  From time to time, we hear some loose talk, threat or some uprise-like moves but they never come alive in spite of the fact that we do not have any armed police force. People come here in their own choosing but knowing a little bit personal and social psychology, when the basic needs are not satisfied, then oppressed, repressed envies, desires and feelings may come close to the surface. But, I sincerely belive that the system in toto does not permit for grandiosity or foul play. If you don’t have monitary system, in spite of the fact that this may partially curtail a healthy challenge in the commerce and may be in the national growth and advance in some areas, but we are advanced enough as far as civilization is concerned; we people who came from old worlds, know better what “we should not do”, other than “what we should do”. At the moment, the Republic is going through the second generation -like me- who is in power and eveything (not everything, except this last mystery to be truthful!) seems to be under good controls. But, I sincerely believe that after the third generation’s dominance, the nation shall really get level off.

Anyway, let us come to the puzzle. There are a lot of serious questions need to be answered. First of all, why people speak Sanskrit?. I am the only one in this nation, due to my social psychiatry education know that dead language, as I had mentioned earlier somewhere. It is well possible they don’t want anybody should hear and know what they are up to. Perhaps, perhaps not. Secondly, who is this “Your Majesty?” Since we are not a political empire or an Emirate, or a “safe” place for escapees from genocides, this could well be a religious or sacred chevaliers group’ adventures or ambitions or something like that. The request for establishment a Freemasonry Lodge which came contemporary with this mystery, now gains a special importance; is it a complete coincidance or is there any interrelatedness between? What are those “Moroni Plates”? Never heard of them. The person, I gather supposedly have them is who? One of the state greats? Or ME? Oh my gush, I really thrilled, since they talked of a “killing” that had never occurred in this State’s history within the past sixty years, not even once. I know I do not have such a thing in my possession. I don’t have any ambition of any sort, any unsatisfied envie, an eye on anything, God knows that and my poeple here know that. I do not have any hidden property or steel safes or… Wait a minute, let me think. When I said “steel safe”, that brought to my mind my grand-father’s belongings that were passed from him to the third generation, namely to me for safe-keeping; but for God’s sake, I even don’t know what are they? Anyways, this is one important point  to search for. But before anything else, I am going up to the Presidental Library and make a little bit research in ancient books and

-107-

and encyclopaedias, and see what they write about Mormons and those Moroni Plates. As I started to move, I felt better. If there is a hidden mystery somewhere and I could do something to solve this uneasiness, I know I am the person who could do and would do that. Oh, I already feel better now.

Our library may not be comparable to those of Atican’s or ancient nations’ national galleries, but for the reserach, is uncomparably better and much more practical than most of them, in a way, quite unique. As I had been elected as President to the New Atlantis Republic, I had donated my ten thousand of Latin, French, German, English, Italian, Sanskrit, Spanish, Turkish and Arabic volumes to this very special library. Secondly, since my childhood on I myself kept writing “the contents” and “idioms” to the tops of the pages with crayon of the books that I read, that, later on, those notes were classifed and entered into our Supreme Mega Computers. Throughout years either at the University while teaching or in general education programs, I advocated this system to the entire nation that, now, almost anyone who reads a book does the same, and, whether they donate the book or just bring it in temporarily let be borrowed by our master librarians for a while, all these titles are compiled in huge volumes. For instance, as you may touch the word “love”, in a split second, the compilation of all idioms, sayings, the verses from poems or a few sentences from all write-ups come true on your screen, like, from “Bible” or “Koran”, from Aristo’s “State”, or “Aristoteles’ “Greek Theatre”, or Solon’s “Sayings”, Homer’s “Iliada”, Shakespeare’s “King Lear” or “Hamlet”, V. Hugo’s “Miserables”, S. Zweig’s “The History of Yesteryears”, Chechov’s “Three Sisters” etc. This system, of course permits for valuable research projects in depth. Any case, for this personal contribution of mine, I am really proud of myself. Once more, whaetever I have learned in this world, is not mine, it is the product of this culture and shall remain so consciously, and will be renewed, rejuvanated and re-appearing in the subconscious of the forthcoming generations as”collective unconscious”. Incidentally, for old-timers like me the best gift to give a friend is a book, especially old prints. The rest, is published by the State and free-exchange is already the mode. We share everything openly in this land.

There were relatively a few books and limited information about MORMONS and MORONI PLATES, but, old good Encyclopaedia Ritannica, Panati’s book about “Sacred Things and Customs” directly gave me the initial information and knowledge that I badly needed. I could not find an original “Book of Mormons” that I should request from the Leader of the Church right tomorrow morning that could also give me a chance to visit the church tomorrow evening anyways. (Let me see whether I shall be able to identify those voices that I heard from the system. Shame, shame on me!) As you also shall learn with me, the relatively short resources about this subject are due to Mormonism’s quite late presentation to the world, say for the last couple of centuries or so, thus not being a well-studied subject to the thinkers and philosphers of the world, as the other great religions might have been.

-108-

Well, here it is what the books say about this religion.
Old Testemant informs us that God, assigned three archangels to different duties: Michael was the national guardian angel for Israel, is “like God” (Hebrew), is imagined as the warrier leader of the heavenly hosts against the forces of evil. At the early and medieval Christianity, he is regarded as helper of the Christian forces against the heaten. He is  the heavenly high priest, keeps the keys of haven.  In Islam, called as “Mika(i)l”, is recognized as the controller of the forces of the nature, with his 1,000  assistants, called “karüibiyün” (cerubim), providing men food and knowledge. He was the one who delivered Moses the Ten Commandements which tuned to a much more deeper piety. His feast day is on September 20th. Along with Gabriel, they did herald the birth of monotheistic Judaism, Christian-based Christianity, and, Koran inspired Islam.

            Gabriel, is conceived as “God’s man” (Hebrew), “God’s messenger,” who announced to the Virgin Mary she was to bear Son of God as well as announcing the coming birth of John the baptist. In Islam, recognized as “Gibril”(Gebreal) – ‘faithful spirit’, also reveaaled the Koran to Mohammed. In Christian art, Gabriel is depicted as a human figure with a long hair and multicoloured wings, holding a sceptre, or a lily. His feast day is on March 24th.

              Raphael, “God heals” (Hebrew), is known as the healer of the Tobit’s blindness (The apocryphal book of Tobit) and the conquerer of the demon Asmodeus. Also ‘patron of travellers’, He is “the angel of the spirits of men”. His feast day is on October 24th.

In the A.C. 1820’ies, in the U.S.A., in Palmyra, N.Y. to be exact, the Mormon Archangel Moroni inspired a teen-eager, named Joseph SMITH, to establish the “Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.”

As MORMON doctrine dictates, GOD, who was a MAN once upon a time, had married a “heavenly mother” and therefore had been a father of “spirit children” who had assumed outwardly bodily shapes and populated the world. Marriage is a very sacred thing for Mormons; and they are expected to marry at a Mormon Temple, in two styles in their own choice: “for time”, and “for eternity.” First through “baptisim”, then “marriage through a Mormon Temple”, a Mormon himself becomes God-like.
Consequently, Mormons are very much attached to the Church labor deeply, even endlessly one would say. One of the most prominent believes is that they are “able to convert the souls of deceased non-believers”, through a ceremonial staging, called “babtism of the dead.” In A.C. 1995, Jews had asked Mormons “to stop converting dead Jewish Holocaust victims” of the World War Two (A.C. 1938-45) into the Mormon faith. Upon this request, Mormon Church Administration Headquarters in Salt Lake City, Utah, had agreed to remove more than 380,000 Jewish people’s names -that were registered at the International Genealogical Index- from such baptism. However, it is known that the Church still practices to convert the dead souls, at the moment about 20 million being registered.

-109-

Mormon life, in reality, heavily depends upon the Family, however male oriented. Wife achieves exaltation, a kinf of ecstasy through participating in her husband’s eternal priesthood. Husband who is a man, is a kind of priest and even God, or His representative. Their belief extends to the point that, the glorified-exalted couples spend eternity in painless and pleasurable procreations; they must continue their existence in all other planets too where they may be worshipping the original Heavenly Father and Mother.

Mormons believe that, they did live in CHRIST’s time. We already know that the Christianity, had itself figured out from the Jewish Sacred Scriptures, beyond any doubt. Similarly, according to the Islamic belief, Jewish Prophet Abraham was the first Muslim. Thus, if this is true, Islam antedates Judaism. According to the Latter-day Saints theology, during His lifetime, Jesus Christ himself had established here, on the earth, particularly at Jerusalem the original “The Church of Jesus Christ”, and, “the Saints” were its members. After His resurrection, Jesus had visited the New World (America), and there, before ascending to heaven, He had established a church that was the beginning of the official re-starting of Mormons in modern world.

In the year A.C. 1820, a fifteen-year old young man Joseph SMITH (A.C. 1805.- A.C.1844) received his first divine vision. Jesus Christ, through his (Mormon) Archangel MORONI had warned him “not to go to any other church, since until then, a true church did not esist!” Following that, in the forthcoming ten years or so, he inspired a serie of revelations that had claimed him as a Reverend, then the First Prophet of the new church, namely the “The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints”. Then, previously established “The Earlier-day Saints” Church, had been extincted. Rev. Smith, however, had to be involved in several bloody battles, like Mohammed, moved around a lot with His followers, and died at a very early age of 39, during one of those battles.

Since Mormons also believed in “polygamy” and practiced so -including the Founder  Prophet), in A.C. 1856, a Republican presidential platform enacted a law against that. Until A.C. 1890, more than one thousand men were convicted on ‘poligamy’ charges. At the same date, the U.S. Supreme Court gave its final decision on this issue: “The Polygamy is illegal!” As a coincidance, a Wilford Woodruff, the head of the Mormon Church in Utah then, said he had “received a divine command on the issue that the multiple wives practice should be stopped!”, therefore it did stop.

The history of the religions teaches us that, all religions and/or sacred belief systems, had their own books of inspiration: For JUDAISM: Tanak-Old Testament; for CHRISTIANITY: New Testament-Apocrypha (Hidden things);  for ISLAM: The Koran-The Recitation; for CONFUCIANISM: Analects-Selected Sayings of Conficious; for HINDUISM: The Vedas-the wisdom; for BUDDHISM: The Tipitaka-three baskets; and for MORMONISM : the Book of Mormon.

-110-

Joseph Smith, the founder prophet, had received from the Angel MORONI, the “golden Moroni plates”, a kind of “tablets” that were the proofs of old Israeli registration of Mormons, sacred history and beliefs, that due to wars and constant moves during the settlement in mid-west provinces of the United States in A.C. 1850’ies, were completely disappeared and until nowadays, their whereabouts are not known. Supposedly, Reverend Smith translated that knowledge into English and turned them into the Mormonic Bible. The Book of Mormons that accepts God as a real person with a visible body of flesh and bones; that is originally registered in papyric writings, collected and saved at the Metropolitan Museum of Art in New York City…

The other very interesting claim in the Book of Mormon -reportedly, I did not read it yet!-, according to the writings who supposedly read them, is that, the virtuous, industrious, fair-skinned Nephites, later on were exterminated by the sinful, red-skinned Lamanites. There follows the life philosphy of Mormons: God’s good people are first very prosperous and prideful, then decadent; finally, they are punished and they repent. This moral cycle is very well known and recorded in the sacred literature.

The Book of Mormon, denies the existence of the “original sin” and the family relationships could be eternal. This view is more anthropometric than that of theocentric.

One of the Joseph Smith’s revealed scriptures was: “The Book of Abraham”, Similar writings, as said above, on papyrus exist in the Metropolitan Museum of Art. In Smith’s translation, person with ‘black skins’ were cursed, and, as to pertaining to the priesthood, black Afro-Americans were excluded from any office in the Mormon Church.

Very interesting material, tiring to eyes and mind, but taught me several things and fired me forward to search more. It is quite late at night; tomorrow morning I shall make arrangements to attend to the Mormon Church, perhaps to start with a private visit tomorrow evening; then, yes, then to open my grandpa’s memoires and start to read. I believe it contains very important information, may be the keys to this puzzle that possiby, or probably may be threatening somebody’s, including my own life. Anyways. For to nite, at least our “Idioms’ Encyclopaedia” gained some  new ‘key words’ and corresponding entries, like: Mormons, Joseph Smith, The Book of Mormons, The Book of Abraham, Nephites, Lamanites, Moroni Plates, Wilford Woodruff and enrichened the World War II Haulocasts, Archangel Michael, Archangel Raphael, Archangel Gabriel, Mohammed, Polygamy, Islam, Judaism and Christianity.

I am going to bed. Goodnight everybody!

-111-

16

             As I sat at my desk, naturally first thing came to my mind that to call Mormon Church headquarters at down-town, and request an appointment for this evening, if it were possible, from Reverend Arthur, the President of the Church. It did not take that too long to accomplish that; Rev. Arthur, in his very calm and settled, sure tone of voice, greeted me in his usual gentelmanly and charmingly attitude:

“Good morning Mr. President!”
“Good morning Reverend Arthur.
“It is indeed a pleasure to hear from you. I know how busy you might be that we have not seen you in our Church for a while. What can I do for your Excellency?”
“My dear friend, I would like to make a visit with you, if possible this evening. Are you too busy?”
“Yes and no, but for you naturally no. From these newcomers there seems to be a very interesting small group that would like to join our Church, so they are coming to visit us again this evening. You may meet them if you wish but not absolutely necessarily. We could meet in Parish Hall or in my office, can invite a few others, commensurate with the intent of your visit, by all means.”
“Okey, thank you, I shall be there; say at 19.30 P.M., alright?”
“Alright Sir, perfect. See you then.”

I took a deep breath. My heart was slightly poundering in my chest cage, but, this was to be done as they used to say in old country, “You have to hold the bull from horns, otherwise he can nail you down!” Also, as French say, “Anything that starts, has to finish!” Soon after that I received a message from Edith, Minister of Education -you also know her by now- who would like to send her assistant, Michael Deem, if I wish to, for the Summer Literary Festival. Naturally I said yes, at this point and time in my life, I needed a little bit festival-like activities, even the thought of it that should relax my mind a little bit that recently, as you know well, had been under some tension.

-112-

Michael Deem, is a slim, tall, serious looking gentelman, with an Education Degree (Ed.D.), soon appeared in my office. He greeted me very gently and shook hands warmly. He was holding a rather thick bunch under his arm.
“Sit down, please, last week when we were talking about the Festival with Dr.Plump, even thou we did not fix a proximate date for the event, we both had the impression that, particularly of being quite busy with prospective citizens, the Festival would be displayed toward the end of the summer. Is there any change in planning?”
“Yes, Sir. You were right, we were already busy with the evaluations anyways, but they finished astonishingly early; and, during our contacts with people, they showed a tremendous interest for some musical and theatrical festival, staging their original countries dresses, music, dances and alike total cultural activities too. Consequently, Dr. Plump and I thought we should consult with you, and if you wish, either we should replace the Literary Festival with that type of more elaborate, cultural festival towards the end of the summer, or, do the Literary Festival soon, say in a few weeks, and then, toward the end of the summer, stage the other. What do you think, Sir?”
“Thank you asking me. Well, I still favor of doing the Literary Festival for the fact that for the past twenty five years, it had almost been a traditonal event; we should not skip this year. Is there any other obstacle or reason we should not make it soon?”
“Oo, no, we could do it anytime. If you wish.”
“I shall call the Communication department right away and give necesssary directives for Big Screen appearances and advertisement, you also may get in touch with Mr. Clarke who is the chief of that division for further details. I think general plan should be this way: People should be informed that the Festival will be of two-day duration, at one week-end, say two or thee weeks from now, depanding upon your readiness. The subjects for competiton for this year, again are “Poems” and “Short Stories”. Every one shall participate with only one entry, and shall read himself or herself. As a place, I still recommend the “Torpedo Fish Beach Green Field”, the picnic field next to the Animal World that while people challenge with each other, people can have a chance to go to visit animals, also to swim too. Between the challengers, celebrity literary men and women should read some poems, literary pieces between, just to decorate the event. What do you say, Mr. Deem?”
“Sounds very good Sir.”
“Naturally, Dr. Plump and you make the final decision and the time-table. I am sure, you will not forget to select a jury, under Edith’s chairpersonship, of course including you too. So, by Friday let us get in touch with other and see where we are. Okey youngman?”
“Thank you Sir, much obliged!”

It took for another two minutes to give a call to Mr. Clarke and give him highlights of our plan. As usual, in our State everyone is in “alesta”, ready to sail any minute anywhere.  I was rushing, on the other hand, to run and get out of the diary of my grand-father’s sealed bag that had been in dusts for almost half a century. How exiting is uncovering some mysteries and hidden material, as we used to enjoy in our mid-childhood, playing hide-and-sick in closets.

-113-

17

 

Even though I know whole-heartily that time has come that I should open the past history and read my grand-father’s diary. I had avoided this for a long time, but as if there was a hidden hand was pulling me back. My grandfather who was also a physician, an analyst, the first man in the family tree who had crossed the family and country boundaries, extending himself to the other challenges of the world. A man with a legend in his own life style, adventures, accomplishments and glories and defeats which he has been through. My father, Ismailov the 2nd, or with his first name Souhi, used to talk about him all the time, frankly I appreciated those very much, but I am a person who, as a principle, lives in the present and the future while still being respectfull, non-judgmental and silent about the past, because human beings do whatever they can do under those circumstances, nothing else. However, in spite of the fact that my attitude’s being “past is past, let it rest there!”, I wanted to remember my grandfather as he was in my memories. Some people are legend, they might be great, it is so because they are presented that way to assume so, to live with them day-to-day might be a different story. Therefore, if it were my choice whether I could live with him or not, is a different thing. When I came to “New Atlantis” with my Dad, as I said before, I was only ten years old, and left grandfather in Old Country. He died 18 yers later and my Dad went to his funeral and brought back his ashes that are right here now, in a steel brief-case, right in front of me now. My father had told me that, since my grandfather had not died in this country, we did not need to stock his ashes with the common Crematory here though if one day I wanted to do it, I could do so. I should keep this case that contains “the body ashes” and “very important material, diary etc.” that might involve me one way or the other, and, one day, the situation was going to speak for itself and in a way, obliging me to open it and reveal the secrets, if it had any. To me, right time seemed to me ringing its invisible bells. Opening code of the lock of the steel brief-case was 177, my  primary school number that was most sacred to grandfather, as my father has said. So, here we are, without any ceremony other than my heavy sounding heart beats, I said “Open Sesame!” and lack was opened.

-114-

At the left side of the brief-case, there was a wooden box, obviously hand-made and looked very special. It is covered with very delicate flowery figures all around. A small wooden key is in its hole. Obviously this the ash-box. Under it, there lays a “Glorious Koran”, as I was told, was given to him his most belowed person in his life, his aunt, with the promise “to be burried with it!”. The rest of the case, is full of beautifully and compulsively arranged several cartoon files.  Each of them carefully marked for its content: “My childhood”, “School Years”, “University Years”, “Military Service”, First Marriage”, “Across the Ocean”, “My Children”, “Second Marriage”, “Glorious, Achievement Years”, “Decline and Return!”

I am a very patient person and I would have wished I would have read all of them, line by line and in order, from the beginning up to the end. May be one day. Now, I have to be away from all sensitivities and emotions, I would like to find some facts that most probably caused my grandfather’s constant moving around, unexpected decline and the rest of the circumstances. What was the mystery? What was the inside story of those recordings that I have not been able to connect?  Since I was the grandson and carrying “the remainings of my ancestors”, hopingly thorugh reading and uncoding, if necessary, these documents, would have brough an end to the unrest, just decribed.

I already remember the high-lights of his beginnings, medical school years in old country and then crossing the Ocean with a boat for a “New start” somewhere, as we all done; trials and tribulations connected with those; but I am so impatient, and would like to start from the Second Marriage of which even my father who himself lived it through was not very much acknowledged, not knowing about the tiny details of insight stories, and, as a matter of fact, a half-brother who he has had but had never seen him life-time. So, I think for many good reasons, I would start from the second marriage on.

DR. ISMAILOV, Sr
(Diary –  The Second Marriage)

July 19 1968
Code Island

I am very excited to day. My son Ismailov Jr., whose nick-name is Souhi, had begun to take piano lessons. This could be a simple event for anyone I assume, but it is quite important for me. As I had detailed my youthhood events, during my educational years, I was mesmerized by the piano melodies that used to spring from our next neighbor’s walls. Listzs,  Schuberts, Schumans, Beethovens were my dream-fathers. In spite of my beggings, my father and step-mother refused to do anything about it, because “it was unnecessary” in spite of the fact that my father was the owner of a small-grocery store, also a three-storey apartment at the mid-town, and, step-mother who’s six years old son was going to a private

-115-

school; a good money earning dress-maker herself… Then, I had gone to an Classical Oriental Music School, and learned Eastern Music, all by myself, but had promised to myself that “one day, yes, one day, I would grow up, earn some money, and buy a piano.” As I had also given some information in the chapters of the inconveniences and mishaps at the first marriage diary, the day that my son was born, I had bought a piano for him, a “Stark”, upright piano. My ex-(first) wife then had shouted, yelled at me, saying that I had not bought that gift to her but to myself, since that was an old wish of mine (forgetting the fur that I had bought for her after the delivery of the same son). After she left us, my son was too small to play yet and myself, due to work in the hospital and prepare myself for medical examinations, really had not a chance. But now, after having passed the medical examinations and being appointed as Commissioner in the State, and my beloved son reached the age 8, the time was right to start.

So, I asked around. They recommended a Mrs.K., a young mother of late twenties, a private music teacher. I arrranged first in a way that I should come at the beginning of the lesson, go to my work again and come back at the end which I did. A pleasant, blond lady gave her report that my son was above of a mediocre talent, had a “good ear”, and we would start, if I wish. After having my son’s consent, we started. To my son’s honor, I had already brought a chocolate cake that we shared together. I believed my son’s start was also going to give me an initiation, an incentive in the same subject. Due to my age, business and so, I would not start like a small child, but perhaps a correspondence course and a local supervising teacher would do the job, since I knew the notes and the tones, musicality and the rest quite a bit, in general. Anyways, this is how did we start to this thing.

August 17’1968
Code Island

Piano lessons with my son go very well. In the evening, after having our supper, he plays some melodies. Now he is  fingering “The Jingle bells, Jingle bells”. I bet he will be playing the Christmas melodies at the Holy Season. In school he is doing very well too, being at the top. The only thing is worrying me that since he is the only child in this small family, with no mother, plus the fact that father is a workaholic, virtually has no time for anything else, and, my son has very few friends. He goes to the sportive activities, baseball practices that I seldom visit during those times. I don’t want to bring him up in a complete isolation from the outside world. He has very good manners, is well-accepted among his friends. I sometimes invite them to play at our small backyard and mostly go with friends, but they have to come back at sun-down. We don’t have anyone to take care of our house on permanent basis; as I myself decided to do so. On saturdays two of us vacuum the one-and-a half storey ranch where the floors are covered with wall-to-wall carpets, pile up the garbage together and then go for a ride, to the restaurants, bowling, basketball or baseball games. Good and clean life, but needs a little bit more coloring.

-116-

This sunday morning while my son was studying piano, and I, in my pajamas, sweeping, vacuuming the basement where also my home office located, the door-bell rang. Since I was not dressed properly yet, I hesitated a little bit; then, ‘what heck!’, the automatic sweeper in my hands, opened the door. There, a young lady about twenties was standing, thin and polite, also holding a book in her hand. With a gracious smile in her face, she asked:
“Is there a lady in the house?
A little bit angry perhaps, but polite, I answered, “No young lady, there is no lady in this house, here I am, and there, my son is playing piano. What can I do for you?”
“Do you belive in God?”
“Of course I believe, but why you are asking these questions to me right at the door, and obviously I cannot invite you inside because you came in unprecedented, and visibly, I am not in good shape to accept a guest, particularly a lady! But what is the relevance of your question?”
“Well, we are Seventh-Day Adventists (She was alone, but at the cross of the street, a young man was standing-by and perhaps considering him she referred as ‘we’) and would give you a chance to know Lord better that can help you in case off…..”
“Look Lady,” I roared, “what I need now neither Lord nor, what did you say, seventh day…”
“Seventh-Day Adventists!”
“Yes, Seventh-Day Adventists… but a lady who shall make my bed also share it and sweep the floors for me!..” and perhaps being a litle bit rude, I closed the door gently.

Well, this type of behavior was somewhat strange even to me for a such well-tempered man, but I did not think that I have done terribly wrong. Perhaps He -from Upstairs- was sending me messages that there was really something lacking in the household.

September 1’1968
Code Island

My lack about a new marriage is giving me signals but in strange ways.
To day sunday again, and the picture in the house is just the same. Some light house work and my son’s studying piano or playing with Atari and Nintendo.

The doorbell rang again. Strange. I do not have many friends, and if I have, mostly professionals. Poeple very rarely contact me, and if they do, they call me first, as the rule is. Anyway, at least I am relatively better dressed than the previous episode. I opened the door. There stood two relatively older looking couple, of Oriental features, probably Chinese, and a relatively young looking girl, all cleanly dressed up, bowed politely.
“Hello, I am Dr. Ismailov, Sr. Are you sure you are at the right place? Who you are looking for?”
“Oh. No. We are at right place!” replied the fatherly gentleman. “You don’t know me but we know you. Yes you are Dr. Ismailov. Can we come in?”

-117-

With their boldness, a little bit surprised I was, but since the cleaning was almost over, and I had nothing else to do particularly at that time, I invited them in. Indeed, exactly similar to the visits that were in my old Home: You visit someone anytime you want to, as if they are ready for you since they may not have nothing else to do other than just waiting for the guests that God sends you. If you don’t find anyone home at the time of you visit, it does not matter, you can come again until you succeed. A little bit hesitantly I opened the door wide. “Please, come in!”

We climbed five-to-six stone stairs to go upstairs hall. Up there, there is a saloon-day room, next to it a kitchen, one is facing the street and the other backyard. Towards left, three bed-rooms of medium sizes. For me and my son, comfortable enough. After I got rid of what I had in my hands, we sat altogether in day-room, and, a few minutes later my son who did not know what was going on, also came in and greeted them silently and went right back to his room. For a while we exchanged the smiles with no words. Of course I asked them whether they would like to drink some tea or coffee, with a similar smile all on their faces, a “tea!” sound  ‘with accent’ came out.
“With sugar?”
“Yes, please!”

It took just a few minutes for me to prepare the tea-cubs and tea bags to offer them.
“Any biscuits or salteens, cookies with ?”
“No, thank you!”
A while later we were all sitting together, sipping from our tea-cups and still smiling at each other. This time I was decicive not to ask any questions and go along with the pandomime. The gentleman finally broke and, very politely started to his speech:
“Sir, you don’t know us, we are very honorable people; we do know you, as we searched out, you are a very honorable person too. We know you are also a wise, learned man from Orient; a doctor and a professor, single, taking care of his child, alone. (After cleaning his throat and looking at his wife and his young) My daughter is here, now a student at the University of Code Island. We all are citizens and living very comfortable here. We thought …. that… you may need… to have a wife, in your accustomed style, but your are not citizen and you may be soon, after completing your permissable time here, your visa shall expire and you shall have to leave this Country. Correct?”

“Yes, correct, so far.”
“Well, what my wife and I thought, since it is very hard to find an eligible man of good character, if you wish to, we would like to offer our daughter to you as wife. You automatically become citizen and live happily after. Do you understand?”
“Well, not only I understood well, but also greatly bewildered by the boldness of the offer.” I raised my eyes to the ceilings and sent a silent message to the Creator, “How quick you got the message? Seventh-Day Adventists may have a direct red line with you!’ Then, I succumbed into thoughts. Yes, I have heard a lot about these “arranged marriages leading to citizenships” and could have been, or would have been possible. I asked a question to the father:
“How old the you“Twenty, but she is very skilled in home affairs and child-rearing. She took care of the other five children of us until recently.”

-118-

I looked at the girl; she was smiling with a grace. A negotiaton has been going on concerning her entire life and she was quite submissive, accepting the deal even before start.

“Well,” I responded, “as you may appreciate well, in spite of the fact that I am 39 years old, however healthy and relatively young, yes, I do contemplate the marrige at times, especially in a strange Country like here. But, this offer came to me rather suddenly and as a surprise, to tell the truth. Please leave your business card, with your names and telephone numbers and allow me certain time to think and share this important subject with my son. Either you shall hear positive, or, … you won’t hear anything. Thank you very much for this honor.”

We bowed in two lines, facing each other, and they left quietly, as they came in. Was this a dream? This book, needless to say, was closed even before it was opened.

September 15’1968
Code Island

I had become appointed as chief consultant to a Child Psychiatric Service that was a quite surprise to me. This was rather a  ‘Residential Care Center’ for children ages 6 tru 18, giving a long term treatment to the children with psychiatric disturbances, pricipally of behavior disorders, somewhere between one-to-three years. It is a kind of hospital where all medical and neurologic studies are done, but which also contains an educational unit where with some specially trained people, called “Residential Care Center Workers” and “special teachers”, all children attend to school too, hand-in-hand with the private psychiatric care. That was great. So, it was possible to sit with children in classes where their most disturbances were observed directly, then, in the aftrernoon, we were able to offer the children group and occupational therapies along with sports and activities. That also gave a chance to everyone involved to work as a close together working team, gathering with the families in order to train them also, as well as giving better service to the children. Night time, they slept there, and we and young residents were also on duty. Besides being consultant to the Unit, I was also assigned to be the Chief of Autistic Unit that was a brand new, mysterious field that had been very recently under scope of research and treatment. As to my State job, since I was literally ‘timeless’ there, I would also have worked up to two days somewhere else too, they said. Very good indeed.

In that Unit, there was a young teacher, just out of college, having been trained as “counselor” to this kind of children, however with no clinical experience. These children do not speak, they do not relate to people; when they look at you, they “look through you”. They are much more in inanimate world than that of animate one. Anyways, of course they need more intimate care, like being held by hands, singing together in circles, spelling every single letter and syllable of the things for they were just trying to have them to register in their minds. When they cried, they cried with an unearthly voice that we all had to squeeze them over our chests, to give them an inner sense of love and security. This tedious work, of course brought me too

-119-

close to the young lady too and vice versa, who, indeed, most of the time feeling helpless and incompetent before these children who even don’t smile or give any humane emotional response to your most inner driven hugs. At times she was coming close to tears in her eyes, telling “In church, I pray to God for these helpless children, at nights they enter in my dreams. What unjustice is this, as if these are from Mars? So, God help me!”, most of the time, ending in my arms.

Since I was getting, -I guess- from the same God some messages about another union, I began to think about this young girl, ‘may be?’ She was 21, I myself almost 40. Mary, -that was the worker’s name-, as I have been respectfully treating her in the service, as well as giving some rides some late afternoons to her home since she did not have a car yet. One day she invited me in to meet her mother. Naturally I accepted. They were living in a mediocrely furnished two-storey house at the other side of the city. Her older sister was already married and living at the other side of the Ocean. Mother was a chemist-pharmacist, and divorced from her husband who was owning an antique furniture store near-by, seldom visited house, and always slept in his shop. They were catholics, as I newely heard the inside story about catholicism that since they were married in the church, if they were permitted to get a divorce, this was conditioned not to marry again since in the church they already have made a committment to God ‘for good’.

I never met her father during this relationship but mother, who, in general stood by between Mary and I, all the time, giving her frank opinion as “friendship is o.k., marriage is: N.O.
I have them met my son too, and some sundays, almost two out of three, I brought him into their house in the morning, then we went to church altogether and there I began to take some cathechism classes. According to the priest, those classes were not a guarantee that the Catholic Church was going to give me an o.k. for a possible marriage. I, as a divorced muslim, may not marry a single, unmarried Catholic girl in the church, in spite of the fact that since I was not baptised before, my previous marriage may not have been counted anyway; but in order to make a final decision, whole case may go to Bishop’s office, then perhaps up to Rome.

Well, these days are lightful one side, and dark on the other. I am the victim of the battle among two religious principles who are suppose to make we, poor, human beeings human loving, good and happy citizens in this world and prepare us to the other side: God’s eternal residence. How many times in my dreams I observed Mohammed’s playing sword with Jesus Christ. God, help me!

-120-

September 30’1978,
Code Island

Eveything is going alright, since I see Mary in the Center, go to my State job, then make consultations to the other clinics around and come home and cook hamburger, rice pilave and make salads for both my son and myself. The relation with Mary, from closeness sems to be turning to love and affection, however sometimes spoiled with her mother’s witchcraft attempts and, in reality, Mary’s some young student friends coming to visit her home, thus, giving mother a chance to strike, stating, “Look, here are some young Christians, you are just waisting your time with an old goat! If you shall really be getting serious about the marriage, I may put my head in the owen, like old Jewish mothers used to do about their unfaithful daughters!”. When I heard these, of course worried a lot, but ‘I offered my help’ to her mother, namely should she wished to put her head in the owen, could I help her then? She banged the telephone to my face.

The cathechism classes are going really good. To my surprise, I have re-discovered a lot of religious material that were similar to my native religion that were obviously coming out of Old Testament. If we shall have time, we’ll come back to Old Testament, for now, since our time is limited for six months, I would like to start “to study the Bible, according to Mathhew,” said father Protano, my sponsor. So, we started. First we studied “The Book of the Origin of Jesus Christ – The Coming of the Savior.” ‘Now when Jesus was born in Betlehem of Judea, in the days of King Herod, behold, Magi came from the East to Jerusalem, saying: ‘Where is he that is born king of Jews? For we have seen his star in the East and have come to worship him.’ But when King Herod heard this, he was troubled, and so was all Jerusalem with him. And gathering together all the chief priests and Scribes of the people, he inquired of them where the Christ was to be born. And they said to him. ‘in Bethlehem of Judea’; and thou Bethlehem, of the land of Juda, art by no means least among the princes of Juda; for from thee shall come forth a leader who shall rule my people Israel.’ …… ‘And when they saw the star they rejoiced exceedingly. And entering the house, they found the child with Mary, his mother, and falling down they worshipped him. And opening their treasures they offered him gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh…….‘But when they had departed, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared in a dream to Joseph, saying, “Arise, and take the child and mother, and flee into Egypt, and remain there until I tell thee. For Herold will  seek the child to destroy him. So he arose, and took the child and his mother by night, and withdrew into Egypt and remained there until the death of Herod.” ‘Then, “The Baptism of Jesus”: ‘Then Jesus came from Galilee to John, at the Jordan, to be babtized by him. And John was for hindering him, and said, “It is I who ought to be baptized by thee, and dost thou come to me?” But Jesus answered and said to him, “Let it be so now, for so it becomes to us fulfill all justice.” Then he permitted him. And when Jesus had been baptized, he immadiately came up from the water. And behold, the heavens were opened to him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending as a dove and coming upon him. And behold, a voice from the heavens said, “This my belowed Son, in whom I am well pleased.”

             Naturally at times I was asking some stupid questions to my mentor, like “Why God didn’t help little Jesus and his mother Mary right in his native town to protect from the wrath of King Herod? How come a God and Son-of God  -that itself very hardaaa to accept for a foreigner, at least at the beginnings- had to be baptized by a mortal being John even thou he was also great and closest to Jesus? I cannot write here my priest’s answers for those and like questions that I asked throughout, but he principally told me that, in belief systems, either you believe or you don’t; you cannot question the scriptures, miracles, revelations or any of the divine inspirations. They are celestial and immortal, they are as they are, what they are, that’s all!

Then, the journeys of Jesus eveywhere to preach. He was at Capharnaum. ‘The people sat in darkness have seen a great light; and upon those who set in the region and shadow of death, a light has arisen.’ From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.”

Then Jesus while walking by the sea of Galilee, he saw two brothers, Simon, who is called Peter, and his brother Andrew, casting a net into the sea (for they were fishermen). And he said to them, “Come, folllow me, and I will make you fishers of men.” And at once they left the nets, and followed him. And going further on, he saw two other brothers, James the son of Zebedee, and his brother John, in a both with Zebedee their father, mending their nets; and he called them. And immediately they left their nets and their father, and followed him.

Thus, Jesus started to his mission of preaching and showing miracles in the synagogues, preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every disease and every sickness among the people. And his fame spread into all Syria; and they brought to him all the sick suffering from various diseases and torments, those possessed, and lunatics, and paralytics; and he cured them.

Needless to say I am deeply grateful to Father Protano who dictated all of these word by word, line by line from his notes and different Bibles to me since no book was allowed to be brought out of the church. This way, those valuable informations were becoming more valuable to me too. I did write all of them in my own hand-writing and shall keep them the rest of my life.

October 7’1968
Code Island

To day’s cathechism was the best of all. Father Protano, in an almost ecstasy, read to me the highlights of Jesus’ “Sermon on the Mountain”.

-122-

“Blessed are the poor in spirit, since theirs is  kingdom of heaven. Blessed are the meek, for they shall possess the earth. Blessed are they who mourn, for they shall be comforted. Blessed are they who hunger and thirst for justice, for they shall be satisfied. Blessed are the merciful for they shall obtain mercy. Blessed are the clean of heart, for they shall see God. Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called children of God. Blessed are they who suffer persecution for justice’ sake, for their is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are you when men reproach you, and persecute you, and, speaking falsely, say all manner of evil against you, for my sake. Rejoice and exult, because your reward is great in heaven; for so did they persecute the prophets who were before you.”

After hearing all these great sayings, my eyes, chest and heart were all full of bliss. “My dear Father,” I said to Father Protano, “I don’t know whether there is or there shall be a heaven after death; but why we all don’t emphasise the importance of man himself, whether he is the representative of God that could be- or not; and, apply all the principles what Jesus brings spring-water clear to the world: Love and justice, caring and sharing, empathy for each other; don’t forget that I, you, he or she, even it, we, you and they, all are blessed with the same stuff that Jesus prescribes; and, the importance of existence and truly exercising to live a truly good life, as we already have a chance of just being on the Earth”. Father’s eyes were grown big; he took a deep breath and said, “I can frankly say, you are a far more advanced Catholic than my any of my original ones. God bless you. You are learning and advancing tremendously.” Since I had found a chance to be a little bit personal, without thinking of taking any advantages of this closeness I posed a question to Father:

“Father, what do you think my chances are with Mary to be with? All, we are two good, innocent people; we both are free and not interested in someone else but ourselves; we do attend to the same church and embrace the same moral values, then, why not?”

Father, though sincere, took a rather serious position, telling me that, as long as a divorce case and a child do exist, church has to put forward certain stiff religious principles to be obeyed with.

“But, father, if someone commits a crime and ask for forgiveness, even in one confession session if God forgives one for a moral sin committed, let me ask  for forgiveness from Him not just once but thousands of times but what kind of immorality I am charged with? Is it a sin of being born onto another religion that might be another great prophet’s way of explaining the same routes of eveyday living to reach the same God? I feel persecuted and how this persecution fits into Jesus’ sayings, as above, ‘Blessed are you when you are reproached and persecuted!’?”

“Son, your lesson is finished today. See you next sunday, after the Mass.”

-123-

Well, I returned home, but divided within myself, as believer or not a believer of anything at all. I called Mary and explained to her what has happened this noon time. She also had mixed feelings too. “My dear Ismailov,” she said, “I went to church all along my life, and as long as I did go by books, everything appeared to be beautiful. I still am not doing anything wrong, I believe, the church’s dogmas can appear to us beyond logic or any reasonable comprehension, but they are put and they shall be going as such, til eternity. Look my dear, what I have been thinking… Hey, are you there, do you listen to me?; “Yes, my love, of course I am here, I am not in love with Father Protano but you!”; “O.K. honey, look. I don’t know whether you know, there is a Presbytarian Church that is the closest to the Catholic Church amongst all others. That church, thou somewhat tough, in principles does not care too much about divorce. So, it may be possible to get married there; I, in all whites; but I guess, first, I have to convince my mother in that matter, second, we have to find a priest that may sympatize with us.” “Okey, until she gives a positive answer, I am going to put the oven off for a while then. (Both laughed!) Well, that’s it now. Let me prepare my son to go out and perhaps, have a nice Chinese dinner and play miniature golf next to it. Love you, bye!” “Bye, love you too!”

October 11’ 1968
Code Island

To night, we are invited to Mary’s home for my birthday. (Strange, I never knew that my grand-father’s birthdate was october 11 too. What resemblence! Very striking!) Souhi and I dressed well, bought a cake for four, also having a bouquet of flowers for Virgina, Mary’s mother. -She looks like Virgina Woolf, except her genie and ingenuity in creativity, personal grace… and… sometimes I wish her Woolf’s fate.-

Both Mary and mother were also dressed nicely and I did not feel any hostile feelings to start with. It was nice to be with a family, at least in certain times of the year, like Thanksgiving and Christmas. Virginia asked my son how the piano lessons were going. She did not need to ask me how the business was going on since I was most of the time with Mary, she might have obtained the daily news from her. Besides, indeed there is not too much fun, or rather something to report in my business. What you can speak about human misery, suffering, strange and unacceptable attitudes, feelings etc. Just to be polite, I asked Virginia how the things were going in her work, with a cool look, said, ‘As it is, always. No change!’ I was dying to hear from mom anything at all about our situation, but she maintained an absolute silence. She indeed was a good Catholic, except the divorce that she had exercized like me, and, according to her religion, that action was permissible, and my divorce that was permissible in my faith, was not acceptable to hers. I am getting confused.

-124-

“After a brief celebration and the exchange of  personal gifts, Mary wanted to murmur some news to my ears and we found a quite corner for a while. She, in a warm and sincere voice that mother last Monday had gone to see the head-priest, Father Pagan in the catholic church and asked seriously the probabilities of our prospective marriage. Fathers Pagan and Pratono had given for me a clean, respectable and passable note upon my personality, character, attendance to the classes and sincerity in the will to unify with Mary; but the “Catholic church can not be managed with Cannon rule; love is love, people can do anything what they would like to do; even we, could have married outside of church but considering new trends, namely newely mortifying attacks on the Catholic Church, the validity of the Trinity Principle and the death and resurrection of the Jesus Christ and alike subjects were pushing the church to be quite rigid and firmly standing on basic principles of it.”

So, they decided that I should apply to the bishop’s local office for such permission. Should it not be granted then, that is quite possible, I shall have to write to Rome, to His Holiness’ Ecumenical Council for consideration. Mary was smiling, “Isn’t it good? At least they are showing a way and perhaps testing out, but nevertheless the only way.” “Rome may take at least two years to respond my dear, and, WHAT IT SHALL RESPOND if it responds? That blows my head off and tomorrow I am going right into those priests’ office and ask them very very important questions. I am fed up and drawing my sword off. That is enough idiocy!” Then, I pulled my son as fast as possible and left there. Mary was thoughtful and worried and her witch mother was triumphantly smiling from the window and wawing her hands.

I am not going to write the details of what happened the next day at the Church Office. Whatever I had been suffering from the minute that I stepped in, in this Continent, itseems to create enough hell in me that is going to breake lose. Well, I am sure, you shall read in a few months, or next year probably in a book form what and how I had suffered in this Dante’s Hell. I already decided abut the name of the book: “Wheelwright”. First I have thought as “Challenge of Believing versus Non-believing””, or “Wars among Gods” that was going to sound a Grecian style write-up that would sound like a drama. However, I wanted to make it a human comedy where there was no winner, but everybody was going to have fun, so, I insist about the name ‘Wheelwright’. Read it and remember me. For the time being, I am closing this book with the intentions of not to open it again, whatsoever. “So long and see you in Heaven, Mary, if I go there; see you in Hell, Virginia, if I go there.”

October 25, 1968
Code Island

“Mrs. K., my son’s music teacher, for the first time complained, rather gently pointed out my son Ismailov 2nd’ın relatively poor performance as far as piano is concerned. She claimed, “I see a kind of disinterest, unwilling-

-125-

ness to commit himself. He does not seem to have the joy he used to possess. Naturally he is a young, growing boy, may have some transitory issues to cope with, approaching the pre-teens. But regardless how little I know about you, I feel and breath a nearly perfect, comfortable air whenever I come to your house, and, I know I cannot put my nose into your private family affairs… but my empathy and respect for the little guy is quite deep. Is there anything I could do?”

I outlined to her that he had lost his mother since the age of two years and nine months old and had never seen her again. Recently I was in a serious relation with a young lady that might have ended up with a matrimony; however, due to some external factors, that possibility was nullified. We did not talk to him yet about the details of it, we both, in a rather quiet, passive ways, are trying to absorb the outcome of it, I guess. Since this was a reality, we had to deal with it as it came out. That was all. I thanked her for her interest, and requested that she should not probe anything, please, and does not need to be much more kinder than before, just keep going on with an understanding, that was all I wish at this moment. She thanked for my frankness and wished good days to come.

Well, I guess, we grown-ups all behave, the same way. ‘The child is child, he could be seen but not heard.’ We do not know how to approach them. There is no school for it. To lose his mother was not his choice, was rather mine due to incompability in the family and, for heaven’s sake, on long run, it was going to be far more deleterious than whatever could happen now on. Of course this is my fantasy, and since there is no way of measuring it up, we have to live and learn, if we can. Even though I am a prominent child psychiatrist, that does not help me too much, other than perhaps preventing myself from doing something wrong, with good will, like being overly indulgent with him, feeling sorry for him and treating accordingly, buying useless toys or make some pleasant offers, as if nothing bad happened. I never forget the French proverb, ‘L’enfer est pavé de bons intentions!’ (The hell is paved with good intentions!) Yes, I am holding tight nowadays, but when I am ready, I am sure, I shall speak about our mutual fate, at least I’ll thank him for his understanding and not complaining what he has been through and alike. Kant, I am losing my respect for you, where was that individuals were determining their own fates? Uufff. I am tired, I am going to bed!

November 24’1968
Code Island

I have not been writing for a long time. I guess, I had not had enough energy. I was quite busy too. I had resigned from that Private Child Psychiatric Hospital and indulged rather keenly and deeply in Community Mental Health affairs. Since it was in my power and duty, I was in touch with clergy-men, fire-men and teachers to make meetings with them, and discuss about the community mental health protective services, child neglect,

-126-

unnecessary punishments, early detection of behavioral difficulties, parent-child interaction, how we can detect the tendency to suicide and not to succumb into drug habit and alike. I was arranging state-wide symposiums, conferences and T.V. talks. I indeed felt quite good and energetic. Between, whenever was possible, I was able to talk with my junior too, referring to our mutual loss, his durability and capacity to endure this sort of things and finally telling him how much I was proud of him.

Yesterday was Thanksgiving Day and we were invited to our piano teacher’s home, as guests. That was our first visit to their home and also having a chance to meet her husband and nine-year old daughter. The atmosphere was very good, simple and sincere, filled with the natural ingredients of a natural home. No doubt I felt I missed Mary and related home atmosphere. We watched plenty of College Football follies too. After a while, when husband and two children were watching T.V. and looking at the family album, Mrs. K., with a very sincer voice and friendly manner, talked to me about my possible loneliness, plus the fact that the child needs a female touch and so on so fort, so, if I am willing to meet an unmarried young lady, a nurse, with a strong sense of family and integrity; no smoking, no drinking, no premarital adventures, she would do whatever she could. Of course my heart was empty, I could not put myself in my son’s shoes whether he needs a mother or not, my need for a faithful wife was obvious.

I told her I would think of it; at my age and life experiences perhaps a ‘logical marriage’ was, or could be a much more logical preference than a ‘love story.’ I asked more about that young lady. She said, she is a Mormon girl, age 26, living with her father and mother who are very dignified people; mother of course a housewife, the older sister had already been married for the past three years, having a small baby girl. Father, an engineer, also holding a very high, important position in the church administration, ‘Councillor or something like that’. Family lives in their own house, in a small village called Lake Laman, right at the border of the other neighbouring State. She works as a registered nurse at the surgical unit of a local district hospital.

I told Mrs. K. that I tentatively and hesitantly say ‘yes, let me meet her,’ provided that I do not know anything about Mormons, while she could make an arrangement for such a brief togetherness, I would search, perhaps thru encyclopaedias about the religious principles and customs of that Church. Needless to say, I was not going to go through another experience upon ‘divorce’ story. So, I think I felt a little bit anxious about the possibility of this new adventure, but indeed it was getting a little bit strange to sit at the Govermental dinners all alone, at one head of the table all by myself, and an unmarried priest at the other top, and all the others, including the Governor and the ministers with their delightful wives. For sure, I was missing something, and, this adventure that probably was going to be the last, may be was worth to try. Needless to say, last night, it took too long to fall asleep, and in my dreams, Father Protano with a devilish smile, kept looking at me, without saying a word.

-127-

December 1st’ 1968
Code Island

During the week I had a chance to go to the library and seek out some information about Mormons, from various books. The best came out again from ‘Encyclopedia Tannica’ (Gush, one hundred years later what coincidence!). It may be of public knowledge for an ordinary citizen but for a foreigner, it is a brand new history and quite interesting to read. I had to rush because Mrs. K. Had already arranged with the Lady Francis (That was the prospective lady’s name!) to go to a movie, however three of us altogether since going alone with a strange man was also not permissible in Mormonism, so someone had to shaperon us. Good so far. This shall take place tomorow evening.

Well, in summary, ‘The Book of  Mormon, taken from the plates of Nephi, is written to the Lamanites, who are a remnant of the house of Israel; and also to Jew and Gentle – Written by way of commandement, ans also by the spirit of prophecy and of revelation – Written and sealed up, and hid up unto the Lord, that they might not be destroyed – To come forth by the gift and power of God unto the interpretation thereof – Sealed by the hand of Moroni, and hid up unto the Lord, to come forth in due time by way of the Gentile – The interpretation thereof by the gift of God.’ I was surprised to note that they were also of Israel origin, the boom takes its origines from the Old Testament, the book of Moses and that of Abraham. The historians had found some evidence, written on the original Egyptian Papyri that been found at the Common Egyptian Funerary Texts, about the existence of these tribes then, there. The old books say about the Nephrites, their having a history of virtuous, industrius and fair-skinned people. Sinful, red-skinned Lamanites, tried to exterminate them, so they followed the same fate of Jewish people: Wandering around the world. One big gap is that, from those before Jesus days until A.C. 1830, Mormons were not heard of. Then there suddenly comes a Reverand James SMITH (New York born, A.C. 1805), proclaims that He is the prophet of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and establishes his head-quarters first in Missouri, building an entire brand new Mormon City, Zion, in A.C. 1931. Their biblical existence, was taken from ‘golden plates’ and a very specially made golden plate with special stones that were placed in silver bows, also called Moroni Plate, as a proof of the glorious Israeli and Gentile backgrounds of Mormons, was delivered to Prophet Smith by a male angel, MORONI himself in Kirkland, in front of two witnesses: David WHITMER and Martin HARRIS. That plate, was to be saved and protected at the Mormons’ head-quarters until eternity.

“The essential principals of Mormonism could be summarized, as follows;

. GOD has evolved from man,
. MEN might evolve into gods,
. The Persons of Trinity are of distinct beings,
. Human souls pre-existed. Christ came to the earth so that ‘all might be saved and raised from the dead’, but, ‘a person’s future is determined by his-hers own action.’
. Justification is by faith and obediance,
. Obediance to be ordinances of the church,

-128-

            . Repentance and Babtism are performed through immersion,
. Laying on the hands for Spirit Gifts, including prophecy, revelation, speaking in tongues (I had met some people in one of the ‘Born-Again Christian Churches who were speaking in tongues, meaning without knowing about anyone, they were able to speak, communicate with each other not only with persons, but with their ancestors too which was quite an experience for me!)
. Faitful members of the church, would inherit eternal life as gods.
. When Christ will return, then shall be ‘the temple work’, principally “Baptism on behalf of dead” shall be in order;
. Proselytism, Polygamy were set by Smith himself, but legally declined in 1890.

As I understand Prophet Smith and His followers, had a quite opposition to their existence and celestial claims that they are from Israel long before Jesus Christ, their priesthood and rituals are “true representa-tives of true church”, the American Indians are their descendents, the Prophet is ordained as such by an angel MORONI to settle this discipline throughout the U.S.A., spreading to Ohio and Missouri, using even force when necessary and alike, have them involved involved in actual battles with the Government and a lot of blood was shed, like The Mountain Maedows Massacre, A.C. 1857. (Mohammed too was indulged in several wars while trying to spread Islam.)  Rev. Smith himself was killed in one of these battles as early as in 1844, at the age of 39, right after building a new city, NAUVOO in 1839 A.C.; however his disciples, Lieut.Gen. Brigham YOUNG who later on became Governor in A.C. 1852, and his son, Joseph Smith III, in Iowa and Illinois set the church (A.C. 1852-60) on very strong foundations and and worship in Utah thereafter, however extending themselves up to England and Scandinavia. Prophet Smith was once in touch with a Masonic Lodge and present in their meetings quite frequently, also reported.

As far as the administrative structure is concerned, each church has a president that is one of the  descendants of the Prophet and is appointed by revelation. In every church there are two Councilors who possess very powerful political power, a Council of Twelve Apostoles, The First Council of Seventy.
Mormon people live close-by their churches; attend to them very regularly and religiously. 4,000 to 5,000 people live in “Stakes”, a few hundred stakes are managed by a President and the Bishop.

Well, sems to be interesting; sounds to me a Middle-Age-Chivalry-kind institution with some mystery course. I felt a kind of chill too. Anyways, now at least I feel half-ready to meet young lady Francis, my prospective bride, I guess. An untouched girl, late sixties in Merica, non-smoker, non-drinker and at the service of man obediantly? Hard to believe, but we will see.

-129-

December 2nd’1968                                                                                                               Code Island

It is slightly after mid-night. We just returned from “Camelot”. Its music had mesmerized me. Needless to say Mrs. K., I and Lady Francis were altogether at the Central Cinéma, at the first balcony. Having a third person between, had really facilitated this important ‘first get together’, especially when it was amalgamated with a historical and mythical masterpiece.

Lady Francis is of medium height, somewhat plumb but not necessarily fat, with curvy blondish hair, gross green frog-eyes, talking nearly in an alto voice, however giving a sense of purity and serenity. On a few occasions when our fingers touched each other I felt a kind of cold and sweaty, trembly but definitely not-estrogen driven and ridden body extentions. One immeditaley feels a kind of security and trust. After movies too, not much has been said. We shook hands and said good-bye to each other.

About half-an-hour later Mrs. K. Called me up and with a curious sounding voice asked my opinion about Lady Francis. Of course I could not completely know a person in such relatively short time, neither she, but my first impression was positive. Love, could have developped later on, at this age and moment in my life, a logical marriage was perhaps much more wiser than an immediate fall in love, I guess. Mrs. K. Said Lady Francis had liked me a lot; I was serious, mature but witty too, and, trustable. “What shall be our next step?” I asked Mrs. K.; she said that, if it is alright with me, next sunday I am invited for a sunday dinner, in their home with the family. This jet speed, while somewhat scaring me, was giving me some sense of ‘right’ since, if the things were not this much in order, the succession of the events could not have been this smooth. So, I keep my fingers crossed, and shall wait for next sunday. Meanwhile I’d better to read a little bit more about Mormons.

December 10th’1968
Sea-Chief, Chussett

To day at noon, I and my junior, were present at Lady Francis’ home, one of the small private properties in the assigned locality in one of the Mormon stakes, in a small town called Sea-Chief, in our neighboring state Chussett. All names around here old American Indian Tribes’ names. As Mormons state that Indians are coming from Mormon blood, they may feel very secure and comfortable with their choice of settlement.

All family members greeted us right at the door, including father that really impressed me. That was the custom that I am used to observe. The family really impressed me as a very honorable one. Father, in his fiftiees with slightly greyish hair and eye-glasses, a serious but sincere man, an engineer, as I said before; a healthy, strong man and obviously the true head of the house. Mother, who looked like exactly her daugher: Somewhat plumb, emotional but sincere, thanked many times for the bouquet of the flowers that my son presented to her. The older sister was not present at the beginning, she was going to visit later on with her husband and the baby.

-130-

Without talking too much, we silently and solemnly sat at the pre-designed seats at the dinner table. Lady Francis and I were facing each other, husband and wife also, and my son somewhere between. Father, before start, raised her hands half-way through and said his prayers:

I pray to the Father in the name of Christ; O God, the Eternal Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctify this bread to the souls of all those who partake of it; that they may eat in rememberence of the body of thy Son, and witness unto thee. O god, the Eternal Father, that they are willing to take upon them the name of thy Son, and always remember him, and keep his commandements which he hath given them, that they may always have his Spirit to be with them. Amen.” And after he took his first bite of bread, we were allowed to take our own.

Lunch went on in a quiet but superficial air and exchange, with random talks about mine and father’s jobs, my son’s school, Lady Francis’ Hospital work and alike. As desert, cold cold fruit juice was served. All were fine with me. I was dying to be alone with my bride-to-be and talk about various facts of life, her feelings about marriage and sharing life with someone who had come from abroad, with a son in hands, whether she has any thoughts about having more children, future home namely where to live, finances and alike. However there did not occur any chance for these kind of things for we never were left alone long enough. These things were obviously taken for granted, mature grown-ups could have made their own decisions later on or any time; obviously the most important thing at the present time was my suitability to the Mormon congregation.

Thus, early in the afternoon, while the rest of the family was busy with getting acquainted with each other, the Father and I sat aside and he drew the conclusions. He said, openly, he had liked me; he already has heard about my reputation, righteousness, decency, hard and humanitarian work that I had been doing, and specially taking care of my child, all alone. It was not fair for a man with my qualities to carry on this kind of lonely life. God himself could not stand to be alone and had created man thereof. “Here we are,” he said. “We are opening our arms to you. If you don’t have any objection, next sunday morning, please come to Church, be our guest and observe the ceremonies. There, the President of The Church shall explain to you the basic rules of the church and what to do for a church wedding that is absolutely required.” Then, if everything was going to be alright, by Christmas time, at the Holy Season that was just a feew weeks ahead anyway, we would marry. I whole-heartily accepted the program for especially the day before Christmas was my son’s birthday; why not we could not meet the dates?

-131-

Early in the afternoon, Lady Francis’ older sister, husband and  their nearly two-year old baby-girl arrived. They were too, open, sincere and joyous people. They wished us luck and we, vawing hands, took off, going for a ride in the beautiful surroundings and wilderness of the nature, in spite of winter season. Everywhere was white, but roads were clean and sun was shining all-over. I asked my son’s opinion how he is feeling about this forthcoming marriage; he, with a very clever smile, answered, “Dad, this is your business, it does not make any differrence to me as long I am with you.” This boy should have been a prophet himself. May be he is, time will show.

December 17th’1968
Code Island

I woke up early this wintery sunday morning. I took my bath, and put my best suit on. I don’t need to impress anyone, but I do not wish any technical matter should be a subject to spoil my image. I left my son with hy next neighbor, doctor’s family from Uba. I am not rich, but I always had good cars to run since I even do not know even how to change the tires. Anyways, my blue Mercedes shines and slides over the crisby icy snovy roads and here I come.

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, is one of the newely-set, well-built churches in Code Island, close to Sea-Chief, Chussett town line. Mr. Normand, my prospective father-in-law who was the senior Councillor and Deacon in the church hierarchy, personally met me at the door aside the President of the church. After shaking hands, quickly we entered in one of the small administrative offices. Office was furnished very neat and simple. On the walls Rev.Smith’s pictures were faced with that of Jesus Christ, on the other.

Rev. Harold, in a very nice voice, asked about my original religion, marital status, and the degree of the knowledge about Mormonism. I summarized briefly my status and mentioned about my willingness of marrying Mr. Normand’s daughter Francis. He informed me that in Mormon Church, there are two kinds of marriages; one, “marriage for time”, and the other, “marriage for eternity,” or “celestial marriage.” The marriage for time, is losing its validity after death. It is believed that some ‘not that much responsible people who neither are not out of the world, nor are supposed to give in marriage, may prefer’ that type. One way, they do not abide by the church’s law completely, not out-cast, they ara saved too, but without enlarging themselves, they remain singly and without exaltation. In short, this lower form of marriage, if one wants to, may prefer this, or the person’s civic condition may not be suitable more than this.

             Celestial marriage is only performed in the holy temples, like here, and the participants eventually shall be rewarded with a celestial or higher garde of exaltation to come. The other name for this type of marriage is “Sealing”. Indeed, two good people, are sealed to each other until eternity and even thereafter; the President who also is ‘chief priest’, said: “By a reve-

-132-

lation by Prophet Smith, in A.C. 1843, polygamy was permitted. Then prophet has spoken of women “given unto him to multiply and replenish the earth… and for their exaltation in the eternal worlds, that they may bear the sould of men,” namely, says a note, “the souls or spirits of men to be born in heaven.” But, with another revelation in A.C. 1890, conforming with the Federal regulations, the polygamy was abolished. President Wilford Woodruff, on A.C. November 1’1890, addressing to the saints at Logan, Utah, saying, “I want to say this: I should have let all the temples go out our hands; I should have gone to prison myself, and let every man go theree, had not yhe Gıd of heaven commanded me to do what I did do; and when the hour came that I was commanded to do that, it was all clear to me.” (Published in Deseret News, A.C. November 7’1891.)

“Therefore, my son Ismailov, if you marry Francis, as long as you remain married to her, you may not marry another person at the same time. Knowing Francis and now you and considering Mr. Normand’s position, in this church, you owe to marry in celestial form, only that fits you. That means, you shall have some ceremonies prior to declaration and sanction of the wedding which is unseparable part of our rituals. You shall never tell anyone in life time about the details of those rituals, may be just of highlights, or your personal feelings if and when deemed to be necessary, in good will and not serving any evil souls, that’s all. Otherwise, the results may be unthinkable. We recognize one year’s time as adjustment to the church and its principles; so, God forbid if anything happens within the next twelve months, even separation may be possible; but after a year, your said and unsaid- committments to Church, seals you them until eternity.

“I repeat my son again that, just as the relationship between husband and wife who are married only ‘for time’, does not carry over into the spirit world, so also is the bond od parents and children broken by death, unless they are sealed by the proper temple rite. It is a part of the celestial marriage rite to seal the children to the parents for eternity. But for a son (of who you have one!) whose parents were not so sealed til eternity a way is provided whereby a family connection in the future world may be continued. He can, by proxy, marry his parents for eternity and be sealed unto them through these proxies. This is frequently done today by new converts to the faith. But here, too, the sealing is not accepted unless it is freely accepted and all the conditions met by those who are sealed. Do you understand all what I am saying?
“I believe so, Sir!”
“Well, then, what date you choose? Mr. Normand mentioned one day before Christmas. Even though the church is exceedingly busy those days, as you may already know, if you wish we could arrange it. D’accord?”
D’accord!
“See you on December 23rd, 02.00 P.M., for your celestial marriage. Good luck to you for now.”
“Yes Sir, on December 23rd, 02.00 P.M. for celestial marrriage. Thank you.”

-133-

We all shook hands, and I left the church however in a kind of half-daze. It first appeared to be very plausible, acceptable and honorable principles, perhaps paving a road to a clean life, I am sure they still are, but what created a kind of chill in me because of those committments. I am a man of belief and committment, but I had never plunged into this deep chain of committments. I felt I was a small drop in an ocean, fresh and entacing, but frightening too. Well, “Courage mon ami, courage!” (Courage my friend, courage!), I consoled myself. I don’t think I shall be able to sleep to night, and considerimg my son’s age, that is almost nine, I am not going to give any details about these church committments  that more than half of them are obscure events even to me, at least at this point.

December 24th, 1968
Two Thousand Islands

Well, you can congratulate me for my giantic courage what I had achieved yesterday noon, at the Mormon Church. Francis was all in her whites and I was all in my blacks: The eternal challenge of contrasts. All guests were ready on time, including my own little son, who was dressed-up nicely with a black bow-tie, solemnly standing, having been gathered at the Ceremonial Hall.

As we had practiced before, Rev. Harold invited Francis and me to stand before him, and began to read some paragraphs from ‘The Book of Mormon’:
“Here, Ismailov and Francis are standing before me, also meaning before Jesus Christ, the Eternal God, to perform a celestial marriage in this Holy Church. However, according to our covenant principles this sort, Ismailov has to be ‘ordained’ an elder in the Melchizedek Priesthood (this was not told me before, and don’t know what is all about!) and also receive the other blessings pertaining the house of Lord, all of which the Lord has indicated shall be administered in his holy temple. As these blessings are made available for the living, they are also made avilable for their worthy dead. Now, we are taking our groom to be ordained and gone through some ritualistic, spiritual experiences before the Council of Twelve Apostles in our celestial ceremony chamber.”

He began to walk and I followed him. After two or three minutes walk, in eastern part of the church, we entered in an incense filled ‘holy room,’ before the said members of the church. There, they blinded me with a folder, turned the electricity off and pushed me forward. (I cannot say what experiences I had thereafter, what kind of questions were asked and what kind of suggestions were made due to high secrecy. I was not bewildered or scared whatsoever because I had had similar experiences at the initiation of my third degree of ‘master’ freemasonry, just two years ago.) Obviously I had passed the necessary trials and tribulations. Then, I was unfolded and returned, being held my hand by Rev. Harold to the Ceremonial Hall.

-134-

There, again Rev. Harold, before the crowd, began to read some passages from the Book of Moroni:
“And again, I exhort you, my brethren, that ye deny not the ‘gifts of God’, for they are many; and they come from the same God. And there are different ways that these gifts are administred; but it is the same God who worketh all in all; and they are given by the same manifestations of the Spirit of God unto men, to prophit them (10:8).

“For behold, to one is given by the Spirit of God, that he may teach the word of ‘wisdom’ (10:9);
“And to another, that he may teach the word ‘knowledge’ by the same spirit (10:10);
“Wherefore, there must be ‘faith’, and if there must be faith there must also be hope; and if there must be hope there must also be charity (10:20);
“And again I would exhort you that ye would ‘come unto Christ, and lay hold upon every good ‘gift’ and not the evil gift, nor the unclean thing. (10:30).”
Then, Rev. Harold addressed to me: ‘The rings, please!’
I extended them, with somewhat trembling fingers. Holy man, took both of them and after examining for a very short while, passed them through my fiancé Francis’ and mine’ ring fingers; and he finished his blessings:
Francis and Ismailov; as both of you came unto Christ, King of heaven, our creator, to conjugate in the form of celestial marriage in this holy church, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, having been passed successfully all the necessary qualifications tests to be a member of this congregation before the President, Councils, The Council of Twelve Apostles, Deacon, all priests, in order to share the gifts of Jesus Christ on this earth and in death thereafter, I declare you husband and wife. God bless you too. Amen. Now, you can embrace each other.”

That was it and I am now a junior member of Mormon Church. I am sure, I shall abide with all rules and regulations of it. There is no reason why I may not do so. I am coming to a close in my writings, because my bride is just awakening. So long.”

*

I read the above written parts of my grand-father’s life story even without raising my head from the top of my desk; and, when I raised it up, I was in a kind of daze. I sure was mesmerized with the fluidity of the events, all intertwined with each other though appear occurring independently, displaying a faith. Were they personal choices or pre-destined? I wouldn’t know. Oo, my God, the time is almost 18.00 P.M., I should rush to my lovely wife for sharing the dinner; then of course, you know where I am going. Now, at least I feel much more confident and sure of myself that I could control the situation better than before, whatever the circumstances would bring. Because, because I am much more acknowledged and equipped than before. We shall see.

-135-

                                                                         19

I had previously mentioned about the architecturial designs of our houses that were mainly depended heavily upon the earth-quake proof principles, and built accordingly: as many stories possible, high but almost pyramid shaped, looking like old Assurian Ziggurats. Old people’s homes were built much more closer to the earth, nonetheless they may look like alike. However, we permitted to built the worship centers to be constructed as they were or might have been in their original features in old times. Thus, their looks, besides being very distinguished and serene, offer to eyes a beautiful panaromic scenes of different worlds. Classical Christian churches, Muslim mosques and Jewish temples are already known too many people but Mormon Church, due to its rarety presents a different kind of construction. One would say, “Oo, how beautiful Gothic chateau it is. Look at that cathedral from Middle Ages!” It is rich, big and grandiose from outside but warm and friendly from inside. However, wherever you go, you feel yourself as if you are in Salt Lake City, Utah.

Anyways, I was at the Church of Jesus Christ of the Latter-day Saints, just on time, for a visit, as previously cited. Needless to say, with a small group of followers behind, Reverend Arthur Brenner, President, shook hands with me quite lively, shaking a few times successively and presented me to his company: “Here is Mr. George Kwell..” When I shook hands with him, I immediately recognized him: He was the person who had come with a group of five for the possibility of the establishement of the Masonic Lodge. He too was very much emotional of being with me again. “Here is Kevork Papazian.. One of our most precious servants of the Church, Councillor.” “How do you do Mr. Papazian!”, and Rev. Arthur continued to present, “Here is the one of the utmost respectable persons, the last treasure who just joined us; His Excellency Reverend Pudowski!” A deep, bas-bariton voice while saying “My pleasure, Sir!” shook me because that was the exact voice, however speaking in Sanskrit then, who last night was giving the orders around. I looked into his eyes, they were as large as and as deep as oceans, and appeared to be spotlessly clean. Nonetheless I felt myself uncircled and queezed with a fiery-red iron. “The other councillor and the deacon shall join us later on. They are getting ready for to night grand assembly. Let us go into my office, if you wish,” and we walked. Still under the influence of my readings from my grand-dad, I and others followed him into his private office where I had never been before. I sat down in a comfortable easy chair, right at the entrance. The others also sat silently, after me. I looked around and make a polite comment about the beautiful internal design and delightful furnishings. President, calmly and quietly responded with a few polite words, but behind them, I felt there was going to come a strong wind, playing innocent perhaps, silently but strongly pushing me into a rather difficult situation, “Okey, please tell us, why you are here?”, knowing that, as we used to say in poker games in old home, “having the Ace of Spade in your palm!”, he did not need to worry about anything. “The card is in my hands!”

-136-

Of course he did not ask the above question, kept looking, -as matter of fact, all doing the same- into my eye. After an initial anxiety state that I experienced for certain seconds, I said:
“Mr. President. I have some questions and puzzles on my mind, perhaps related to Mormon Church and Mormonism, however I do not feel competent enough to find some plausible answers and be fair to myself and to the entire people in this Republic, including you Mormons, who had been very respectable citizens throughout. I don’t want to go in the circles and repeat things that I myself am not clear.”

“I appreciate your frankness and sincerity,” replied Reverend Arthur. “Your nobility and fairness is well-known to everybody in the State. We do know your values and good-will, but still we do not know the essence or matrix of the problem, how we can help you, Sir?”
“As time goes by, I am sure, I will be more specific. At the present time, I enriched my knowledge just a little bit more about Mormon Church, but of course, they are not good enough. I went over the known encyclopaedias and some religious books, naturally not good enough. (After pausing for a while) I very specifically want to know more about MORONI ANGEL and MORONI PLATES… (As soon as I mentioned these, their eyes circled around, gave some sparks to each other, may be so, may be my paranoia) I don’t know whether you permit ‘The Book of Mormon’ circulate outside of the church, do you?”

“Under normal circumstances ‘no’, but for your Excellency, isn’t it (looking at the others, and then getting up and going to one of the cabinets, bringing out a rather small book with a dark blue jacket) here is your Honor, this should be our gift to you, keep it as long as you wish. And, after reading, if you need some interpretations, needless to say, we all are under your service.”

I was really grateful to them in a way, may be connecting inner thoughts and feelings via subconscious avenues, but outwardly nonetheless polite and helpful they were. I was just at the beginning of the mystery, but my conscious was clear from the very beginnings that, there was an unfinished business somewhere, and that was touching, if not threatening somebody’s, perhaps mine existence and only someone like me with a State power and good-will for humanity and fairness of “Khalifa Omar”, could make some people happy and, at the same time, fulfilling some justice, long awaited. I really felt quite eased up thru putting myself forward wide open, though sincere and innocent, perhaps a kind of securing myself too, or the other important person whoever could be, asking for extension of time. In other words, in a civilized way, we had crossed some messages for everybody’s benefit. I believe human beings could resolve all man-made problems, provided that they should keep their good-wills and intentions wild open, addressing to the very hearts of the other brothern. Well, once again, here is the greatness of the New Atlantis Republic: One is for all, all is for one!

-137-

20

Although I am all worked-up for the Book of Mormon, to night, I have to fulfill my previous committment to the Shamanistic Center. If you have some free time and would like to listen to me in this subject, please come as my guests, follow me at the Center and come up to performance on the stage, as one of the most remarkable practices of Shamanism since we do not show those worship activities on Big Screen.

It is a rainy day today. At an island state, the rain usually comes as storm, since the Island is wide open from four sides, with a tremendous noise and high speed, wind comes and sweeps everything whatever can. It is as if another Flood. Birds fly around with wild screams restlessly, the sun is also hidden behind angry clouds, nature takes its cold shower and then, suddenly everything stops, sun smiles, clouds are getting whiter and thinner and fluffy, then the nature symphony starts from adaggio again.

So I watched the rain drops playing their last dances from my window, succumbed into thoughts again. Yes, where I was? The other nights’ hearing bells ring in my ears, repeating, “Sru! Apnuhi prathama… Anyutha, hata! Asti mant Moroni Plates. Band ca pariraksyantam asya pranah. Aduna!” “Listen! Obtain first… otherwise, kill! He is the possessor of Moroni Plates. Enter into his friendship and spare his life! Now!) George and Kevork ha! How friendly they were in the church. Wouldn’t they know I am innocent if there is some secret in it? Yes, I am innocent. Do they know I am innocent? Yes, they know. What they are after is somewhat known to me, but why is not known. Shall they give me enough chance to resolve this problem? Yes, it appears so. If I couldn’t resolve, could they harm me? I don’t know, yes or no. I am anxious to finish up my grand-father’s diary and read a little bit more from the Book of Mormon. But now, I am on my way to the Shamanistic Center and here I am in a place with different air.

The Shamanism Center’s leader, Ibn-ul Kadeem, greeted me warmly, and jokingly asked, “Are you ready to be on the stage, Excellency?” “By all means, I always feel young when I am coming here. People are ready? I brought my hat and mask that are in my hand-bag; did you prepare a shaman’s drum and a small rug at the stage for my use?” “Yes, all are ready, Your Excellency!” “Six of your students too?” “Yes, Your Excellency!”.

-138-

“Good evening ladies and gentlemen;

“Last week, we have talked somehow about some principles or components of the “culture” and seeing Shaman as a cultural embassador of any given, particularly those of primitive, or developing masses of human societies. We have talked about the “Initiation exercises of Shaman” and related experiences, and as anyone of you could be a shaman candidate, we had looked over the small personal experiences that could make, for instance having “underworld” and “sky trips” and other visits. As you may recall, during these trips, shaman generally takes his drum, may use his mask and may resort to his”sacred animal” if he needs too.

“As you may imagine, all the details of these performances are cultural patterns of the people whoever they represent. Culture, of course, is closely related to some symbols that are transmitted from generations to generations. Though these symbols may change from time to time, (as Swastika was originally a mid-Asia sign to show the four-corner on the roads that used for the same purpose in South America too, also meaning ‘fortune’, ‘luck’ well-being’ in Sanskrits, Nazis used them in A.C. 1930’ies for different cause), they have to give some service to the nation which it belongs to. Some of those practices may not seem to be acceptable by general views such as in Old India women were burnt after their husbands’ death, on the other hand, to day, in Enga, the same is observed; however the woman is strangled; blood related people through father are not permitted to marry, but if a child is born from such relation, there is permission for infanticide.

“As Mircea Eliade (A.C. 1907 Bukarest, Romania – A.C. 1986 Chicago, U.S.A.) who is the dean of modern anthropology taught us first how shaman is charged with some almost impossible looking, a kind of clearance of dirty jobs. In Borneo, for instance, it is believed that a devil psyche (thou might be her next neighbour) enters in a woman’s body (Incubus) and shaman (Bungai) is called to take that devil out her body through some black magic and rituals. There for every 200 poeple there is one shaman. If someone is sick, that means his or hers healthy soul is angry at that person, leaves and goes somewhere else. Shaman, in general with his drum, has to travel, find it, and bring it back.

“Here, as a practicum let me show how this is done.
“Suppose we have a sick person, a young woman. (I call a woman, from the crowd who listens to this lecture.) She has tremendous abdominal pain and suffering. (I lay a small rug at the middle of the stage and let the woman actually lay on the rug!. I also take out a shaman’s hat out of my bag, that is a round, cane or wicker hat, with several feathers around and a shaman’s mask, looking like taken from old African Tarzan movies, wear both of hem In addition I take the drum that I am provided by the Center, starting to beat it with regular strokes, of medium height for number of minutes. Then, with a serie of three quick strokes, I stop drumming, put the drum aside and lay to the floor, next to the sick lady. Then, addressing to the audience while

-139-

laying down) “So far, through opening ceremonies, we gave the signal to the ‘sick soul’ of the lady ‘here we are coming to look for you!’. Now, I am going to examine the lady’s body wheather her soul is there or not!”  (I put my ear on her abdomen. After searching through for a while, I tell her:) “Your soul left you. She might have been angry with you, and hostile to you. Now, my duty is to find it out, and bring it back to you!”

(Then, I straightened myself up and  clap my hands, six students of Ibn-ul Kadeem, run to the middle of the stage, form a “canoe” around the patient, kneeling down with some distance between, namely two at each side, one in front and one at back; I tell everyone:) “This is the spiritual canoo, and we all are going to search this woman’s soul who left her!”. (I also sit at the middle in the canoo, next to the patient, and drum slowly and regularly, with simple beats, with regular intervals. During this drumming, six youths, with only arms, imitate rowing forward, also syncronizing their bodies accordingly. This scenery gives the false impression that as if the ship is going forward, after the lost, rather escaped soul. Anyways, after six or seven minutes’ beating, I suddenly beat the drum with vigor, three times with three sharp beats, and stop. All arm and body movements stop too. That means we came to a cave where the escapee soul might be hidden somewhere. I got up alone, get out of the boat, and go to the audience one by one, asking,)

“Do you have an extra soul on you? Ha? Any extra guest? (Also checking with my finger-tips their immediately reachable pockets, their hair on the head, even touching their stomach. Finally, like a magician, I find the soul somewhere, -generally in an innocent child’s pocket- I hold -imagery- something very delicate in my fingers, carry it very carefully in the air, show the audience turning one hundred and eighty degrees around and and then putting it in my pocket. Then I re-enter the canoe, sit down then lay down slowly, take out the soul out of my pocket),

“Now, I put the soul in my mouth, and breath it to the patient’s abdomen!” (I do this a few times, with deep breathings. Then I ask the sick woman:
“How do you feel now?”, she, (somewhat stunned, thinks and moves her eye-lashes anxiously, checks herself how she feels, and) finally murmurs:
“Oo, indeed, I feel very well!
“O.k., your soul is back; your are reconciled. Now on, you give good care to it!”. (Then, I took my drum in my hands again, started to the same beats as before, but this time, six youths, start again to move their arms, hands and bodies move, but this time in reverse; namely we are going home. Again, after a few minutes strıke, I bit three times three strong beats then stop. We all get out the boat and greet the audience. Plenty of applauds, deservedly so!)

-140-

“Not only in primitive societies, but in higly cultured populations and nations too, Shamans are charged with important duties. In old Hungary, shamans are called “Taltos” and their prinicipal duties are to cure, to find out the witches, to limit the devil’s mis-deeds and alike. In order to achieve these, a shaman can transmute himself into a horse or a bull; do his job in reality or in his dreams. According to their beliefs, a shaman is created in his mother’s womb; thus he is sacred; if there is a war on the earth, he flies in the skies to save his country. He has a very strong sense of “finding the things out”, particularly those of treasures. Here it is, a very well known Hungarian myth, regarding a shaman’s endeavour to recover a treasure, and the games that he played even to his own people.

“Once upon a time there was very famous shaman (taltos), a Francis Csuba, (1721 A.C.), in Csökmö. To the people’s belief, there was a hidden treasure in a nearby swamp, however under the control of a monstrous dragon. Csuba, promised to his people to recover this treasure and give to them, as they deserve. So, he takes a long and thick rope; with one end he ties ties it to the entire people’s hand, and promises to tie it to the dragon’s hand although he cheats them, and ties the other end to a tree. In addition, he makes his helper sit on a nearby tree, with nude bottocks facing the paysants, having him blow a trumpet. Then, he addresses to people: ‘Who he is in sexual relation with his neighbor’s wife, has to let go the robe due to the reason that the dragon will eat him first!’ Everybody in a panick leaves the rope and escapes as far as he could go. Some other version of the strory is that, taltos, is a very good-willed person, scares the dragon off and the people gain their treasure.”

*     *

“In more than one way, we said, shaman is a mythologic hero. He rises from everybody’s ordinary life style, when necessary utilizing “the helping spirits”, goes to his journey; that could be travelling the world, underworld or skies. One of his most useful tools that accompanies him in almost every trip is that his drum. One of the grand masters of anthropology, Joseph Campbell, in A.C. 1980, cites these notes about that famous drum of shaman:

‘Once upon a time, there was a famous shaman, Morgan Kara, in the tribe of Barade of Siberia, who had the custody of a double-faced drum which had been said, through it, the shaman was able to call dead souls. On the other hand, the head of his clan, Örlin Khan, who also had believed that it was in his rights to call the dead souls and even to protect them. Having a heart-broke, Örlin Khan complains shaman Kara to Tengri, the head of gods, to correct the situation. God Tengri, wants to challenge young, demanding shaman in a competition, as follows. He puts a dead man’s soul in an empty bottle and hides it somewhere. Morgan Kara goes for an “under-world” journey to search that soul with his famous double-faced drum, but cannot find it anywhere. Then he tries the “upper-world”, sky-land, and there observes that the soul is resting in an empty bottle, but the God Tengri’s finger is blocking the open end. Shaman Kara immediately

-141-

transmutes himself  into a hornet and bites god Tengri from his forehead. Naturally god Tengri takes his hand off the bottle and holds his forehead; then, shaman Kara picks up the soul and runs to “middle-world”. Tangri, being mad, instantenously creating a thunderbolt that strikes Kara’s drum, and that day on, a shaman can never have a double-faced drum again.’

“If we can sum up shamans daily responsibilities and functions:

1)     D e v i n a t i o n :  To answer the directed questions, for example “to search a  teacher in the universe”.
2)     C l a i r v o y a n c e :  Fortell the events that presently are not in sight, shall occur in near future;
3)     F i n d i n g,  s e a r c h i n g :  Of lost souls, valuable belongings and alike.
4)     H e a l i n g, c u r i n g :   To do whatever possibly be done, as had been demonstrated above, searching through “spiritual canoe.”

“Shaman, travels at three levels (Shamanic Format) :

“1)     At the L o w e r   W o r l d:    The world of dead, the ancestors resting place.
(You can exercise this too. Lay down for about ten minutes. A drum, played by someone else, can accompany this trip. Shaman candidate, closes his eyes, and lets himself go underworld. Since this could be somewhat scary, he can call his “spirit helpers” -those are invisible souls- to accompany your body, or your own ‘Power animal’ (that you usually carry in your heart, as an image, even as a bracelet or a neckless, or ring, primarily a symbolic docile animal like cat, dog, cow, but cannot be a serpent, bird or any kind of reptiles). Candidate, during trip may ask whoever he is seeking: Dead ancestors, an old friend, even his own power animal; can ask how people feeling there, then about in ten minutes, returns back, under the provisions of his power animal. The trip ends when the drum beats fast and loud on four successive occasions.)

“2)    At the M i d d l e   W o r l d :    The world which we live in.
Thus, he again travels through under the leadership of his power animal, or all alone, primarily in Nature: Rocks, plains, plants, forests, country. Solitude, therefore, is one of the most fundamental principles of shamanhood. However this is not a passive but rather an active experience. A shaman candidate, during this ‘Nature Trip’, searches and finds out “Power spots” in nature, sings “Power Songs”.

“Thus, to strengthening your ‘survival skills’, utilizing this kind of trip, you should do this kind of exercises:

-142-

“Exer. 1 :   Just before sundown, sit in your seat, close your eyes, shake your ‘Bell’-which is another tool you must carry on you as a shaman candidate-, and invite all (living) souls, try to sing joyously. That should take about 15-20 minutes.

“Exer. 2 :   Do your ‘Devination’ job. Close your eyes, go for a trip to the places that you already know; a friend’s, grand-mother’s house, school, foreign countries, and come back.

“Exer. 3 :   Do travel and search places that you had never been in. 10 minutes.

“Exer. 4 :   One evening, right after sundown, go alone for an outside ride; rise your head, look up to the skies, choose a star; enter into that star, travel together with that star in the sky; come back after 10 minutes.

“Exer. 5 :   Visit your close friends, relatives for 10 minutes.

“Exer. 6 :   Quarz crystal that you also must carry on you as the symbol of power, is one of your important helpers. With him, travel in this physical world with pride and strength, go to unknown places, meet the unknown people, and come back within ten minutes.

“3)   At the   U p p e r   W o r l d :    The ultimate place where gods live.

“Exer. 1 :   Lay down, and close your eyes. Think of the top of a mountain or the flames. Climb step by step, look around and admire the beauty and majesty of the universe; in order to achieve the ascendance, you have to pierce through a “membrane” that could be scary, so use you power animal or helping spirits. You must turn back within 10-12 minutes.

“Exer. 2 :   You may repeat the above mentioned exercise through using ‘quarz crystal’ as your power animal.”

-Thus ended the exercizes.-

-143-

                                                                          21

Sipping my coffee, longing into complex possibility and probability issues about current unsolved problems, I am trying to program the day. Let us see, everything seems to be under control. All starting and ongoing programs are on their tracks. First, I should check with Administration and Personnel Department whether Keath was able to do something about the chapel for a probable Freemasonry House site.

“Keith, good morning!”
“Good morning Sir!”
“Did anything come out with Pere Pierre in reference to our prospective plans at the Chapel?”
“Yes Sir, yesterday afternoon I have been able to finalize with Pere Pierre who gladly gave his consent. This morning the cleaning team is going to wash and dust the entire place. I am sure, electricity, heat and other services that will be ready by this afternoon too. Then, of course, I shall wait from you and the group for specific requests and changes have to be made.”
“Very good. Would you be kind enough to get in touch, let me see, which one could be considered as leader? Smith L. I guess, oldest, wisest and most advanced in degree, anyhow would you tell him, or whoever you can catch from the group that I would like to meet them to night at 20.00 P.M. at the Chapel that we should make some planning? Any results yet about the personal backgrounds from Ternational Biography Center?”
“Not yet Sir, I shall get in touch with Mr. Smith right away. Incidentally, if you permit, I also would like to be at the Chapel myself to see the things first hand.”
“Thank you Keith, be good!”
“Thank you, Sir, much obliged!”

Good, that was okey. Now what? Even though it was just on tuesday, the day before yesterday, with Michael Deem, the supervisor of the Summer Literary Festival, I wondered whether they had come to a conclusion about the date of the Festival?
Then, I gave a ring to Edith.
“Hi, Edith, gracious lady. What’s up?”
“Everything is in order, Sir. The other day, you obviously have made a very useful meeting with Michael. As usual, you are one step ahead of me, I was going to give you a call that we should put the Festival in the air one week from this coming week-end.”
“Very good Edith. Make your final plans and start to advertise right away. The beginning of the next week we should get together and review the things that are already done. Oo, you know my neurosis, if you put me too among the celebrities who would read some ‘decoration’ poems between, I appreciate very much.”
“I already put Sir, without your olympic torch, we are lightless. You know that.”
“You are a jewel. God bless you! So long!”
“So long, Sir!”

-144-

With a comfort that I felt inside of me, I am reviewing my speeches, classes and attendance for the rest of the week. Let us have a look upon them.

This afternoon, I could read perhaps my grand-father’s diary that is thrilling, or, The Book of Mormon, or can review the other notes, let me decide what to read after lunch.

This evening, that is to say, thursday afternoon, as you know, I am going to the French Church Chapel to meet the founders of the prospective Masonic Lodge applicants. To see Mr.George K. who also is among the Mormon Church celebrities gives me a little bit vertigo. Any misconnection, misdeed? I do not know yet, but I have to keep a close eye on him.

Tomorrow noon, I have to continue at the Muslim Mosque, with the lecture about “recognizing Islam!”. Since it involves a lot of historical names, dates and data, whether it comes rather heavy to some people, I don’t know. Since I am the President, the people even thou they know better, don’t dare to criticise me one way or the other.

Saturday, I cannot miss the Jewish Temple. This year I don’t want to interrupt the serie of beginning classes that are quite educational.

For sunday, I have to consult my wife too. We will wait and see, whatever comes up.

Thus, even without waiting for lunch, with an inner impulse of curiosity I immersed myself into The Book of Mormon.

In the “Introduction” section of the book, it simply cites, “The Book of Mormon is a volume of holy scripture comparable to the Bible. It is a record of God’s dealings with the ancient inhabitants of The Americas and contains, as does the Bible, the fullness of the everlasting gospel.”

The Testimony of the Prophet Joseph Smith is the most striking part of the beginnings of the book:

“On the evening of the … twenty-first of September (1823) … I betook myself to prayer and supplication of Almighty God…

“While I was thus in the act of calling upon God, I discovered a light appearing in my room, which continued to increase until the room was lighter than at noonday, when immediately a personage appeared at my bedside, standing in the air, for his feet did not touch the floor.

“He had on a loose rob of most exquisite whiteness. It was a whiteness beyond anything earthly I had ever seen; nor do I believe that any earthly thing could be made to appear so exceedingly white and brillant. His hands were naked, as were his legs, a little above the ankles. His head and neck were also bare. I could discover that he had no other clothing on but this robe, as it was open, so that I could see into his bosom.

-145-

“Not only was his robe exceedingly white, but his whole person was glorious beyond description, and his countenance truly like lightning. The room was exceedingly light, but not so very bright as immediately around his person. When I first looked upon him, I was afraid; but the fear soon left me.

“He called me by name, and said unto me that he was a messenger sent from the presence of God to me, and that his name was Moroni; that God had had a work for me me to do; and that my name should be had for good and evil among all nations, kindreds, and tongues, or that it should be both good and evil spoken all people.

“He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and the source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fulness of the overlasting Gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the Savior to the ancient inhabitants.

“Also, that there were two stones in silver bows -and these stones, fastened to a breastplate what is called the Urim and Thummim- deposited with the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what constituted Seers in acients or former times; and that God had prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.

“Again, he told me, that when I got those plates of which he had spoken -for the time that they should be obtained was not yet fulfilled-  I should not show them to any person; neither the breastplate with the Urim and Thummim; only to those to whom I should be commanded to show them; if I did I should be destroyed. While he was conversing with me about the plates, the vision was opened to my mind that I could see the place where deposited, and that so clearly and distinctly that I knew the place again when I visited it.”

The other important chapters of the book are spread all over. It sems to be indeed a kind of testament we know, but decorated with different references. In deep-notes, they were corresponded with their classical Biblical versions. If I can take a few, for instance,

The First Book of Nephi”, in:
‘Chapter 1’, cites: “Nephi begins the record of his people – Lehi (Younger son of Helaman) sees in vision a pillar of fire and reads a book of prophecy – He praises God, foretells the coming of the Messiah, and prophesies the destruction of Jerusalem.”
‘Chapter 2’, “Lehi takes the family into the wilderness by the Red Sea – They leave their property – Lehi offers a sacrifice to the Lord and teaches his sons to keep the commandements…”
‘Chapter 3’, “Lehi’s sons return to Jerusalem to obtain the plates of brass – Laban refuses to give them up.”
‘Chapter 5’, “Sarah complains against Lehi – Both rejoice over the return of their sons – They offer sacrificies – The plates of brass contain writings of Moses and the prophets…

 

-146-

‘Chapter 6’, “Nephri writes of the things of God – His purpose is to persuade men to come into the God of Abraham and be saved.”
‘Chapter 7’, “Lehi’s sons return to Jerusalem and enlist Ishmael and his household in their cause…”.
‘Chapter 8’, “Lehi sees a vision of the tree of life..”
‘Chapter 9’, “Nephi makes two sets of records – Each is called the plates of Nephi – The larger plates contain a secular history; the smaller ones deal primarily with sacred things.”
‘Chapter 10’, “Lehi predicts the Babylonian captivity – He tells of the coming among the Jews of a Messiah, a Savior, a redeemer – He tells also of a coming of the one who should babtize the Lamb of God – Lehi tells of the death and resurrection of the Messiah…”
‘Chapter 15’, “Lehi’s seed are to receive the gospel from the Gentiles in the latter days.  The gathering of Israel is likened unto an olive tree whose natural branches shall be grafted in again.”
‘Chapter 16’, “The wicked take the truth to be hard – Lehi’s sons marry the daughters of Ismael – The Liahona guides their course in the wilderness – Messages from Lord are written on the Liahona from time to time – Ishmael dies…”
‘Chapter 17’, “Nephi is commanded to build a ship – His brethren oppose him.”
‘Chapter 18’, “The ship is finished – The births of Jacob and Joseph are mentioned – The company embarks for the promised land – The sons of Ishmael and their wives join in revelry and rebellion – Nephi is bound, and the ship is driven back by a terrible tempest – Nephi is freed, and by his prayer the storm ceases – They arrive in the promised land.”
‘Chapter 19’, “Nephi makes plates of ore and records the history of his people – The God of Israel will come six hundred years from the time Lehi left Jerusalem – Nephi tells of His sufferings and crucifixionThe Jews shall be despised and scattered until the latter days, when they shall return onto the Lord..”
‘Chapter 20’, “The Lord reveals His purposes to Israel – They have been chosen in the furnice of affliction and are to go forth from Babylon..”
‘Chapter 21’, “Messiah shall be a light to the Gentiles and shall free the prisoners – Israel shall be gathered with power in the last days..”
‘Chapter 22’, “Israel shall be scattered upon all the face of the earth – The gentiles shall nurse and nourish Israel with the gospel in the last days – Israel shall be gathered and saved, and the wicked shall burn as stubble – The kingdom of the devil shall be destroyed, and Satan shall be bound.”

And, these are some excerpts from the “Second Book of Nephi”:

“An account of the death of Lehi, Nephi’s brethren rebel against him. The Lord, warns Nephi to depart into the wilderness and he journeys there.”

-147-

‘Chapter 1’, “And now my son, Laman, and also Lemuel and Sam, and also my sons who are the sons of Ishmael, behold, if ye will hearken unto the voice of Nephi ye shall not perish. And if ye will hearken unto him I leave unto you a blessing, ye, even my first blessing.”
‘Chapter 2’, “Redemption cometh through the Holy Messiah – Freedom of choice (agency) is essential existence and progression.”
‘Chapter 3’, “Joseph in Egypt saw the Nephites in vision – He prophesied of Joseph Smith, the latter-day seer; of Moses, who would deliver Israel; and of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon.”
‘Chapter 5’, “The Nephites separate themselves from the Lamanites, keep the law of Moses, and build a temple – Because of their unbelief, the Lamanites are cursed, receive a skin of blackness, and become a scourge unto the Nephites.”
‘Chapter 9’, “Jews shall be gathered in all their lands of promise – Atonement ransoms man from the fall – The bodies shall come forth from the grave, and their spirits from hell and from paradiseThey shall be judged – Atonement  saves from death, hell, the devil, and endless torment – The righteous to be saved in the kingdom of God – Penalties for sins set forth – The Holy One of Israel is the keeper of the gate.”
‘Chapter 10’, “And now, I, Jacob, speak unto you again, my belowed brethren that Jews shall crucify their God – They shall be scattered until they begin to believe in him – America shall be a land of liberty where no king shall rule – Be reconciled to God and gain salvation through his grace.”
‘Chapter 12’, “Isaiah (The son of Amos) sees the latter-day temple, gathering of Israel, and millennial judgement and peace – The proud and wicked shall be brought low at the Second Coming.”
‘Chapter 15, “The Lord’s wineyard (Israel) shall become desolate and his people shall be scattered.”
‘Chapter 16’, “Isaiah sees the Lord – Isaiah’s sins are forgiven – He is called to prophesy – He prophesies of the rejection by the Jews of Christ’s teachings.”
‘Chapter 17’, “Ephraim and Syria wage war against Judah – Christ shall be born of a virgin.”
 ‘Chapter 19’, “Isaiah speaks Messianically – The people in the darkness to see a great Light – Unto us a child is born.”
‘Chapter 20’, “Destruction of Assyria is a type of destruction of wicked at the Second Coming – Few people shall be left after the Lord comes again.”
‘Chapter 21’, “Stem of Jesse (Christ) shall judge in righteousness  The knowledge of God shall cover the earth in the Millenium – The Lord shall raise an ensign and gather Israel.

Well, all are beautfiul and enlightening but very very powerful. I emphatize with my grand-father but I wonder how he might have carried this load since, as I am, I believe he was a believer but a scientific, medical man too, doing whatever he was supposed to do, from births to autopsies, trying to heal people at the best, still remaining a deep-believer and an objective man of this life and death game? This is why I am quite curious about his adventures, We all see. Now, I am hungry and willing to eat something.

*

-148-

Evening meeting at the Chapel was short but a nice one. All concerned, that means I and Mr. Gleem from the Administration and five fellows, George K., Smith L., Clarke M., Gregor S. and Yani Z., the building-keeper on the grounds Mr. Chevalier were present and walking around and objectively trying to figure out what was needed. Pere Pierre was on night prayers that he could not attend. A few time-beaten doors and windows needed to be repaired and painted, so did the Hall. The small room that was situated at the end of the corridor that was going to be used eventually as ‘spare room’ for the candidates 1st, 2nd and 3rd degree of examinations, and also presently for storing the necessary clothings, the decorations and brick and bra, this and that, could also be placed there. One or two closets, a couple of book-cases would suffice for now. Needless to say, the little bath-room also had to be revived and renewed in many ways.

So, we decided these things will be taken care of immediately, and upon hearing the clearance of the candidates and completion of the building, after some public advertisements through Big Screen, we shall make an opening. Everybody involved was in a genuine cheery mood. We said “good-night” to each other and, without any mishap or unwarranted mystery of threat, like being followed by strange, dark shadows, some puzzling signs and write-ups that you usually read in mystery books and watch in movies, did not occur. Those kind of covered things don’t and can’t happen in New Atlantis. Indeed can’t? We shall wait and see.

-149-

                                                                            21

To day friday. In the morning, we had our usual Cabinet Meeting with members, but there was nothing unusual to note. The outcomes of the newcomers’ evaluations had begun to crystalize as to man-power principally, the living headquarters and immediate extra needs that were invisible before; the Chapel’s repair of course, again the program of the Summer Literary Festival, the review of the Energy resources and stocks in hands and alike. It however took longer than I had thought, and I missed the ‘namaz’ portion of my visit to the Mosque. To my surprise, there was a massive crowd who would dare to listen to my historical speech.

“Wessalamun aleykum” (God’s greetings for you!), I greeted them, and got the classical reply, in chorus: “Aleykum salam!” (For you too!)

“I am continuing of speaking upon the religion before Mohammed and His Koran in Arabs. As we had said last week, this is necessary to understand the birth and the development of Islam.

“The religion of the Arabs before Mohammed, which they call the state of  i g n o r a n c e, in opposition to the knowledge of God’s true worship revealed to them by their prophet, was chiefly gross idolatry. The Sabian religion having almost overrun the whole nation, though there were also great numbers of Christians, Jews, and Magians (Old Persian Priests), among them. The S a b i a n s did not believe one God, but produced many strong arguments for his unity; though they also paid an adoration to the stars, or the angels and intelligences which they supposed reside in them, and governed the world under the supreme Deity. They endeavoured to perfect themselves in the four intellectual virtues, and believed the souls of wicked men will be punished for 9000 ages, but will afterwards be received to mercy. They were obliged to pray three times a day, the first, half an hour or less before sun-rise, ordering it so that they may, just as the sun rises, finish eight adorations, each containing three prostrations; the second prayer they ended at noon when the sun begins to decline, in saying which they perform five such adorations as the former; and the same they did as third time, ending just as the sun sets. They fasted three times a year, the first time thirty days, the next nine days, and the last, seven. They offered many sacrifices, but eat no part of them, burning them all. They abstained from beans, garlick, and some other pulse and vegetables.  As to Sabian Kebla, (the part to which they turn their faces during pray) authors greatly differ; one will have to it to be to the north, another the south, a third Mecca, and the fourth the star to which they paid their devotions. They did go to the pilgrimage to a place near the City of Harran in Mesopotamia, where great

-150-

numbers of them dwelled, and they also had a great respect for the temple at Mecca, and the Pyramids of Egypt. Fancying these last to be sepulchres of Seth, and of Enoch and Sabi, his two sons, whom they looked on the first propagators of their religion; at these structures they sacrificed a cock and a black calf, and offered up incense. Besides the book of Psalms, the only true scripture they read, they had other books which they esteemed equally sacred, particularly one in the Caldee tongue which they called “the book of Seth”, and was full of moral discourses. This sect said they have taken the name of SABIANS from the above mentioned SABI, though it seems rather to be derived from SABA or “the host of heaven” which they did worship. Travellers commonly called them Christians of St. John the Baptist, whose disciples also they pretend to be, using a kind of baptism, which is the greatest mark they bear of Christianity. This is one of the religions the practice of which Mohammed tolerated in that expression of Koran, those to whom the scriptures have been given, or literally, the people of the book.

“The idolatry of the Arabs then, as SABIANS, chiefly consisted in worshiping the fixed stars and planets, and the angels and their images,which they honoured as “inferior deities”, and whose intercession they begged, as their mediators with God. For the Arabs acknowledged one supreme God, the Creator and Lord of the universe whom they call Allah Taala, the most high God, and their other deities, who were subordinate to him, they called simply al Ilahat; i.e. the goddesses; which words the Grecians not understanding, and it being their constant custom to resolve the religion of every other nation into their own, and find out gods of theirs to match the others, they pretended that the Arabs worshipped only two deities: Orotalt and Alilat, as those names are corruptly written, whom they will have to be the same with Bacchus and Urania; pitching on the former as one of the greatest of their own gods, and educated in Arabia, and on the other, because of the veneration shows by the Arabs to the stars.

“The worship of the stars, The Arabs might easily be led into, from their observing the changes of weather to happen at the rising or setting of certain of them, which, after a long course of experience, induced them to ascribe a divine power to those stars, and to think themselves indebted to them for their rains, a very great benefit and refreshment to their parched country.

“The Ancient Arabians and Indians, between which two nations was a great conformity of religions, had seven celebrated temples, dedicated to seven planets; one of which in particular called Beit Ghomdan, was built in Sanaa, the metropolis of Yaman, by Dahc, to the honour of al Zoharah or the planet Venus, and was demolished by the Khalif Othman (Osman) by whose murder was fulfilled the prophetical inscription set, as it was reported, over his temple, “Ghomdan, he who destroyeth thee, shall be slain!” The temple of Mecca is also said to have been consacrated to Zuhal or

-151-

Saturn. “Though these deities were generally reverenced by the whole nation, yet each tribe chose some one as the more popular object of their worship.

“Thus, as to stars and planets, the tribe of Hamyar chiefly worshipped the sun; Misam, al Dabaran or the bull’s eye; Ölakhm and Jodam, al Moshtari, or Jupiter; Tay, Sohail or Canopus: Kais, Sirius, or the dog star; and Asad, Otared or Mercury.

“Of the angels or intelligences which they worshipped, the K o r a n  makes mention only of three, which were worshipped under female names: Allat, al Uzza, and Manah. These were by them were called goddesses, and daughters of God; an apellation they gave not only to the angels, but also their iages, which they either believed to be inspired with life by God, or else to become the tabernacles of the angels, and to be animated by them.

“A l l a t, was the idol of the tribe of THAKIF who dwelt at Tayef, and had a temple consacrated to her in a place, called Nakblah. Mohammed, in the ninth year of Hejra (Immigration to Medina), sending Abu Sofian to destroy this idol to great dismay of the tribal women especially. There is a question whether ‘Allat’ is coming from the same origin of ‘Allah’, that may also be a feminine significance, signifying the goddess.

“A l  U z z a, was the idol of the tribes of KOREISH and KENANAH, and part of the tribe SALIM. A chapel called Boss, built and consacrated by one Dhalem, from the tribe of GHADFGAN, where also there was an Egyptian torn, or Acacia, was destroyed by Kahled Ebu Walid, sent also by Mohammed, in the eight year of Hejra. Some said,  Dhalem himself was killed by one Zohair, becasue he consacrated this chapel with design to draw the pilgrims from Mecca, and lessen the reputation of the Kaaba. The name of the diety is derived from the root ‘Azza’, signifying ‘the most mighty’.

“M a n a h  was the object of worship of the tribes of HODHAIL and KHOZAAH, who dwelt between Mecca and Medina. Some say, AWS, KHAZRAJ and THAKLIF also worship the same. This idol was a large stone, destroyed at the eighth year of the Hejra, by one Saad. The name seems to be derived from the flowing of the blood of the victims sacrificed to the deity.

“There are also important but nonetheless secondary idols that we would like to outline in summary forms. Koran mentions all of them by name: Wadd, Sava, Yaghuth, Yauk and Nasr. These are said to have been antediluvian (anti-flood, anti-nature disasters) idols, which Noah preached against, and were afterwards taken by the Arabs for gods, having been men of great merit and piety in their time, whose statutes they reverenced at first with a cicil honour only, which, in process of time, became hightened to a divine worship.

Wadd was supposed to be the ‘heaven’, and was worshipped under the a form of a man by the tribe of Calb in Daumat al Jandal.

-152-

Sava was adored under the shape of ‘woman’, by the tribe of Hamadan, or, Hodhail in Rabat. This idol, lying under water for some time after the deluge, was at length, it is said, discovered by the devil, and was worshipped by those of Hodhail, was instituted pilgrimages to it.

Taghuth was an idol in the shape of a ‘lion’, and was a deity of the tribe of Madhaj and others who dwelt in Yaman. Its name seems to be derived from gatha, which signifies to help.

Yauk was worshipped by the tribe of Morad in Hamadan, under the figure of a ‘horse’. It is said he was a man of great piety, and his death much regretted; whereupon the devil appeared to his friends in a human form, and undertaking to represent him to the life, persuaded them, by way of comfort, to place his effigies to their temples, that they might have it in view when at their devotion. This was done, and seven others of extraordinary merit had the same honours shown them, till at length their posterity made idols of them in earnest. The name Yauk probably comes from the verb aka, to ‘prevent’ or ‘avert’.

Nasr was a deity adored by the tribe of Hamyar, ar at Duh’l Kalaslı in their territories, under the image of an ‘eagle’, which the name signifies.

“There were two idols, Asaf, the image of a man, and, Nayelah, the image of a woman, which were imported from Syria and placed on mount Safa and mount Merwa, respectively. Asaf was the son of Amru, and Nayelah the daughter of Sahal, both of the tribe of Jorham, who committing whoredome together in the Caaba were, by God, converted into stone and afterwards worshipped by the Koreish, and so much reverenced by them, that though this superstition was condemned by Mohammed, yet he was forced to allow them to visit these mountains as monuments of divine justice.

Some of the pagan Arabs believed neither a creation past, nor a resurrection to come, attributing the origin of things to nature, and their dissolution to age. Others believed both; among whom were those, who when died had their camel tied by their sepulchre, and so left without meat or drink to perish, and accompany them to the other world, lest they should be obliged, at the resurrection to go on foot, which was reckoned very scandalous. Some believed a metempsychosis, and that of the blood near the dead person’s brain, was formed a bird named Namah, which once in a hundred years visited the sepulchre; though others say, this bird is animated by the soul of him that is unjustly slain, and continually cries, “Oscuni, Oscuni,” that is, “Give me to drink,” meaning of the murder’s blood till the death be revenged; and then it flies away. This was also forbidden by Mohammed.

-153-

“Among the idolatrous Arabs, there also were some who had embraced more rational religions.

“The P e r s i a n s  had, by their vicinity and frequent intercourse with the Arabians, introduced Magian religion among some of their tribes, particularly that of Tamin, long time before Mohammed.

“The J e w s, who fled in great numbers into Arabia, from the fearful destruction of their country by the Romans, made proselytes (converts) of several tribes those of Kenanah, al Hareth Ebn Cabaa, and Kendah in particular, and in time became very powerful, and possessed of several towns and fortresses there. But the Jewish religion was not unknown to the Arabs, at least a century before; Abu Carb Asad, taken notice of in the Koran who was king of Yaman, about 700 years before Mohammed, is said to have introduced Judaism among the idolatrous Hamyarites. Some of his successors also embraced the same religion, one of whom, Yusef, surnamed Dhu Novas, was remarkable for his zeal, and terrible persecution of all who would not turn Jews, putting them to death by various tortures, the most common of which was throwing them into a glowing pit of fire, whence he had of opprobrious appellation of the “Lord of the pit.” This persecution is also mentioned in Koran.

“C h r i s t i a n i t y  had likewise a very great progress among this nation, before Mohammed. Whether St. Paul preached in any part of Arabia, properly so called, is uncertain; but the persecutions and disorders which happened in the eastern church, soon after the beginning of the third century, obliged great numbers of Christians to seek for shelter in that country of liberty; who being for the most part Jacobite communion, that sect generally prevailed among the Arabs. The principal tribes that embraced Christianity were Hamyar, Ghassan, Rabia, Taghlab, Bara, Tonuch, parts of the tribes Tay and Kodaa, the inhabitants of Najran, and the Arabs of Hira. The Jews of Hamyar challenged some neighbouring Christians to a public disputation, which was held sub dio (bishop’s office)) for three days, before the king and his nobility, and all the people; the disputants being Gregontius, bishop of Tephra, for the Christians, and Herbanus for the Jews. On the third day, Herbanus, to end the dispute, demanded that Jesus of Nazareth, if he were really living, and in heaven, and could hear the prayers of the worshippers, should appear from heaven in their sight, and they would then believe him; the Jews crying out with one voice, “Show us your Christ, alas, and we will Christians.” Whereupon, after a terrible storm of thunder and lightning, Jesus Christ appeared in the air, surrounded with rays of glory, walking on a purple cloud, having a sword over the heads of assembly – “Behold I appear to you in your sight, I, who was crucified by your fathers.” After which the cloud received him from their sight. The Christians cried out, “Kyrie eleeson,” that is, “Lord have mercy upon us!” but the Jews were striken blind, and recovered not, till they were all baptized.

-154-

“The Christians at Hira received a great accession by several tribes, who fled thither for refuge from the persecution of Dhu Novas. Al Nooman, surnamed Abu Kabus, king of Hira, who was slain a few months before Mohammed’s birth, professed himself a Christian on the following occasion. This prince, in a drunken fit, ordered two of his intimate companions, who overcome with liquor had fallen asleep, to be buried alive. When he came to himself, he was extremely concerned at what he had done, and to expiate his crime, not only raised a monument to the memory of his friends, but set apart two days, one of which he called the unfortunate, and the other the fortunate day; making it a perpetual rule to himself, that whoever met him on the former day should be slain, and his blood sprinkled on the monument, but he that met him on the other day, should be dismissed in safety with magnificent gifts.

“On one of the unfortunate days, there came before him accidentally an Arab, of the tribe of Tay, who had once entertained the king, when fatigued with hunting, and separated from his attendants. The king, who could neither discharge him, contrary to the order of the day, not put him to death, against the laws of hospitality, which the Arabians religiously observe, proposed, as an expedient, to give the unhappy man a year’s respite, and to send him home with rich gifts, for the support of the family, on condition that he found a surety for his returning at the year’s end, to suffer death. One of the prince’s court, out of compassion, offered himself as his surety, and the Arab was discharged. When the last day of the term came, and no news on the Arab, the king, not at all displeased to save his host’s life, ordered the surety to prepare himself to die. Those who were by represented to the king that the day was not yet expired, and therefore he ought to have patience till the evening; but in the middle of their discourse, the Arap appeared. The king, admiring the man’s generosity, in offering himself to certain death, which he might have avoided by letting his surety suffer, asked him what was his motive for so doing? to which he answered, that he had been taught to act in that manner, by religion he professed; and of Nooman demanding what religion that was, he replied the Christian. Whereupon the king, desiring to have the doctrines of Christianity explained to him, was baptized, he and his subjects; and not only pardoned the man and his surety, but abolished his barbarous custom. This prince, however, was not the first king of Hira who embraced Christianity; al Mondar, his grandfather, having also professed the same faith, and built large churches in his capital.

“Since Christianity had made so great a progress in Arabia, we may consequently suppose they had bishops in several parts, for the more orderly governing of the churches. A bishop of Dhafar has been alredy named, and that Najran was also a bishop’s see. The Jacobites (of which sect we have observed the Arabs generally were) had two bishops of the Arabs subject to their Mafrian, or metropolitan of the east; one was called the bishop of the Arabs absolutely, whose seat was for the most part at Akula (or Cufa), others a different town near Baghdad. The other had the title of the Bishop of the Scenite Arabs, of the tribe of Taalab in Hira (or, Hirta), as the Dyrians call it, whose seat was in that city. The Nestorians had put one bishop, who presided over both these dioceses, of Hira and Akula, and was immediately subject to their patriarch.

-155-

“These were the principal religions which obtained among the ancient Arabs; but as freedom of thought was the natural consequence of their political liberty and independence, some of them fell into other different opinions. The Koreish, in particular, were infected with Zendicism, an error supposed to have very near affinity with that of the “Sadducees” (Descendants of Zadok, believing only the written laws, but nothing else, like soul, angels, resurrection and alike) among the Jews, and perhaps, not greatly different from “deism”(Believing the Creator but not recognizing the other religious believes); for there were several of that tribe, even before the time of Mohammed, who worshipped one God, and were free from idolatry and yet embraced some of the other religions of the country.

“What about the  s o c i a l   l i f e  in Arabs before Mohammed?

“The Arabians before Mohammed were, divided into two sorts, one, those who dwell in cities and towns, and two, those who dwell in tents. The former lived by tillage, the cultivation of palm trees, breeding and feeding of cattle, and the exercise of all sorts of trades, particularly merchandizing, wherein they were very eminent, even in the time of Jacob. The tribe of Koreish were much more addicted to commerce, and Mohammed, in his younger years, was brought up to the same business; it being customary for the Arabians to exercise the same trade that their parents did. The Arabs who dwelt in tents employed themselves in pasturage, in sometimes pillaging of passengers; they lived chiefly on the milk and flesh of camels; they often changed habitations, as the convenience of water and of pasture of their cattle invited them, staying in a place no longer than they lasted, and then removing in search of other. They generally wintered in Irak, and the confines of Syria.

“The Arabic  l a n g u a g e  is undoubtedly one of the most ancient in the world, and arose soon after, if not at, the confusion of Babel. There were several dialects of it, very different from each other; the most remarkable were that spoken by the tribes of Hamyar and the other genuine Arabs, and that of the Koreish. The Hamyaritic seems to have approached nearer to the purity of the Syriac than the dialect of any other tribe; for the Arabs acknowledge their father Yarab to have been the first whose tongue deviated from Syriac (which was his mother tongue, and is almost generally acknowledged by the Asiatics to be the most ancient) to the Arabic. The dialect of the Korish is usually termed the pure Arabic, or, as the Koran, which is written in this dialect, calls it, the perspicuous and clear Arabic; perhaps because Ismael, their father, brought the Arabic he had learned of the Jorhamites nearer to the original Hebrew.

“But the politeness and elegance of the dialect of the Koreish is rather attributed to their having the custody of the Caaba, and dwelling in Mecca, the center of Arabia; as well more remote from intercourse with foreigners, who might corrupt the language, as frequented by the Arabs from the country all around, not only on a religious account, but also for the composing of their differences, from whose discourse and verses they took whatever words or phrases they judged more pure and elegant; by which means the beauties of the whole tongue became transfused into this dialect.
-156-

“The Arabians are full of the commendations of their language, and not altogether without reason; for it claims the preference of most others in many respects, as being very harmonious and expressive, and withal so copious, that they say no man, without inspiration, can be perfect master of it in its utmost extend; and yet they tell us, at the same time, that the greatest part of it has been lost; which will not be thought strange if we consider how late the art of writing was prescribed among them. For though it was known to Job, their countryman, and also to the Hamyarites (who used a perplexed character called al Mosnad, wherein the letters were not distinctly separate, and which was neither publicly taught, nor suffered to be used without permission first obtained) many centuries before Mohammed, as appears from some ancient monuments said to be remaining in their character. Yet the other Arabs, and those of Mecca in particular, were, for many ages, perfectly ignorant of it, unless some of them as were Jews and Christians.

Moramer Ebn Morra of Anbar, a city of Irak, who lived not many years before Mohammed, was the inventor of the Arabic character, which Bashar the Kendian is said to have learned from those of Anbar, and to have introduced at Mecca but a little while before the institution of Mohammedism. These letters of Moramer were different from the Hamyaritic; and though they were very rude, being either the same with or very much like the Cufie, which character is still found in inscriptions, and some ancient books, yet they were those which the Arabs used for many years, the Koran itself being at first written therein; for the beautiful character they now use was first formed from the Cufic by Ebn Moklahi Wazir (or Visir) to the Khalife al Moktader, al Kaher, and al Radi, who lived about 500 years after Mohammed, and was brought to great perfection by Ali Ebn Bowab who flurished in the following century, and whose name is yet famous among them on that account; yet it is said, the person who completed it, and reduced it to the present form, was Yakut al Mostasemi, secretary to al Mostasem, the last of the Khalifs of the family of Abbas, for which reason he was surnamed al Khattat, or the scribe.

“Then, we could summarize the  a c c o m p l i s h m e n t s  o f   A r a b s, as follows:

“The accomplishments the Arabs valued themselves chiefly on were, 1) Eloquence, and a perfect skill in their own  t o n g u e; 2. Expertness in the use of arms and horsemanship; and, 3. Hospitality. The first, they exercized themselves in by composing of orations and poems. Their orations were of two sorts, metrical, or prosaic, the one being compared to “pearls strung”, and the other to “loose” ones. They endeavoured to excel in both, and whoever was able, in an assembly, to persuade the people to a great

-157-

enterprise, or dissuade them from a dangerous one, or gave them other wholesome advice, was honoured with the title of Khateb, or orator, which is now given to the Mohammedan preachers. They pursued a method very different from that of the Greek and Roman orators; their sentences being like loose gems, and the acuteness of the proverbial sayings; and so persuaded were they of their excelling in this way, that they would not allow any nation to understand the art of speaking in public except themselves and the Persians, which last were reckoned much inferior in that respect to the Arabians.

“Thus, the  p o e t r y, was in so great esteem among them, that it was a great accomplishment, and a proof of ingenious extraction to be able to express one’s self in verse with ease and elegance on any extraordinary occurrance, and even in their common discourse they made frequent applications of celebrated passages of their famous poets. In their poems were preserved the distinction of descents, the rights of tribes, the memory of great actions, and the propriety of their language; for which reasons an excellent poet reflected an honour on his tribe, so that as soon as any one began to be admired for the performances of this kind in a tribe, the other tribes sent publicly to congratulate them on the occasion, and themselves made entertainments, at which the women assisted, dressed in their nuptial ornaments, singing to the sound of timbrels the happiness of their tribe, who had now one to protect their honour, to preserve their genealogics, and the purity of their language, and to transmit their actions to posterity.

“Common discours upon poetry was never made cheap, they never did it but on one of three these occasions, which were reckoned great points of felicity, i.e. on the  birth of a boy, the rise of a poet, and the fall of a foal of generous breed. To keep up as an emulation among their poets, the tribes had, once a year, a general assembly at Ocadh, a place famous on this account, and where they kept a weekly mart or fair, which was held on Friday. This annual meeting lasted a whole month, during which time they employed themselves, not only in trading, but in repeating their poetical compositions, contending and vying with each other for the prize; to excel were laid up in their king’s treasuries, as were the seven celebrated poems hung up on the Cabaa, which honour they also had by public order, being written on Egyptian silk, and in letters of gold; for which reason they had also the name of al Modhahabat, or the “golden verses”.

“The fair and assembly at Ocadh were supressed by Mohammed, in whose time, and for some years after, poetry seems to have been in some degree neglected by the Arabs, who were then employed in their conquests; after their being completed all sorts of learning were encouraged. This interruption, however, occasioned the loss of most of their ancient pieces of poetry, which were then chiefly preserved by memory, the use of writing being rare among them in their time of ignorance. Though the Arabs were so early acquainted with poetry, they did not at first use to write peoms of a just length, but only expressed themselves in verse occasionally nor was their prosody digested into rules till some time after Mohammed.

-158-

“The exercise of  a  r m s  and  h o r s e m a n s h i p  they were in a manner obliged to practice and encourage, by reason of independence of their tribes, whose frequent jarrings made wars almost continual; and they chiefly ended their disputes in field battles; it being an usual saying among them that God had bestowed four peculiar things on the Arabs, that their turbans should be to them instead of diadems, their tents instead of walls and houses, their sword instead of intrenchements, and their poems instead of written laws.

“H o s p i t a l i t y  was habitual to them, and so much esteemed, that the examples of this kind among them exceed whatever can be produced from other nations. Hatem of the tribe of Tay, and Hasn of theat of Fezarah were particularly famous on this account.

“The  s c i e n c e s  that the Arabians chiefly cultivated before Mohammedian were three; that of their genealogies and history, such a knowledge of the stars as to foretell the changes of weather, and the interpretation of dreams. The Arabians as the Indians also did, chiefly applied themselves to observe the fixed stars, contrary to other nations, whose observations were almost confined to the planets; and they fortold their effects from their influences, not their nature; and hence, as has been said, arose the differences of the idolatry of the Greeks and Chaldeans, who chiefly worshipped the planets, and that of the Indians, who worshipped the fixed stars. The stars or asterisms they most usually foretold the weather by were those they call anwa, or “the houses of the moon”. These are twenty-eight in number, and divide the zodiac into as many parts, though one of which the moon possess every night, as some of them set in the morning, others rise opposite to them, which happens every thirteenth night and from their rising and setting, the Arabs, by long experience, observed what changes happened to the air; and at length, as has been said, came to ascribe divine power to them, saying, their rain was from such or such a star; which expression Mohammed condemned, and absolutely forbade them to use it in the old sense, unless they meant no more by it than God had so ordered the seasons, that when the moon was in such or such a mension or house, or at the rising or setting of such and such a star, it should rain or be windy, hot or cold.

“Now, I would like to talk a litle bit about the state of CHRISTIANITY of the Eastern Churches and JUDAISM at the time of appearance of MOHAMMED; The methods taken by Him for the establishing HIS RELIGION.

               “By the beginnings of the A. C. third century on, quite contrary to several historians and clergymen who wanted to glorify the newely born Christianity and consequenly by changing the niceties of it into controversy, and dividing and subdividing about them into endless schisms and contentions, they had so destroyed that peace, love. And charity from among them, which the gospel was given to promote; and istead, continually provoked each other to that malice, rancour, and every evil work; that they had lost the whole substance of their religion, while they thus eagerly contented for their own imagination concerning it; and in a manner

-159-

quite drove Christianity out of the world by those very controversies in which they disputed with each other about it. In these dark ages it was that most of these suıperstitions and corruptions we now justly abhor in the church of Rome, were not only broached, but establihed; which gave great advantages to the propagation of Mohammedism. The worships of saints and images, in particular, was then arrived of a scandalous pitch, that it even surpassed what is now practiced among the Romanists.

“After the Nicene council the e a s t e r n   c h u r c h  was engaged in perpetual controversies, and torn to pieces by the disputes of the Arians, Sabellians, Nestorians, and Eutychians; the heresies of the two last of which have been shown to have consisted more in the words and  form of expression than in the doctrine themselves and were rather the pretences than real motives of those frequent councils, to and from which the contentious prelates were continually riding post, that they might bring every thing in their own will and pleasure. And to support themselves by dependants and bribery, the clergy in any credit at court undertook the protection of some office in the army, under the colour of which justice was publicly sold, and all corruption encouraged.

“In the  W e s t e r n   c h u r c h, Damasus and Ursicinous carried their contest at Rome for the episcopal seat so high, that they came to open violence and murder, which Viventius the governor not being able to supress, he retired into the country, and left them to themselves, till Damasus prevailed. It is said that on this occasion, in the church of Sicininus, there were no less than 137 found killed in one day. And no wonder they were so fond of these seats, when they became by that means enriched by the presents of matrons, and went abroad in their chariots and sedans in great state, feasting sumptuously even beyond the luxury of princes, quite contrary to the way of living of the country prelates, who alone seemed to have some temperance and modesty left.

“These dimensions were greatly owing to the emperors, and particu- larly to Constantious, who, confounding the pure and simple Christian religion with anile superstition, and perplexing it with intricate questions, instead of reconciling different opinions, excited many disputes, which he fomented as they proceeded with infinite altercations. This grew worse in the time of Justinian, who, not to be behind the bishops of the fifth and sixth centuries in zeal, thought it no crime to condemn to death a man of a different persuasion from his own.

“The corruption of the doctrine and the morals in the princes and clergy was necessarily followed by a general depravity of the people, those of all conditions making it their sole business to get money by any means, and to squander it away, when they had got it, in luxury and debauchery.

-160-

“The Roman empire declined steadily after Constantine, whose successors were for the generality remarkable for their ill qualities, especially cowardice and cruelty. By Mohammed’s time the western half of the empire was overrun by the Goths; and the eastern as reduced by the Huns on the one side, and the Persians on the other, that was not in a capacity of stemming the violence of a powerful invasion. The emperor Maurice paid tribute to the Khagan or king of the Huns; and after Phocas had murdered his master, such lamentable havoc there was among the soldiers, that when Heraclius came, not above seven years after, to muster the army, there were only two soldiers left alive, of all those who had borne arms when Phocas first usurped the empire. And though Heraclius was a prince of admirable courage and conduct and had done what possibly could be done to restore the discipline of the army, and had had great success against the Persians, so as to drive them not only out of his dominions, but even out of part of their own; yet still the very vitals of the empire seemed to be mortally wounded; that there could no time have happened more fatal to the empire; or more favourable to the enterprises of the Arabs; who seem to have been raised up on purpose by God, to be a scourge to the Christian church, for not living answerably to that most holy religion which they have received.

“The  P e r s i a n s  had also been in a declining condition for some time before Mohammed, occasioned chiefly by their intestine broils and dissensions; great part of which arose from the devilish doctrines of Manes and Mazdak. The opinions of the former are tolerably well known; the latter lived in the reign of Khosru Kobad, and pretended himself a prophet sent from God to preach a community of women and possessions, since all men were brothers and descended from the same common parents. This he imagined would put an end to all feuds and quarrels among men, which generally arose on the account of one of the two. Kobad himself embraced the impressions of this imposter, to whom he gave leave, according to his new doctrine, to lie with the queen his wife; which permission Anushirwab his son, with much difficulty prevailed on Mazdak not to make use of. These sects had certainly been the immediate ruin of the Persian empire, had not Anushirwan, as soon as he succeeded his father, put Mazdak to death with all his followers, and the Manicheans also, restoring the ancient Magian religion.     

“In the reign of this prince, deservedly surnamed the ‘just’, Mohammed was born. He was the last king of Persia who deserved the throne, which after him was almost perpertually contended for, still subverted by the Arabs. His son Hermuz lost the love of his subjects by his excessive cruelty; having had his eyes put out by his wife’s brothers, he was obliged to resign the crown to his son Khorsu Parviz, who at the instigation of Bahram Chubin had rebelled against him, and was afterwards strangled. Parviz was soon obliged to quit the throne to Bahram; but obtaining succours of the Greek emperor Maurice, he recovered the crown; yet towards the latter ends of a long reign, he grew so tyrannical and and hateful to his subjects, and they held a private correspondence with the Arabs; and he was at length deposed, imprisoned, also slain by his son Shiruyeh. After Parwiz no less than six princes possessed the throne in less than six years.

-161-

“These domestic broils effectually brought ruin upon the Persians; for though they did, rather by the weakness of the Greeks than their own force, ravage Syria and sack Jerusalem and Damascus under Khosru Parviz; and while the Arabs were divided and independent, had some power in the province of Yaman, where they set up the four last kings before Mohammed; yet when attacked by the Greeks under Heraclius, they not only lost their conquest, but part of their own dominions, and no sooner were the Arabia, united by Mohammedism, than they beat them in every battle, and in a few years subdued them.

“As these empires were weak and declining, so  A  r a b i a , Mohammed’s setting up, was strong and flourishing, having been peopled at the expense of the Grecian empire, whence the violent proceedings of the domineering sects forced many to seek refuge in a free country, as Arabia then was, where they who could not enjoy tranquility and their conscience at home, found a secure retreat. The Arabians were not only a  populous nation, but unacquainted with the luxury and delicacies of the Greeks and Persians, and inured to hardships of all sorts; living in a most parsimonious manner, seldom eating any flesh, drinking no wine, and sitting on the ground. Their political government was also such favoured the designs of Mohammed; for the division and independency of their tribes were so necessary to the first propagation of his religion, and the foundation of his power; that it would have been scarce possible for him to have effected either, had the Arabs been united in one society. But when they had embraced the religion, the consequent union of their tribes was no less necessary and conducive to their future conquests and grandeur.

Mohammed came into the world under some disadvantages, which he soon surmounted. His father Abd’allah was a younger son of Abd’almotalleb, and dying very young and in his father’s lifetime, left his widow and infant son in every mean circumstances; his whole substance consisting but of five camels and one Ethiopian she-slave. Abd’almotalleb was therefore obliged to take care of his grandchild Mohammed, which he not only did during his life, but at his death enjoined his eldest son Abu Taleb, who was brother to Abd’allah by the same mother, to provide for him for the future; which he very affectionately did, and instructed him in the business of a merchant, which he followed; and to that end, he took with him into Syria he was just thirteen, and afterwards recommended him to Kadjah, a noble and rich widow, for her factor, in whose service he behaved so well, that by making him her husband she soon raised him to an equality with the richest in Mecca.

“After he began by this advantegeous match to live at his ease it was that he formed the scheme of establishing a new religion, or, as he expressed it, of replanting the only true and ancient one, professed by Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus, and all the prophets, by destroying the gross idolatry into which the generality of his countrymen had fallen, and weeding out the corruptions and superstitions which the latter Jews and Christians had, as he thought, introduced into their religion, and reducing it in its original purity, which consisted chiefly in the worship of one only God.

-162-

“Whether this was the effect of enthusiasm, or only a design to raise himself to the supreme government of his country, or as some say, particularly of Christian writers, the ambition and desire to satisfy his sensuality; his original design of bringing the pagan Arabs to the knowledge of the true God was certainly noble and highly be commended. Mohammed was no doubt fully satisfied in his conscience of the truth of the grand point, the unity of God, which was what he chiefly attended to; all his other doctrines and institutions being rather accidental and unavoidable, than premeditated and designed.

“Since then Mohammed was certainly himself persuaded of his grand article of faith, which in his opinion was violated by all the rest of the world; not only by the idolaters, but by the Christians, as well as those who rightly worshipped Jesus as God, as those who superstitiously adored the Virgin Mary, saints, and images; and also by the Jews, who are accused in the Koran of taking Ezra for the son of God; it is easy to conceive that he might think in a meritorious work to rescue the world from such ignorance and superstition; and by degrees, with the help of a warm imagination, which an Arab seldom wants, to suppose himself destined by Providence for the effecting that great reformation. And this fancy of his might take still deeper root in his mind, during the solitude he thereupon affected, usually retiring for a month in the year to a cave in Mount Hara near Mecca. One thing which may be probably urged against the enthusiasm of this prophet of the Arabs, is the wise conduct and great prudence he all along showed in pursuing his design, which seem inconsistent with the wild notions of a hot-brained religionist. But though all enthousiasts or madmen do not behave with the same gravity and circumspection that he did, yet he will not the first instance, by several, of a person who has been out of the way only quad hoc (unique, quite special-Lat.) and in all other respects acted with the greatest decency and precaution.”

“Well, good people, thank you very much of listening to my long, long speech but I thought if we shall be fair about “what was fair”, knowing the truths and sequences of historical events, seeing the religion not only a “very personal belief”, but also as a cultural heritage, growth and social and self-refinement of mankind throughout the human history, then “living religiously” -whatever belief system one might belong to- shall become so natural way of “living humanly”.

“God bless you all. See you some weeks later, after our Summer Literary Festival and other thrilling founding experiences are over. So long!”

-163-

                                                                                  22

To day is very important to me: Rabbi Braun is going to talk about Kabbalah exclusively that I do not want to miss. Among all, Kabbalah, for some reason or other means a lot to me. As you know, my ancestors had come from a Muslim background, and, my father and I have been a Unitarian, since the birthplace of my grand-father was Thessalonika, Greece, I wonder there was a Jewish blood somewhere between, for the Jewish Faith had interested me a lot; like the stories and movies about the concentration camps of the World War II were used to bring tears to my eyes all the time; “Fiddler on the Roof” was the best musical that the entire family had cherished for the past century; the most celebrated painter to the entire family genealogy is that of Marc Chagall, Russian born Jewish artist.

Anyways, full of joy, I rushed to Jewish Synagogue and caught Rabbis David and Braun just on time. “Without you, we already could not start Mr. President,” commented rabbi Braun with a kind of pride and his quiet, comforting voice that he started to preach.

KABBALAH, also written as CABALAH, in Hebrew means “a traditional teaching, a learning that had been transmitting from generations to generations.” It comes from “Kibel – KBL”, meaning “to receive it”. That refers to “receiving the secret doctrine of old Jewish religion, orally!”

“The beginnings of Jewish mysticisim, could be found in the ancient times in first establishments in Palestine, and later on Babylonia. The following apocalyptic literature appeared in the writings of the Essenes and in the Talmud. They call this as Gaonic period, lasting between A.C. 7